Leaderboard

Chapter 147: Perils AS BETH WALKED to her Calculus final, she wished she'd been able to have some last-minute study time with Carly. Livy at least made her feel less lonely, though, as they sat down in the lecture hall for the test. This was one of the few classes she had with a dozen or so Littles in it. Beth noticed that they were all far more tense than they'd been the previous week, and she didn't think it was just a test! She noticed one girl had a pacifier in her mouth and grimaced when she realized it was one of those horrible locking ones! 'Why?!?' Beth wondered, even as she felt like something was going on that no one could quite put their finger on. Their professor came in and, to his credit, looked at the locking pacifier with a scowl and pulled it out. "I can't…" the girl said in panic. "I'll take the blame! President Barnes and that dean will hear from me. It's bullshit that anyone would do that to you!" Their professor said even as he chunked the stupid thing into a trash can beside the lectern up front. The heat of his voice was such that Beth was taken aback. "If anyone asks, you all witnessed this, correct?" A loud cheer actually rose from the class, and Beth found herself wondering why they chose to push such draconian measures on Littles again. 'It might backfire again?' Beth sighed. 'One can only hope!' Beth didn't have much time to think about it, though, as test tablets began being passed out via the two TAs and the professor. She received hers, signed into the test, and started as instructed. Her professor wanted work shown, so she used her stylus to scratch out the work to answer each of the six questions. Each question involved multiple parts, and she hated that if she messed up any one step, it would most likely ruin her result for the others! It was tedious, to say the least, but thanks to her amazing tutor, she understood it all! She only hoped Carly was safe and doing as well on her own test. I WAS SITTING in the classroom for our test, having been dropped off by Grandma directly to the room. I was the only one in the room who was a Little, so I had no way of talking to anyone else about things going on. Molly sat beside me, "Hi, Carly," she said quietly with five minutes still to go before class was to start. "Hi, Molly," I told her. She had some serious mothering instincts, but I'd been pleased to see how much she tried to hold back on them. "I like your hair?" She said. I absentmindedly found the end of a pigtail with my hand and said, "Umm… thanks." "Umm…" She asked, "Is there some sort of trend within the nests to want to wear your hair in pigtails? I think every girl… and even some long-haired boys all had them today?" I looked up at her, genuinely curious if this was the turning point for someone like her. After a moment of debating, I said, "No, I think all of the nest mothers were ordered to put their Little girls in them? I mean, mine would do it for fun once or twice a week, but you could ask for your hair to be in a ponytail or loose, and she didn't care?" "I heard they were…" She squirmed. "Strict at breakfast today?" "You didn't see?" I asked her. She shrugged, "I'm a junior and live off-campus?" "Lucky," I sighed. "So I heard…?" "What?" "That they were forcing everyone to wear bibs and drink out of baby bottles?" She asked. "Pretty much everyone," I agreed. "Why?" "That's a very good question," I told her. "I mean… don't get me wrong, I'm sure you would look adorable nursing on a bottle… but you're a college student? I mean, hell, you're smarter than I am?" I smiled at that admission but shrugged, "If I had to guess, it's about power or money, but most likely both?" "What can I do…?" She started to ask when Professor Nash decided to start the class. "Good afternoon, everyone! I want to give everyone a chance to get through this test to the best of their knowledge and ability. You'll only have three questions on this test. Still, please read the questions carefully, as each has multiple steps involved in solving the problems, as well as a requirement that you prove or state why the steps work. You have two hours, and I would expect most of you to need that full-time." She passed out the test tablets and said, "You may begin!" I'd had some professors who simply gave you some of the same questions that you'd solved before on a test, but to my odd enjoyment, the three questions were new and unique! To solve them, you had to have an understanding not just of the formulas but a genuine connection with the fundamental principles that governed the math. Based on our class discussions over the past couple of weeks, I suspected most in this class were doomed! For my part, I started on the first one, thoroughly working through it to find the answer. I made sure to also show the work Dr. Nash wanted alongside it. I glanced at the system clock up top and was pleasantly surprised to see only fifteen minutes had elapsed so far! The next question was far more involved, and I felt stumped for a moment at one point before remembering something she had really just said in passing the previous week about a different assertion that worked. It was like a key to opening the puzzle, and the rest of it unraveled quite easily from there! I looked up and saw that one question had eaten up forty-five minutes! 'Hope it's not a trend,' I had to think as I looked at the following question and grimaced. 'I think this is the first time I've had to think this hard since I learned the terms in HoloFields!' I kept my cool and began working through the question, comparing it in my mind to other problems I'd encountered in the past. Mentally, I ran through it and finally figured out a first step. The second step was simple, as was the third step… I was chugging along through it and almost done when I hit a roadblock! Every assumption I'd made so far led to this only possible solution, but it didn't work! I looked up at the system clock again and felt my insides twist that there were only thirty minutes left. 'Shit! I hope I finish this!!!' I worried. BETH HAD FIVE minutes left when she had triple-checked her work and decided to submit and leave. Many students had left before her, but there was still a lot of scrambling to get through the test, and she had a feeling many wouldn't make it! Her professor gave her a smile as she left, "have a good afternoon," he said. "Thanks," Beth responded. She shouldered her backpack a little tighter and was relieved to see Nikki sitting outside when she left. "Where's Carly?" Beth asked, surprised not to find her. "I don't know? She had a test, too?" "She usually flies through them?" "Shall we go check on her?" Nikki asked. "Yes," Beth thought, feeling her worries growing given all of the stupid shit going on that day! She and Nikki waited for the elevator to go upstairs and finally were able to ride up to her floor. Beth led Nikki down the hallway to where she knew Carly's class was and was surprised to see, through the window, that the short girl was just barely turning in her tablet! Her bow had come out of one side of her hair, and her pigtails were a mess on the other side, too! 'She didn't fail, did she?' Beth worried. Beth waited outside the door and noted with surprise that the others in the room seemed to be still frantically writing as well. Carly's professor said something to her before she came out to the hallway. "How did it go?" Beth asked her. She sighed, "That was the hardest test I think I've ever even had nightmares about!!!!" "Didn't go well then?" Beth asked gently. "Oh, I finished it, and I'm sure I was right. But a three-question test taking two hours?!?" She shook her head. "And I was the first one to finish…?" She looked behind her as she held her hands up for Beth to pick her up. Once Carly was in her arms, she gave the tiny girl a hug, and Carly continued, "At least I was the first one to really finish, I think? My guess is the three others that left after an hour just gave up. It was insane!" She paused, "Umm… how did yours go?" "Thanks to my awesome tutor, I think it went well!" Beth squeezed her, "Thank you for that." "Happy to help!" Carly replied with a smile. "Now, why don't we change this wet diaper, then get over to the Matisse auditorium for the film fest? Your animated film should be in an hour?" Carly nodded, "Yes, it should. Hopefully, they do a better job with it than Studio Two did with my other one…" "You haven't seen your animated film at all? I would have thought they might have asked you to look in on it?" Beth asked. Carly shrugged, "I am only a lowly sophomore? Not to mention a Little -not even from this dimension? I can kind of see them not thinking I would have much more to offer them?" "Their loss," Beth said, kissing her forehead as they entered the bathroom. She wasted no time in placing her tiny girlfriend on the portable changing mat she carried in her bag on top of the changing table. Carly's bag was then raided for a fresh diaper and wipes. She pushed the skirt of her uniform up and out of the way, taking a moment to tickle her cute tummy. "Beth!" Carly whined. "Sorry, I couldn't help it," Beth giggled. She pulled the soaked diaper off, wiped her, and replaced it with a dry one. She picked her up off the table and set her on the ground, cleaned up from the change, and then they both washed their hands. Carly was about to walk away when Beth said, "Hold up a sec!" "Why?" "Your hair is a mess!" "Huh?" Carly asked before looking in the mirror. She looked like the poster child for 'mom dresses kid for school picture day all nicely, comes home a total wreck!' "How did you mess up your hair so badly?" Beth asked her. "I think I was playing with it during the test," Carly responded. "It was really hard!" Something about that tickled at her brain, and she wondered, 'Wait! Did someone switch her test like Reila's?!?' Beth quickly brushed and retied her one pigtail, which was a total wreck, and then gently replaced the bow on the other. It was an adorable look for her, although she preferred it when Carly wore a big gigantic bow on the top of her hair with a half-ponytail. Beth sighed, "That's better!" "Thanks," Carly said. "I've never really learned to do my own braids." "We'll teach you sometime; for now, let's go see some films!" Beth held Carly on her side and rubbed her back every now and then. She could tell the girl had been stretched on the exam because she'd never seen her be anything but hyper after one before! I WAS QUIET as Beth carried me down the sidewalks to the Matisse building. I was a little shocked that our professor had given such a difficult test, as she'd seemed to back off a bit in class the last couple of weeks. One thing I was grateful for was that the tablets offered the ability to send a 'receipt' of our answers to us. It was time-limited for delivery by professors as a way of sharing test information with others. Although it didn't list questions, it did provide a backup of your responses. We were reasonably confident Reila had been given the wrong test, and a part of me was curious if that had just happened to me. 'If that was their goal, my work would show it as proof,' I thought. 'Honestly, though, it was solvable with all of the ideas we'd discussed – it might have been the real test. If that's the case, I bet I'm the only one who actually solved everything?' Professor Nash had been a little eccentric at times, but she was clearly brilliant! And that sometimes caused its own problems with professors, I'd noted. Beth reached Matisse and sat me down on the floor in a short line that said, "Film Festival Tickets." "Do we have to pay to get in?" Beth asked me curiously. "If we do, it's my turn to cover things," I told her with a smile. We slowly advanced through the line, and we found Professor Wyler sitting at the table with a couple of senior students. "Well, good afternoon, you two!" he said to us. "Have you met Jill and Larry?" He said, nodding to the two students. "No?" Beth said for us. I could just see the girl above the table. She was a little larger-framed for her height, it seemed, with short brown hair styled in a bob. She wore very little makeup. The guy was on the taller side, even for a Big, and had brown hair and a thick beard. He was probably only in his early twenties, but he could have been thirty with the beard. "Well then, Jill, Larry, this is Beth and Carly. They're in my narratives class, and both are absolutely outstanding! You'll see both of them in the main film tomorrow," he said. I felt myself blush. "Very cool!" Larry said, "I've heard that film was a cut above the rest from Professor Hitchcock! He was telling my three-eighty-three class that we couldn't miss it." "I don't know that it's that great," I hedged, "Nice to meet you, though." "So, three tickets?" Jill asked. "I assume the full festival passes?" "Yes, how much?" I asked. "It's free if you take the nosebleed seats for anyone in the class, but if you want a close view, they're twenty per person for the week." "Sixty total if you're paying together," Jill replied. "Do you take…?" I asked and was relieved to find out they did have a reader so I could pay for all three of us. "You don't have to…?" Beth said. "I called dibs on it first," I told her. "It's a tax expense for mine?" Nikki said, interjecting. "Don't worry about it!" I told them. We were given some disposable armbands made of plastic, designed to withstand the water during a shower. "They'll get you into everything today and tomorrow," Larry said. "The money goes to help fund the film society through the year. Don't forget we have our big anime festival coming up in a few weeks!" "Not sure how much I can check out," I told him, "but I'll try!" "Awesome! Anyway, you can scan this with your phone for a full schedule of the films. It also shows the cast, crew, and full credits for each." "Great," Beth said. It was well above me, so she picked me up, and I used my phone to scan it, as well as activate my contacts with a thought to them. Both displayed the link, and we made our way inside. A large digital sign reminded us to use an app to scan our entry for verification for our assignment. Beth and I did it quickly and kept moving into the theater. The room was huge, with a balcony above the main floor area of seats. I hadn't been in the room before and had just expected folding seats like a concert hall, but instead, I discovered rows of comfy couch-like seats! Beth, Nikki, and I were shown a section of seats in the prime area that our tickets covered. We waved at a few friends from Narratives who had also come to get their credits in but sat in the free seats. We both activated our assignments on our tablets in time to watch the next film, which turned out to be Studio One's film from our class. As the room darkened, I was glad we'd made it inside right between films, as the next one began to tell the story of a detective trying to stop a serial killer. In the middle of the film, the villain attacked their home and, killed his wife. They showed him also tying up his young daughter. It was pretty gruesome, and I could see the special effects lessons learned in class being put into practice. I almost laughed when I realized they'd all but directly copied our group's projects from the special effects competition day! The cinematography of the film wasn't horrible; the effects were okay, but the acting was awkward at best most of the time. The member who they cast as the villain was really the only good actor, and I wished that he had a talented actor as a lead to act against. When the credits rolled, everyone clapped, and the cast stood and took a bit of a bow. "Hey, Carly, Beth," I heard beside me and saw Charlotte joining us. "May I join you all?" "Hi, Charlotte," I said at the same time as Beth, and I nodded. Nikki sat on the other side of Beth, so Charlotte sat beside me, sandwiching me between them. "Jinx!" Beth kidded me. "How long have you been here?" She asked. "That was the first film we've seen," I told her, even as I quickly completed the quick log of questions. "Cool," she said, "I figured I'd come watch a couple hours now, have dinner, then come back." "I wish I could come back after dinner," I said. "Sorry," Charlotte said. She then leaned over and whispered, "What's going on with all of you Littles today?" "No clue," I told her with a shrug, "It's like every bit of gains from the protests last month were erased, and things are worse." She scowled, "Give me some time…" Right then, the Perils of Panburty appeared on the screen, and I realized it was my film, albeit with a different title when my old name was shown in the opening credits. "You wrote this one?" Charlotte asked, realizing my old name showed. "Yes, that's a bit weird seeing Connor listed," I told them. Beth squeezed me tighter to her then, even as I thoroughly enjoyed watching the twenty-minute cartoon! The animators did a phenomenal job bringing my story to life, and the voice actors did a fantastic job as well. I watched as my story of a red panda girl entering puberty had one silly thing happen after another to 'ruin her life' during a day of school. It was a comedy, yet it was also heartwarming, as her friends supported her, and she received a big hug at the end of the day from her parents. I had been inspired by an ancient movie that Mama had loved as a girl, but the story was different enough that I considered it mine. At the end of the film, a rousing round of applause broke out as the animators stood up. "You should stand up, too!" Charlotte told me, pushing me to stand on the couch. When the applause died down, I made my entry for the Narratives assignment, even as I said aloud, "I wonder if I can get a copy of that?" "I know a couple of people in the group," Charlotte told me, "I'll get it for you." She paused, looking down at me, "Carly, you realize you are probably one of the more talented writers here?" I blushed. "No?" She laughed, "Maybe that's why you are! Too many writers are totally stuck on themselves!" I shrugged, "I just like telling stories? I always have." "I hope you keep doing that," she told me as we settled in to watch the next film, another animated film about a superhero that reminded me of a Marvel character from back home. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press that like button underneath this post!!!! (REALLY!) I also LOVE comments!!! So I was supposed to move onto another project this week... and I started, but my muse has been not behaving and being a brat. She's like 'you're almost to this spot you've been planning since you started...' and I'm like 'but next spring...' Anyway, long story short, she's been a brat, but she's been a productive brat! A couple weeks ago I was just hoping to get to about chapter 172 by the time I start my crazy time of year next week, but I actually just finished Chapter 187!!! Well, needless to say, her misbehavior can be your gain. Feed the tip jar 30 likes by Sunday and I'll give you an extra chapter this week. I won't be doing it every week, but you'll probably have some bonuses up for grabs over the next couple months. (It may coincide with great cliffhangers! 😈) Anyway, once again thank you to all of you for reading! If you missed my post yesterday, I added some more of my 'AI Diaper Dimension' music to my YouTube channel. There's a post about them here: https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/95041-emerson-university-soundtrack-and-songs-from-the-nest/#findComment-2189397 You can also get to them if you join my Discord Server: https://discord.gg/PyxABa83 (Free to join at this point, someday I might something different, but those things get complicated in my real life) Finally, just a reminder - nearly all of my completed works are available on Amazon if you wish to support me! http://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia Playing Doctor will be coming sometime next month most likely, and I may start publishing a volume or two of this story as separate novels soon too. (No way this will be published as a single work just due to its massive size)

Chapter 144: Failing WHEN WE FINISHED eating, I was walked back to Sanders by Beth and Nikki. Beth was about to hug me, but Nikki put a hand on her shoulder and cocked her head. It was then I noted we had an audience of sorts, with our interim dean talking with another older woman. Both were clearly not young, but the unknown lady seemed to be in her late seventies, I guessed. I waddled up to the front door in a diaper that was nearly in need of a change and smiled as I passed. “Good afternoon, Carly,” Doctor Shapiro said. “Good afternoon, Doctor Shapiro,” I said politely. “Have you met Carly yet? Doctor Chester?” “No, I haven’t had the pleasure?” the unknown woman said. “Since I’ve only been here since Friday, I’ve been getting acclimated. There are a lot of nests between the two buildings, so meeting everyone is a chore?” “Of course, Doctor Chester, this is Carly Slane; she’s Amanda Westerfield’s granddaughter.” “Oh, how marvelous!” the woman said. My skin felt like I had a predator prepared to strike me then. My diaper definitely warmed as my bladder responded with my ‘fight or flight response.’ “It’s nice to meet you, ma’am,” I said to her. “Same to you, Miss Slane, and please just call me Nana!” I smiled and nodded in response. “Now, are your classes going okay for you, dear? Nothing too difficult?” she asked me. “They’re going great,” I told her with a smile. “They’re honestly everything I hoped they’d be.” “Well, excellent, dear! Make sure you get that soggy diapee changed by your mommy upstairs. I’ll be sure to keep an eye out for you!” “Thank you,” I said. “Have a good evening,” I told them both and waddled my way to the elevator. I pressed the button for our floor and pushed the close-door button, hoping it would move faster! Once I made it to the top, I waddled my way into the room, and Lilly smiled at me, “Hi, Carly!” She practically cooed at me with a voice I hadn’t really heard from her like some of the nest mothers. She carried me to the changing table and proceeded to treat me like I was really about a year old. She even started singing a diaper-changing song?!? “The soggy little diaper Got soggy through the day, Now it’s time for changes In the same old way. Up goes your bottom, Down comes the wipe, Mommy gets you cleaned up And your diaper’s back on tight!” I gave her a look like, ‘What’s wrong with you?!?’ When she was done changing my diaper, with me zipped into a sleeper, she finished, “Now you’re all clean and crinkly, In jammies soft and tight, We’ll rock you in the rocker And kiss you nighty-night. Mommy loves her baby, Forever, she will say, “You’re my Little snugglebug Every single day!” [*] I was still in shock at the sudden change in her personality when she said, “Come see the pretty dress your grandmother helped me get today!” I held onto her as she closed the door behind her and carried me to her bedroom. I watched as she pulled out one of the same devices Nikki used to sweep her vehicle. After a beep, I asked, “Umm… what’s going on?” She looked upset, “The new nest mother had a meeting with all of us today and the dean… They’ve been reviewing footage and aren’t sure that all of us are up to the task of being nest mothers.” “Huh?” I asked, “You’re great, though!” I blushed, “Honestly, the best, but don’t tell Miss Mackenzie!” “Not for what they want… Carly, I don’t think I’ll be able to pass it on to the others, but hopefully you can… be careful. Be very careful! They were specifically asking a lot about you.” “I’m not breaking any rules, though? Getting good grades?” “And that’s why you’re not demerited out,” she told me. “If you’re going to study too late, we need to figure out a way for you to be out of sight.” I sighed, “This is where the swearing rule is a pain.” “It sucks,” she agreed. “Now, umm… I’m just going to warn you, and I’ll try and warn the other girls… We’ve been directed to make sure that we treat you like you are at daycare.” “So treat us just like the nest mothers that were fired had been doing?” “Yes,” she sighed. “What’s to stop another protest from starting up with all of this?” I wondered aloud. “Please don’t ever say anything like that again!” she told me with desperation in her eyes. “She was clear that non-compliance from us would result in our demotions to sleeping in the nests like that Nevaeh girl. Non-compliance in Littles will be an immediate trip to adoption – no exceptions.” “I’ll try and let the girls know it’s not your idea,” I told her. “How far do you have to take it?” “Too far!” She said sadly. “That adorable diaper change song was just the start.” She turned off the device and showed me the dress; it was a beautiful creation, “I know the name of this designer! I can’t believe your grandmother knows her well enough to get a dress the same day?!?” I laughed at that, “Yeah, it’s a close relationship.” She carried me back into the room and said, “Anyway, better get you back to studying! Midterms tomorrow, if I remember correctly, for you in two classes?” “Yes,” I said. “Before we do that, I need all my little sparkles to come join me on the rug for circle time!” Lilly crooned. Willow, Everly, and Mia all had the same ‘WTF?’ looks on their face I had worn. Now that I knew the truth of what was going on, I was still thinking that! I wondered how I would deal with this latest issue… “Okay, sparkles, I need to tell you a couple of new rules we were told about today.” All of the native Littles in our nest suddenly looked like they’d been electrocuted. I guessed they had enough experience to know this was not going to be good for us! “Okay, the first one isn’t too bad, but from now on, I’m no longer Miss Lilly to you all.” I twitched, guessing where this was going instantly based on the conversation downstairs. “You need to just call me Mommy.” “Wha…?!?” Amy started to say something, but Mia read the room and put her hand on Amy’s arm to shut her up. “What do you all say to that?” “Umm… Yes, Mommy?” I said. “Thank you, Carly, that’s exactly right!” She made a forced face that I read as please don’t make me, but said, “Can all of my sparkles try that now?” “Yes, Mommy,” everyone said in unison. “Great! Just so you know, we have a new interim housemother for the nests; her grown-up name is Doctor Chester, but you all are just to call her Nana.” Zoey raised her hand tentatively. “Yes, Zoey?” “What about if we need to refer to you if another nest mommy asks about you?” Zoey asked. “That’s a very clever question, Zoey! You can say Mommy Lilly in that case, but only if it’s to a question like that.” A few minutes later, I learned that, although the ‘curfew’ had technically not changed, they had been instructed to turn off the lights an hour earlier. Additionally, open-top cups and ‘normal’ drinks, like cokes, would no longer be allowed. Sippy cups or baby bottles were the only things allowed for anyone but nest mothers. The bathroom was also going to be locked from now on except for bath times since none of us used the potties anyway. “Oh, and I think this only applies to Carly,” she said with a sad expression, “you may use your tablets and computers inside the nest for studying. You are allowed to have a phone while you’re outside the nest, but you may not possess it here in the nest. When you return each day, you must turn it into me. Additionally, you’ll need to discontinue using your EdgeSphere glasses if you have them. Your new Nana wants to ensure you can focus on your homework and get a good night’s sleep. She’d also like to see you all explore some of the dolls and toys that have been given to you all instead of icky video games!” Lilly deserved an Oscar award for her performance, given I could tell she hated everything coming down. Still, she managed to seem like a happy-go-lucky preschool worker who was great at her job! “She even said the boys are supposed to be getting their own play areas in their nests just like ours over Spring Break, too!” “Yay,” I heard Aria mutter. “Okay, Sparkles, let’s go ahead and do our chant!” I made sure to join in, of course, as we did the Sparkle Chant. I couldn’t help but note that the night of her party the week before had been a genuinely cute and happy thing; right then, it felt like a gun was aimed at each of our heads. After we all stood, Lilly said, “Carly, please bring me your EdgeSphere glasses. The next time your grandma comes, she can take them to her house for safekeeping. Girls, I have a phone case that you can use to keep your phones in until class each morning. Please bring them here now.” “Yes, Mommy,” I said to her. ‘This sucks!’ I thought to myself. ‘Good thing my contacts are secret, and I can do nearly the same things with them…’ BETH WAS WAITING on her EdgeSphere set for a couple hours before finally getting a notification that Carly wanted her to come to visit her in her space. She’d met two possible people to join Nikki’s team earlier. Still, after receiving some very negative anti-Little vibes from them, she told Nikki afterward to keep looking… “Hi Carly, what took you so long to come login?” Beth asked, having already felt more anxious from the interviews. The avatar for Carly was usually pretty animated, as it picked up her movements, but it was oddly still. “Some changes in the nests. Sorry if I come off a bit weird, I’d learned how to work in the EdgeSphere glasses, but those got confiscated…” “Confiscated?” She asked. “Yeah,” Carly said, “give me just a moment, Beth, I’m still trying to figure out this other system, and I want to triple-check that the firewalls are still active in here…” Beth watched Carly freeze like a statue for several minutes before saying, “Okay, I think that’s safe. I hope you don’t mind, but I sent Grandma a message and asked her to come here to talk to her? I don’t really want to push this connection too much. Something is funky…” Right then, Beth got a request for Amanda Westerfield to come in, so she allowed it and saw the taller woman enter. “Hi Carly, why’d you ask to see me here?” “Things are not going well in the nests tonight…” Carly said. “Are you in trouble?” “Not exactly?” Carly said. “They hired another interim dean for Littles that we met earlier, right?” “Yes, not exactly someone I feel like is a great person,” Amanda said. “I did verify she’s only temporary until they bring a new one in April.” “That’s good… hopefully everyone survives that long though. Doctor Shapiro apparently decided to bring in a different person to be the interim head nest mother.” “What’s her name?” “Doctor Wendy Chester?” Carly said. “She’s in her late seventies, I think.” “Interesting… is she the kind grandmotherly sort, or the Littles should be seen and not heard variety?” Beth asked. “She’s the sort that’s threatened all of the nest mothers?” “What?” Beth responded. “Yeah,” Carly told them, “apparently, they watched footage of Lilly, and I assume a few others, who aren’t babying us enough. New rules have been put in place that we can’t have our cell phones in the nest, my EdgeSphere glasses were confiscated, and now we can only call our nest mothers’ mommy.’” “She said as much earlier,” Amanda responded. “You did talk to her earlier?” Carly asked. “They must have just had that meeting when I dropped off her dress. It’s part of why I left her the jamming device. Carly, I believe she’s the only one in that building you should ever completely trust.” “I think I can trust Mackenzie, too,” I told her honestly. “Maybe… but well, let me go look this woman up first. I’ll be back in a few minutes,” she told them. Beth watched her disappear, “You have to stay out of trouble; this doesn’t sound good,” she told me. “By the way, did you steal your glasses back to call, or what?” Carly shook her head, “You have to keep it a secret, but Grandma finally found someone who could make me a set of the contacts. These are a bit different, though, and can work completely like EdgeSphere by sending sound directly into my brain. They also connect neurally so I can have a conversation. I’m hoping I’m not muttering back in my pod, though.” “We’ll have to avoid doing this too much,” she said with a sigh. “So, what happened with your test earlier?” Carly asked. “I have no clue, Carly! I actually hope Amanda can help… I took the test, and it was like no big deal to me. I knew the answers from studying with your help, as well as the study guide our professor gave us.” “Okay, that seems right?” “Reila though… I kept waiting for her to come out! Like, I figured she’d be five or ten minutes behind me at most because we studied together the night before! Instead, she finally turned in her test when she had to as she ran out of time!” “Huh? Does she get bad test anxiety?” Carly asked. Right then, Beth got notifications that Amanda Westerfield, Addison Sylvester, and Cameron Sylvester wanted to come in. “Why do my parents want in?” She wondered aloud. “Huh?” Carly said. Beth let them in and noted her mother looked around the room with her normal critical eye. It was almost as if she wanted to complain that something was out of place but didn’t say anything. “Hi, Beth,” her dad said. She couldn’t help herself; it was virtual, but she gave him a hug and her mom a hug before asking, “Why are you guys here?” “Amanda called us,” her dad said. “Why?” “Because we know this new head nest mother of Carly’s,” her mom answered. “Oh?” “Yeah, she used to work as the head of the daycare your dad went to when he was adopted,” she said. “That’s odd,” Carly said. “Yeah, once I fired her, I honestly didn’t think she’d be working with Littles again?” her mom said. “You fired her, Mom?” “Yes, she allowed a bunch of crap to happen to your dad, and I wasn’t about to settle for that. She was the kind of corrupt ‘all littles should be babies’ type that was in tight with my mother.” ‘I always appreciate she never says, your grandmother,’ Beth thought, shuddering of any relation – adopted or otherwise – with that woman! “Hold on, we’ll come back to this mess,” Carly said. “I’m actually more worried about what you said about that test with Reila. Do you have your test results yet?” She used a virtual screen to log in and discovered they had auto-graded and posted the test. “Yes, one hundred percent,” she smiled at that. “I’m actually kind of surprised by that.” “You studied hard,” Carly said. “What score did Reila get, I wonder?” “Should I ask?” “Maybe tomorrow… was there something else with that test for Reila?” “She said none of it was on the study guide? It was all new content?” Beth felt nervous for her friend, “Honestly, she basically had a meltdown on me there.” “How is that class graded?” Carly asked. “Four tests and a project?” Beth said. “So if she gets a zero, she still can pass…” “The midterm is weighted more… I think it was like thirty percent?” “Something’s not right there, Grandma,” Carly said. “No, there’s too many plots seemingly swirling around here,” Amanda replied. “What’s the game here?” her dad asked. “What happened in the nests after that whole thing blew up?” “Honestly, it became almost like college again to me,” Carly said, “the only differences were mainly the fact we’re in diapers? Some babying, but not much? Really, it was just an occasional bit of trying to make us smile during awkward diaper changes?” “I bet someone doesn’t like that part especially,” her dad said. “I’m going to put some feelers out about this.” “Me too,” her mom added. “We need to figure out where Doctor Chester went for the last twenty-four years. I would assume she would have retired at some point, which would be why Shapiro brought her in?” “Beth, Carly, make sure you stick to the rules, study, and keep your heads down this week!” her mother said. “I’ll look into the situation with Reila,” Grandma said. “If she really did have another test thrown at her, maybe I can get a retest scheduled for her.” “If not?” Beth asked. “Well… it depends on the rest of her grades,” Amanda said slowly. “If they were bad?” Carly asked. “They’d probably offer her a choice?” Amanda answered hesitantly. “A choice?” Carly asked. “She’s only four inches above the cutoff. They’ll give her the same choice they gave Nevaeh,” Beth replied. “They…” Carly started to say. “Carly, disconnect! Someone is trying to trace who’s in here!” Amanda said abruptly. Carly disconnected without waiting for anything. “Is she okay?” Beth asked a second later. “She should be; she did a good job hiding everything. There’s just a very thorough person trying to dig right now. I need to go deal with this. Cam, Addy, I’ll call you if I figure out anything. Beth, be careful and make sure Carly doesn’t go anywhere alone. The more you and Nikki are around – the better!” Amanda’s avatar disappeared, leaving her parents. “Why can’t people just leave things alone?” Beth asked her dad. “I don’t know, sweetie, I don’t know. I do know we love you, and we’ll never let anyone hurt you!” He gave her the best hug an avatar could provide then. They talked for a few minutes more, discussing the vacation a little bit, and then they left, and she shut down her glasses. Beth wiped her eyes and had to find some makeup wipes to clean her face off of the snot and tears that had come while she’d been waiting for Carly, talking to everyone and everything else. She had one more thing she needed to do before resuming studying. ‘Reila, did you get your test score…?’ There was a long pause, and Beth ended up doing a few other things while she waited for a response. ‘Can I come to your room?’ there was a pause, ‘Maybe I could stay the night?’ Beth was really worried then. ‘Sure,’ she said in reply. When Reila arrived, she was already wearing pajamas at least and rushed to hug Beth as soon as she opened the door. She was completely in tears, “Beth, I don’t know what I’m going to do?!?” “What happened?” It took Reila a moment, “I got a thirty-three percent on that test! I basically guessed on everything!” “It’s just one test…” “I got an eight-five on my first one, Beth! The math isn’t there for me to pass!” “Well, it’s just one class, Reila…?” “Maybe, but I think there’s something else going on. My advisor already set up a meeting with the dean on the Monday after break…?” “Why?” “Beth, I think they’re trying to make me drop out or go…” “Go…?” Beth asked, even as she knew the answer. “Live in the nests…” with that, Reila was a sobbing mess. Beth held her and let her cry it out before laying her down on her bed. ‘I have to study,’ Beth thought, getting to work. After a couple hours, Rachel appeared and quietly said to her, “Beth, you really should get some sleep…?” “Ugh…” she looked at the time. “You’re right, Rachel.” She went to the bathroom, washed her hands, and then crawled in beside Reila. As she was doing so, she noticed a purple papery waistband sticking out above her pajama pants. She gently pulled the sleeping girl’s pants down to discover a Pull-Up with its indicators changed to mark that it was wet. “Crap,” she said aloud. “Rachel?” She whispered. “Yes?” “Could you help me with Reila? I don’t want to embarrass her, but she’s wearing a wet pull-up already?” “I’ve scanned her bladder contents; she shouldn’t leak if that’s your concern?” Beth groaned, “Mostly, but I also don’t feel right going to sleep with her wet? She might get a rash?” A moment later, the hologram appeared and gently pulled her friend out of the loft without warning, laying her on top of a holographic projection of a table that suddenly appeared. “What are you doing?” Beth asked. “Changing her,” she told her, “this is what you wanted, right? It’s a part of my programming, and I’m always happy to change an adorable little girl’s diapers!” Before Beth could say more, an actual toddler diaper appeared and was wrapped around her body. She pulled her pants back up and delivered her back to the bed. “There, she’ll be good for the night.” The hologram sounded pleased with herself, even as she felt mortified for her friend, who was still somehow asleep! “Rachel?” She asked a second later. “Yes, Beth?” “Please don’t put that Pull-Up in my trash? I don’t want people to think I need them?” “Do not worry, Beth, I have the evidence it wasn’t you, but I also already disintegrated it. Amanda had already given a directive if something was needed, it was not to be allowed to be known.” Beth rubbed her head; she’d had enough for the day. “Thanks, Rachel. Goodnight.” She hugged her friend and fell asleep quickly, her eyes closing. Not before wondering, though, ‘Where did Rachel get a diaper?’ +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the Like button and leave a comment! You may not have noticed it, but there was a link to 'The Soggy Little Diaper' sung by AI on my YouTube channel. I'll be throwing a few of those songs in here and there as references; I figured readers might enjoy bringing them to life a bit more. That was one of my longer chapters in a while, and quite an eventful one. Let me know what you think, please! On the writing front, I'm finally making some progress in the past few days that I have scheduled to work on this project. I finished Chapter 170 last night, which officially gets me through to the New Year! I'm hoping to write some more in the next couple of days before I have to switch to another project. If I manage to get a few more chapters ahead, I might consider an extra chapter this week. We'll see how it goes! I'll have to return to this and continue writing again in the last part of the year and the beginning of next year. (UPDATED FRIDAY NIGHT: I'll make a deal, get this chapter to 30 likes and you get a bonus chapter Sunday! I just finished Chapter 172 and am feeling generous! 🙂) Finally, I have no idea how much it'll get used, but I started a Discord Server this week: https://discord.gg/BN39Phbj That link will work until next Thursday. (Message me after that) I started it mainly to provide you all with a place to download those AI tracks if you want. I've opened a channel about this story, where you can have more real-time discussions with each other and me, potentially too. We'll see how it goes! I don't want to see comments disappearing from this site, so I consider it an extra feature. I know it's worked for some other authors!

Happy 4th of July! Chapter 146: Counsel and Tests BETH LOOKED UP at the woman, “I was going to go change her diaper? She asked me to?” “Is this true?” the woman asked. “Yes, ma’am. She’s my friend,” Carly replied. “Why not use one of the HoloChangers?” “They scare me,” Carly answered honestly. “Hmm… I don’t think this…” The woman was about to argue further when Amanda came from the hallway behind her. “Hi, my name is Doctor Westerfield, Carly is my granddaughter, and Beth is a close family friend. Is there something wrong?” Beth looked at the woman as she seemed to calculate her response. “It’s nice to see you, Doctor Westerfield; we met once; I’m Doctor Shapiro,” she told Amanda. Amanda just stared at her for a moment, “That wasn’t the question I asked. I asked if there was something wrong?” “Umm… I believed this girl was possibly abusing or forcing…” “She’s not,” Amanda said. “I…” “Girls, go ahead and go change Carly, please, and get to class. Doctor Shapiro and I are going to take a walk to my office.” Beth felt her veins freeze with the temperature of Amanda’s voice, “Okay, thanks.” Beth followed the advice and quickly left the building with Nikki close by her side. “That’s the new Dean?” Nikki asked. “Yes,” Carly told her. “Pleasant woman, isn’t she?” “I was curious if I was going to have to take care of her as a problem,” Nikki responded. “Somehow, I don’t think that conversation is going to be too pleasant?” “Honestly, I hope not,” Beth said. “I wish her well if she’s going to try and take on Amanda…” “I just hope I don’t end up a hostage,” Carly told her nervously. Beth cringed at that but nodded, “Don’t worry, with your grandma, along with my mom and dad, and Charlotte in your court…? I would put my money on Shapiro losing every time.” As they made it to the building, she could tell Carly was genuinely afraid – and that was strange to her. Carly had stood up to a whole gang of thugs more than twice her size, armed with knives and guns. Not a single moment had she seemed afraid then. Here? Carly was actually almost trembling as they reached Marconi Hall, and she carried her into the nearest bathroom to Carly’s class. Beth squeezed her tight and rubbed her back like an upset child, feeling a little guilty at that. Opening the bathroom door, she prepared to place her down on the changing table but stopped in just the nick of time! It looked like a warzone had exploded on the table. Bits of poop, smears, and more were all over the table, the walls next to it, and as Beth looked more closely, she saw it was also on the floor. She’d just missed stepping in it! ‘This is normally the cleanest changing table!’ she griped. “Carly, maybe we should try another bathroom?” “Beth, she only has three more minutes to get to class,” Nikki said. “Crap,” Beth said. She looked at the counter beside the sink and decided that Carly was small enough for her to change her there. Beth wasted no time in changing Carly and hugging her. “It’ll be okay, Carly. Just focus on your test; we’ll meet you in the lobby afterward.” Carly leaned into Beth’s hug, nodded, and said, “Thanks, Beth.” Beth placed her down on the ground and watched her walk in with less confidence than she’d ever seen the girl. Clearly, something was bothering her with everything – and Beth didn’t necessarily think that was unwarranted. She was a couple of minutes late to her Fields class, but the professor was running late as well, so no one noticed. Beth had a difficult time focusing in class, but as the professor was giving them a test on Friday, it seemed stupid to ignore him. She forced herself to take notes, adding some last hints he had given, and avoided looking at her phone. I WASN’T SURE why, but after seeing Dr. Shapiro essentially ready to attack Beth and myself, I was badly shaken. I was sitting down in my usual seat, and Carter, who was also in my Intelligence class, asked, “Is everything okay? Who was that other woman?” “She’s the new interim Dean of Littles,” I told him. “She didn’t seem like a very nice person…?” “Definitely didn’t give a good first impression to my grandmother,” I told him. “What was the deal this morning? I heard all the Littles were rounded up…?” “I’m still not sure,” I told him. On a whim, I showed him the email of edicts. “What the fuck?” He said in response. “Definitely looks like trouble coming our way,” I told him. “Keep your head down,” he told me, “but remember, people stood up for you all not that long ago. I’m surprised they’re stupid enough to try again so soon.” “I’m not,” I sighed. Right then, Professor Davis started passing out test pads. “Good morning! This test should run most of you about ninety minutes, but you have the full two hours during the class time. I’ll even extend that another hour until the next class needs this room if anyone really needs it.” ‘Rather generous,’ I thought to myself, appreciating at least one faculty member not choosing to be a jerk that day! When he got to my desk, he shuffled through the tablets and handed me one that was significantly smaller. “I thought you might appreciate one that is better sized,” he said to me. “Thank you,” I told him, even as I worried that someone would use that as a way to ensure I failed a test. He’d been fair to me the whole semester, though, so I was willing to give him the benefit of the doubt. Shortly thereafter, I logged into the test and clicked through the multiple-choice questions. There were a couple questions that asked for you to type a response, but it was one of the more straightforward tests I could have hoped for! I was finished and triple-checking my answers just an hour into the test. It made me terrified I was making stupid mistakes. It was either that or I really did know what I was doing… After reviewing it again and making one or two additions to some of the open-response questions, I pressed submit. Gathering my stuff, I was sure I was the first person finishing the test, and Professor Davis raised his eyebrow as I handed in my tablet. “Did you complete the test?” “I believe so?” I told him. “Problems?” “No? It was pretty straightforward?” “I hope it went well; I’ll post scores tonight,” he told me. “That’s quick, thanks,” I told him. I made my way out the door and found the lobby area was pretty quiet. I was just about to walk towards Beth’s class when I saw Grandma sitting in a chair. “Grandma?” I said. “Done already?” She said. I nodded, “It was mostly multiple-choice, and all just regurgitation of facts?” “Hopefully, it went well,” she told me. “We need to talk… I already let Nikki know to tell Beth you’ll have to catch her after lunch today.” “Where are we going?” “Lunch with some friends,” she told me cryptically. “Okay…?” I said, even as she picked me up. “It seems that there’s some information being spread that needs to be stopped,” Grandma told me. “Wasn’t I supposed to keep my head down?” “That was before Melanie Shapiro decided to declare war!” BETH WORRIED AS her class concluded that a shoe was ready to land on their head with everything. She’d already been worried about Reila, but now it seemed there was another problem for Littles, too. Those dorms had lost many people before the protests but seemed to be mostly stable since then. Carly and her friends had definitely seemed happier, at least! As class ended, she saw a message from Nikki saying that Amanda was taking Carly for lunch. ‘I hope she’s safe,’ Beth nervously thought. Amanda had looked like she was prepared to go full-on ‘mama bear’ with that woman. “Where do you want to eat lunch?” Nikki asked. “I’d already mentioned to Livy we could do some last-minute studying for our Calc final if we met up at Westerfield?” “Let’s head that way, then?” Nikki told her. Beth and Nikki walked silently down the sidewalks, even as she noticed some small things going on with the Littles that she hadn’t paid attention to earlier that day. Every girl Little had either braided pigtails with bows tied to the ends that morning or loose pigtails. Usually, she would see some variation beyond that. It was clear that it had been coordinated that day to only have two options. The one or two girls she saw with hair too short for pigtails had been given elastic headbands, like the ones she’d seen for infants before, complete with a bow on top. The boys looked like extra care had been taken with their hair that day, with gel and hairspray, as if it were picture day for elementary kids. Beth found Livy in the Union in line for chicken and decided to join behind her. “Hi, Livy,” she told her. “Hey,” she said. “Where’s Carly?” “Her Grandma took her for lunch somewhere?” “Is she okay?” Beth fought to keep from worrying, “I think so.” When they had their lunch, she couldn’t help but watch one Little at the checkout line getting upset, “What do you mean I can’t have a drink?” “I’m sorry, sweetie, but we don’t have any sippy cups at this location yet, and we’re not allowed to serve Littles in anything that’s not spillproof. We can let you fill one if you have it?” “Why would I have a sippy cup?!?” The boy looked like he was close to blowing when a tall girl behind him said something to him. Beth watched his shoulders roll over, and something was said to the cashier as the girl took two drinks. Several other Littles seemed to be behind them in line, trying to figure out what to do about it all. “What the hell is going on today?” Livy asked quietly. “At breakfast this morning, they insisted on all of the Littles wearing bibs? I saw half of them being shoved baby bottles, and the rest had sippy cups?” Livy was a little taller than Beth, but both knew when push came to shove, they were not Bigs. “Here,” Beth said, showing her a picture of the message that Carly had shown her. “You’ve got to be freaking kidding me?!?” Livy hissed. “I wish I was,” Beth said. “So they’re just going to… what?” Livy asked. “I don’t have a clue. From what I can tell, there’s some new Little’s Dean that came in this past week? She seems to have hired a new nest mother as an interim, too?” “Aren’t interim people usually just there to keep the ship afloat?” Livy asked. “You would think so?” “Something else is clearly going on,” Nikki spoke up. “I’d recommend not talking in the open like this.” “You think…?” Livy asked. “I wouldn’t trust anything right now, Livy,” Nikki told her honestly. “Hey, umm… is Reila okay?” Livy asked Beth instead. Beth felt her stomach clench, “Why do you ask?” “She wouldn’t talk much last night?” Beth debated about what she should say if Reila hadn’t told her. “Her test didn’t go so good,” she told her. “She may be in some trouble.” “Why exactly did we come to Emerson?” Livy asked. “I am actually wondering that more every day,” Beth told her. I FOUND MYSELF experiencing something for lunch that didn’t happen all that often back home, even with our family being exceptionally wealthy. Grandma had driven me in her car to a nearby restaurant; they’d led her to a private back room without even asking who she was, and there we found Aunt Megan. “Hi, Aunt Megan!” I told her. “Carly,” she smiled and gave me a hug. “Hi, Mandy,” she told her sister. “Thanks for coming, Megan. Edgar should be here soon, I think,” Grandma told her. “Of course!” she told her. There was a booster seat attached to a chair where Grandma sat me down. A waitress came by right then and took an order for food and drinks for the three of us, even as a tall man, a bit taller than Grandma, arrived. His hair was graying, and he looked to be probably about my mom’s age. “Hi Edgar, I haven’t seen you in a while?” Aunt Megan said to him as she greeted him with a hug. “Too long,” he said. “Good to see you again, Amanda. We don’t normally run into each other this often?” He said. “No, I’d rather not need lawyers,” Grandma told him. “Carly, this is Edgar Freeman. He’s a former classmate of Beth’s father.” “Nice to meet you,” I told him. “Same, I’ve heard lots of stories about your mom!” I blushed a bit at that; it seemed everyone had stories about her! After the waitress took his order, she disappeared and closed the door behind her. Grandma pulled out one of her jammers and activated it. “Okay, thank you both for coming. Something is going on at the university all of a sudden, and I’m worried something will happen to Carly here.” “What’s happening?” Edgar asked. “Well, apparently, last week the Board of Regents decided to appoint a different interim-Dean for Littles while they’re performing their final search after they fired Emma Greene.” “Who did they bring in?” He asked. “Melanie Shapiro?” Grandma said. “The name sounds familiar?” Megan said. “She ran the daycare at the university for thirty years before retiring?” “Now I remember her,” Megan replied, “she was a piece of work in some litigation before she retired.” “That’s her,” Grandma said. “Fortunately, she didn’t do anything to Stacy back then, but I watched her be utterly ruthless with a nanny who didn’t follow procedures back then. I guess my question is, why would you hire someone who’s essentially an overqualified babysitter to run the Little Dorms?” I nodded. “Pretty obvious answer, if you’re cynical enough,” Edgar said. “What else?” “She brought in this woman, Wendy Chester. Cameron and Addison knew her. She ran the daycare Addison first put Cameron in during his adoption. I guess Addison fired her, and she bounced around some other places? We’re trying to get a handle on exactly what happened there.” “So she’s a piece of work, too?” Edgar asked. “Definitely,” Grandma agreed as food suddenly arrived. My cup was plastic, with a straw and a lid, but other than that, there were no obvious signs that I was a baby for once at a meal out. The food was by far too large in proportion. Still, it was a fantastic pasta and chicken dish that I ate as the conversation continued. “So anyway, Carly, tell us about what’s been going on yesterday and today?” I swallowed my bit of food and said, “Well, it started yesterday…” I told them about my conversation with Lilly, then how I had ended up going to bed, having breakfast that morning with the other Littles, who were being bibbed and babied with sippy cups and baby bottles, and then the message from the Dean. I showed that message to them, and they both shook their heads, “What’s gotten into them?” Megan said. “Seriously, they just had a national protest and fired the old people for less?” “I don’t understand it either,” Grandma replied. Edgar looked thoughtful, “I’m going to need to look into some things. It’s interesting that they’ve appointed a new person like this from the Board of Regents. I’m wondering if someone complained about the Littles getting away with too much, talked to the right people, and then brought in Shapiro?” “I think it may be more widespread than that?” I told them, thinking of what I knew about Reila. “Someone hacked one of my friend’s tests, we think, and gave her a completely different test that she then failed.” “That may be unrelated, Carly. I think that has more to do with you and Beth?” She sighed, “I’m not convinced that they didn’t accidentally give that to Reila instead of Beth?” I nodded, “I’ve thought about that, too…” “So, where do we go from here?” Grandma asked. “Well, how far do we want to push this, Mandy?” Megan asked her. “This would have to be a suit from Carly to have standing?” “And she’s signed away those rights,” Edgar told me. I sighed, knowing that was likely the case from the pages and pages of digital forms I’d signed before I came. “So, obviously, we need to figure out another angle?” Grandma said. “The political pressure with the student protests seems to have been successful before?” “Surprising, really,” Edgar said. “If Charlotte Perez was involved again, it might quickly contain itself?” “I could ask?” I mentioned. “You know her?” Edgar asked. “She’s in my filmmaking class; we’re become pretty good friends.” He looked thoughtful, “I wouldn’t ask just yet…” He shook his head, “There are two more days after today before Spring Break. Don’t rock the boat. Wait to take action until afterward, and be absolutely certain that no one can blame it on you. Are you following the tech rules?” he asked. “I handed in my EdgeSphere set and my phone last night. They gave me my phone back today until I go back.” “We’ll try and figure out a way to get some surveillance in the nests. That request made me instantly wonder what’s coming next that they’re trying to hide,” Edgar said. We finished eating and left without a clear plan in place. I could tell that Grandma, Edgar, and Megan thought it was smarter to wait things out. I hoped they were right! Grandma stopped by the changing table near my Math classroom to change me before class, and Molly came in. “Hi, Carly,” she cooed while my butt was up in the air. I sighed, “Hi, Molly.” “Who was that?” Grandma asked me as she carried me to the room a couple minutes later. “Classmate,” I told her. “She seems friendly enough, but watch out for her… She seems to have a mothering fixation there…” “Believe me, we’ve had that conversation!” “Now, I wish you’d had some time to cram. Are you going to be okay for this test?” She asked me. “I’ll be fine,” I told her, smiling. She whispered in my ears, “Tell no one about the contacts. They won’t show up on any scan and should stay on your eye in the same spot until we release them. Don’t give them up no matter what unless someone takes them out of your eyes somehow. No one makes them that size, so they shouldn’t believe you can have them. I’m going to look into something with them later to make them even more functional. They may be your only resource if this gets any worse.” Grandma left me at the door, and I walked into what I hoped would be an easy exam for me! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press that all-important Like button!!!!! (Pretty please with ice cream and cherries and sprinkles and strawberries and cookies and chocolate syrup on top???) I really appreciate all of you who keep commenting, please continue to do so! My muse for another project is being a bit of a pain right now, so I may swing back by and write some more on this over the next week. Just as a reminder, I started a Discord server if you're interested in the AI Music post I did on YouTube, or just want to chat about my work. For now, that's all it is... it may expand in the future. It's kind of an experiment at this point! You can join here: https://discord.gg/6xVnzUnM

Chapter 148: Expect the Unexpected THE REST OF the afternoon quickly flew by for Beth and Carly as they sat beside Charlotte, watching a total of six films. It was a mix of shorts, ranging from ten to twenty minutes, a couple of forty-minute films, and even a dozen thirty-second to two-minute-long commercials and pieces that students had created for their courses or independently. It meant they’d actually met our requirement for Narratives already. Still, they planned to go watch as much as they could the next day before their salon appointment. Finally, she’d looked at the time and said, “Carly, we’d better get you back to your nest for dinner…?” “Huh?” Carly said, “Oh,” she added, looking at the time. “Hopefully, they haven’t left yet?” she said. “No one gave a time in that stupid new rule.” “We’ll walk by the cafeteria on the way there,” she told Carly. “See you later, Charlotte,” she said while scooping up her tiny girlfriend. She felt her diaper and noted it wasn’t yet soaked, so it didn’t quite need to be changed. “I’ll walk with you,” Charlotte said with a stretch. “I’m going to get a bite to eat before I come sit down for the rest of the night. You’d be welcome to join me?” She added to Beth. Beth smiled; it was still crazy to think of a childhood star she’d watched growing up thinking of her as a friend! “Actually, I need to work on packing tonight for the break tonight,” she told her. “Oh, where are you going?” Charlotte asked as they passed by the theater’s doors. “My family is going down to the Havana Sea together with a few people for the break?” “Sounds awesome!” Charlotte said, “I’ve only been once myself.” “I’m surprised to hear that?” Carly told her. “Well, the shooting schedule for Life with Charlee was nuts. We did like thirty-six episodes a season, and from the time I was eleven, I’ve had movie projects in the breaks until the show ended.” “And that wasn’t long before you came to college, was it?” Beth asked. “Nope,” Charlotte said, “Just about a year…?” They finished walking to Sander’s quickly, and Beth noted a few lines of Littles were starting to come out. “Hopefully, we got you back here in time, Carly; let me know if you need anything?” Beth told her. “Will do,” Carly said with a sigh and walked in through the doors. “You up for dinner?” Beth asked Charlotte. “I don’t want to intrude?” Charlotte told her. “I doubt Carly’s going to be allowed to sit with us today…” She said sadly. “And you know Livy and Reila won’t mind?” “Okay, then,” Charlotte said with a smile. “Thank you. It’s nice to have friends.” Beth looked up at her, “I can’t imagine you ever not having them, but I’m definitely glad to call you one myself!” Charlotte gave her a sideways hug as they walked. It was embarrassing in a way, the height difference between the friends, but it felt no different than being with her mom. They took a quick walk to the nearby dining hall and, after swiping in, had a seat in one of the mixed-sized booths. There were only a few nests worth of Littles in there at that time, but Beth grimaced at seeing them all wearing bibs. She could just make out the words’ Messy Griffin!’ from where she sat. She also noted that all of the tables now had pictures and designs with names on them. Without getting too close, she suspected those were the mascots for the nests. “That’s so stupid!” Charlotte complained. She nodded, “Not that Carly doesn’t make a mess every now and then, but we all do?!?” Charlotte nodded, “I’m going to do something about this, but just not sure what yet…?” Right then, Beth noted several other rope-lined groups of Littles entering. She noted Carly’s red face and hoped her short girlfriend could survive this stupidity! I HAD WALKED into the doors of Sanders and just about got trampled trying to get onto the elevator. There were two nests of students getting off, and they did their best to avoid having to grab back onto the stupid ropes. With a sigh, I got onto the elevator and rode up to my nest. Lilly was in the process of changing Everly right then, “Need a change, Carly?” She asked me. I blushed and nodded, “Probably?” “Just set your stuff down and come stand over here. I’ll be done with Everly real soon.” Just when I was setting my bag down, I turned to see her blowing a raspberry into Everly’s tummy and tickling her. “All done!” she told her. I was soon picked up and strapped onto the table. ‘Lilly hasn’t used the straps… ever?’ I thought. She cooed at me during the change and treated me like I was probably under a year old as she changed me. “There! Baby Carly is all nice and dry now!” She said to me, placing me on the ground. I gave her a ‘what the…?’ look, and she shook her head. I noted the tilt of her head towards one of the cameras and took the meaning. ‘No choice…’ She gave me a hug and sat me down on the ground. “Anyone else need changies?” She asked with the voice of a nursery worker. “Last call?” I made eye contact with Everly, whose face was still red, then from her own extra embarrassing change. I blushed too at the voice. “Okay, my little Sparkles!!! Come grab onto the magical rope so we can ride to dinner!” I cringed more but found myself grabbing onto a green plastic circle and soon felt myself pulled along to the elevator. “Stand on your magic circle!” Lilly said. There were some ‘Yes, Mommy’s’ said to that, but I kept my mouth shut. ‘This is getting ridiculous…’ I sighed as I stepped to the green circle that matched my ring. I’d never realized before, but they must have put the circles down in such a way that you could still grab onto the rope if you were on the right circle. ‘I bet the rest know from the beginning of the year?’ I wondered. Mom had said that the beginning of the year was especially degrading when she came and had to be assigned a nest for orientation activities. She’d never spent much time with them, but it was clear it had been horrible to be there back then. ‘Right now, it seems like it might be worse,’ I worried. The elevator door soon opened, and we were led past gawking Bigs and Tweeners, several of which I heard comment things like, “What the hell? I thought we just ended this bullshit for them?” A Tweener squeaked, “Thank God I’m tall enough not to be in their dorms…” I heard their friend say, “Are you sure? That Nevaeh girl was taller than you?” Then, of course, there were a few, “Oh my god! They’re sooooo cute! I can’t wait to be a mommy!” I was behind Willow and couldn’t help but note with each comment, she turned redder. She was practically trembling as we reached the cashier scan, and they scanned our IDs. The times before, we had been allowed to let go of the rope here, but apparently, that wasn’t allowed now. Instead, we were led to a short table that I saw had a sticker or wrap covering it. The design was as garish and juvenile as they could possibly have created. It said, ‘Sparkles Shine the Way!’ in sparkly pink and purple alternating letters. All across the table, pictures of baby sparkles covered the surface, just like in our nest. “Mommy, may we get our food now?” Grace asked her. “Oh… umm… we’re doing this differently now,” she told her. Her voice stayed high, like the tone you would use when talking to a baby, but you could hear the discomfort. “You’re going to sit down, and Mommy is going to bring you your food.” “But how will you know what we want to eat?” Sophia asked. “Mommies just know these things,” she said with a sigh. “Please sit down, Sparkles, and I’ll be right back. I groaned, and we sat down, even as other nests were being given the same directive. Right then, I caught motion out of the corner of my eye and realized one of the substitute mommies was setting down a stack of pink cloth. It didn’t take any deduction to guess they were bibs, and sure enough, we were soon covered in bibs that said, ‘Griffins Sparkle!’ on them too. On Willow and Grace, they just landed right below their ribcages. For Amy and me, they came down to the middle of our thighs! “Aren’t you just tinies and the most adorable little girl?” The mommy said to me. I blushed and nodded. She ran her hand down my back, and I just did everything I could to stay still and not respond! A few moments later, Lilly showed up, along with a few other nest mothers pushing carts out with plates on them. The first thing I noticed was that these were not the typical cafeteria plates! Instead, for us, they were pink and purple depending on the plate and sectioned like a toddler plate. That, sadly, wasn’t where the similarities stopped! On them, in each section, were mutilated pieces of food that must have been chopped ‘for our safety.’ I could sort of recognize some chicken; it looked like maybe some carrots and then rice. Everyone made faces at the food. As bad as the cafeteria food could be, this was infinitely worse! The oddly shaped plastic toddler sporks given to us to eat with did not help! When baby bottles were placed in front of each of us... well, it just seemed excessive! “I don’t like this,” I heard a boy nearby say. “Why can’t we just get regular food like we always do?” “Because you’re too little for that,” I heard his nest mommy say to him. Right then, I noticed Dean Shapiro coming towards the tables. “I wasn’t yesterday?” he replied. “Or the day before? Last I knew, I was a college student, not an adopted Little?” The boy stood, and I had to admire both his bravery and his stupidity at that moment, with Dean Shapiro standing there behind him. I watched as she approached, but I also noticed that fifteen other Bigs stood up on one side of the room and began walking toward the nests... BETH AND CHARLOTTE had sat down with their food and been joined by Livy and a nervous-looking Reila before Carly’s nest entered. Beth noted that Charlotte scowled at the sight of them being led to their seats, and she couldn’t help but feel her own stomach twist and turn as she watched Carly get bibbed by the girl and then given a baby bottle. “What the hell?” Charlotte said at that. “We just fought this stupid battle! And this is worse than that bullshit!” she hissed. Beth couldn’t help but appreciate the amazing person Charlotte was for actually caring about the Littles’s predicament. As the Little made his stand, they watched fifteen Bigs standing up and moving towards the witch. Right before they could do whatever they were planning, she heard, “Dean Shapiro, what in the hell is going on in here?” Beth felt her eyes turn to where a new voice and person entered, and she realized it was the university president, Dr. Barnes. “Taking care of the task the Board of Regents gave me?” She said fervently. “Bullshit!” he told her. “We just got done with a massive series of protests on our campus over less than this?!? These are college students who are ADULTS and NOT adopted Littles in the daycare!” She shrugged, “What’s the difference, Ryan? Babies pee and poo themselves all day long. Who else pees and poos themselves all day long? These Littles!” “Only because they were poisoned, you stupid old hag,” one of the taller girls that had been advancing said. “Where’s the proof?” The dean asked. “Regardless of the reason, though, they all do it! Someone else has to clean up their messes in their diapees each time!” “When you’ve got your continence ripped away from you like them, it kind of leaves you no choice,” a guy said. “This is despicable! I came to Emerson because I heard things were better than back home in Selegnasol. This is worse than it would have been there!” “This is bad?” the tall woman scoffed. “Yes, bad,” Dr. Barnes said. “And this will cease immediately!” “On whose authority?” The woman questioned. “I’m the president of the university!” He said coldly. “Let’s go discuss this in my office.” “No, I’m going to take care of my job here.” “Let’s please take care of this in private?” He said. Beth felt a memory of her siblings being told something similar by their dad in an attempt not to embarrass them in front of each other. “No,” she said. “Well, you are hereby placed on administrative leave.” “You won’t be backed up! I’ll be back here in a week, and you’ll be out of a job,” the woman sneered. “Perhaps, but I have received emergency petitions from the university student government council, the faculty council, and a barrage of student complaints about this decidedly stupid action of yours.” He looked beside him, where Beth just noted some university police officers were present. “Please escort this woman off campus. She is not allowed on campus again until her disciplinary hearing.” Right then, Beth was in a state of shock, amazed that people might actually care about Littles! A loud round of applause started on one end of the dining room and made its way around the room. Doctor Barnes looked decidedly uncomfortable and held up his hands for quiet. “Please go about your normal days. Good luck with your midterms. Nest mothers, please plan to meet tonight at 12:00 in Sanders’ theater room. For now, please take those bibs and throw them in the trash. And for crying out loud, let these students go get some real food and drinks.” “Yes, sir!” Lilly said with a smile she tried to hide. “I need to go meet with someone else now…” he said. Beth watched all of the Littles try to rip the bibs off but discovered they were ‘Little Proof.’ Charlotte stood up and started with Carly and their table, helping to take bibs off the Littles. Beth watched in astonishment as dozens of other Bigs pitched in, too! “What just happened?!?” Livy asked. “Why don’t we go check on Carly,” Nikki said. “Can you girls move everything over to that other table, and we’ll get her seated over here, too?” Beth was shaken out of a stupor she didn’t even realize she’d entered. She followed Nikki over to where Carly was standing, a bright smile on her face. “You okay?” Beth knelt down by her. “Did that really just happen?” Carly asked. “Apparently?” Beth said. “Come on, let’s go get you some other food instead of… that…?” Beth looked at the chopped-up mess on the plate that had been set in front of Carly. She could tell she’d had a couple of bites before the excitement began. “That sounds like a plan…” she said, looking at the plate and then at Lilly, who came over. “Umm… Mommy?” She blushed. “It’s Miss Lilly, Carly, I think Doctor Barnes just helped out with that stupid thing, don’t you think?” Carly shrugged, “I didn’t want to get into trouble? What do we do with… that?” She smiled at Carly, “Don’t worry about it; I’ll take care of getting that in a trash can where it belongs…” As Beth walked Carly over to the lines, she noted that most of the nest mothers were smiling and looking relieved, but there were a few that were decidedly not happy. She noticed that those were the ones fishing out plates and bibs from the trash cans for whatever future purpose they had in mind. ‘I’m guessing this isn’t over yet,’ Beth thought nervously. For the moment, though, it seemed to be a pause in stupidity. Bringing the short girl back to their table made everyone smile, and soon, everyone was recounting their favorite part of what had just happened! A message went out on a university system just then, ‘All students: Recently additional rules were placed on residents of Wenig and Sanders Halls. As of this moment, those rules are rescinded because they were not properly voted on and approved. Students with questions regarding these rules should contact the appropriate university personnel in their dorms or may contact their dean.’ “Well, that’s helpful,” Carly said. “I wonder if Grandma already picked up my EdgeSphere glasses,” she sighed. “At least you get your phone back in the dorm?” Beth told her. “True… We’ll have to see what else has happened back there.” Beth looked up at Reila then and noticed that she was growing increasingly nervous. “Are you okay, Reila?” she asked. She shook her head, “Not really, Beth… Umm… could you, Livy, …and Nikki come by my room after this?” “Sure!” Beth told her with a friendly smile. She had a bad feeling that it was all based on the ‘changes’ in her room. Beth guessed that, at the least, a mattress protector was involved… she feared it was more than that, though. ‘I have to tell her to just drop out… don’t try and gut it out. It’s NOT worth it!’ Eventually, they decided it was time to head to their rooms, where Beth needed to pack, and Carly wanted to get some work done. ‘And I need to check on Reila,’ she thought somberly as the small group first dropped Carly off, giving her a hug goodnight. I WALKED INTO the elevator and looked at the circles that had been required standing spots just a couple hours before! ‘I wonder how long this will last?’ I thought with a sigh as I exited the elevator and headed into my nest room. The difference in the room’s mood was so different than when I’d left! Most of the girls were sprawled out studying in various spots. It was a relief to see that none of them had pacifiers in their mouths, and regular bottles of water and coke seemed to have been acquired from somewhere. Lilly wasn’t in the room, so I decided to check her apartment. She was sitting on her couch, “Hi, Miss Lilly,” I said to her. “Well, hi there, Miss Carly!” She said with a smile. “Come on in! We need to talk about this date we’re going on tomorrow night?” I laughed, “what do you want to know?” “First, this is that potty training dunce film you were filming?” I blushed but nodded, “Yes, that’s the one.” “It was good enough to get the main spot of the festival?” She asked in surprise. “It may just be that Charlotte Perez is in it?” I shrugged. “I hate the script, but I think the group came up with a rendition of something that’s not horrible?” “That seems like a ringing endorsement?” she kidded me. “You’ll have to tell me what you think,” I told her. “Anyway, Beth and I have salon appointments at two in the afternoon tomorrow. My grandmother, or Nikki, will take us to get our hair and nails done. I think we may get dressed there at the salon too. After that, I think we’ll come back by and pick you up and head to a restaurant we have reserved for the studio. After dinner, we’ll all travel to the film?” “What time do I need to be ready for the restaurant?” “We’ll come get you at six-thirty if that works?” “Sure!” She said, “I have a substitute mommy filling in for me tomorrow night, so that’s fine.” “Thanks for going?” “I wouldn’t miss it!” With that, she picked me up for a diaper change and then returned my EdgeSphere glasses, which Grandma hadn’t yet picked up. I got to work on finishing the last touches on my Intelligence project. I submitted it from my favorite bean bag chair. It wasn’t due until Friday, but I’d rather have had it done. At that point, I checked to see if my grade was in for Analysis and was pleased to see a hundred in the gradebook. I checked my email then and saw a message from Dr. Turing. Ms. Slane, The work you turned in on your exam was spectacularly impressive to me and fully merits the hundred I have assessed it. I do want to be transparent, though: you were somehow given the final exam from last year instead of the actual midterm... You were the only one with this glitch for some reason. The test you took was longer and more difficult than the rest of the class, and you somehow completed it in half the time it was designed to take! It’s highly irregular that something like that should occur. I’m going to contact someone in our IT department to see if they can determine the cause of this mishap. We haven’t covered all the material involved, yet you instinctively solved it all correctly anyway. As far as I’m concerned, you’ve passed the class for the year with a hundred, but I do hope you’ll continue coming to class and learning at least a few tricks I can still teach you! Dr. Zoe Nash I stared at the screen for a long moment. My blood felt ice-cold at the realization that I was correct when I worried that something was wrong. I sent Grandma a message, ‘I need to speak with you in my Sphere urgently!’ BETH AND NIKKI followed Reila to her room and watched her wipe her ID against the reader. As soon as the door opened, Beth felt her blood turn to ice! “Wha…?” Reila asked. “Is this the right room?” Nikki asked. Reila’s bed was no longer just a lofted bed like Beth’s - and Reila’s had been at least until that morning. Instead, on the ground now rested what looked like a cheap pink plastic toddler bed. It was complete with a rail and childish bedding that would have looked perfectly at home in the nests or a baby’s nursery. A quick touch of the bedding confirmed it had a waterproof mattress now. It wasn’t the only change! Above the desk was now a potty training chart with Reila’s name in cutesy handwriting. Each letter had a different color marker, and the ‘i’ had a little heart for the dot. Almost all of the last two weeks were covered in yellow pee stickers for nighttime. A smattering of daytime pee stickers were also placed on it. She blushed for her friend when she realized there was even a poop-colored one from last Thursday, too. The worst was that the dresser on the side now had a soft, curved topper on it, which anyone who had been in a nursery could instantly identify as being for changing diapers. Any doubt about that was removed when you saw the colorful toddler diapers sitting beside it, hanging from a diaper stacker. “What the hell?” Nikki said for them. “How many times have you wet?” Beth asked her gently. “More than they know,” she said quietly. “Reila, you have to drop out and go home!” Beth said, “My family will pay for you to go to a school in New Haven…” Reila shook her head, “Beth… I can’t?” “Sure you can, Reila, just don’t come back after spring break. I’ll help you move your stuff out?” Reila started crying but said, “No, I can’t. I signed one of those stupid agreements last week.” “Agreements?” Nikki asked. “They call them a CGSP plan,” Reila said softly, her voice trembling. “A... After the first accident… they told me I could either drop out or go on a CGSP plan…” She paused, “They told me that as long as my grades stayed high enough, and I didn’t have too many accidents that would move me to Tier Three protocols, I’d be cleared at the end of the year. It didn’t seem that hard to do?” “But…?” Beth asked. “It got worse!” she said, “Every night got worse… And now I’m having daytime issues too,” she sniffled. Beth was about to say something but noticed something in the corner. “Reila?” Her friend wiped her face, “Yes?” “How long has that been there?!?” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thank you for reading!!! Please press that Like Button!!! Not only that, I LOVE to see comments! Please do both if you can! This chapter is the longest I think I've posted for this book, but I just couldn't bring myself to put an artificial break in this one. Hope you enjoyed the Bonus chapter being a true bonus in that way! I'm currently working on Chapter 192... today and tomorrow will probably be the last time I can write for real again until late November, but at least it's not like last year where I had a season break - I hate doing that! You'll be rewarded with some bonus chapters every now and then because of how far I've gotten. I may or may not give you a heads up, but if I see 30 or more likes on a chapter...? Well, that week might get you one! Anyway, let me know know what you think about where things are going! Hopefully there were a couple surprises in this for you, although I know some of you picked up on where some of it was leading. Couple other quick notes, I completed the AI AudioBook for Emerald Princess yesterday. It's showing on Audible for the full Audio Book alone price of 9.99. The better deal is to purchase the Kindle ebook for $5.99, and do a combo for $7.99. If you have previously purchased any of my books on Amazon it should be $1.99 to add that audiobook to your prior purchase. I did my best to fix oddball pronunciations for names and things like diapees. If you purchase that one or any of the Exchanged Trilogy that are now available, let me know of any weird things you find! It's pretty impressive to me how good the voices actually are now (Still not a human, but decent enough for self-publishing budgets) http://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia Lastly I've seen a few people show up onto my Discord Server, I posted the AI audio tracks there, as well as in the Lights, Camera, ...What?!? discussion I posted a thread with the full script for 'Diaper Diaries' that was their first film last night. It is in full script form, so it's a bit different than a novelization. I'll put Crumbled Friendships in there too once you all have seen the ending in that actual story here. The link for the discord server is: https://discord.gg/PyxABa83

Chapter Fifty Nine John sat in the booster seat, irritably pulling at the lap belt holding him in place. After everything that he’d been through today, the last thing that he wanted was to feel like a baby. That LPS woman had pretty well spoiled what little patience that he usually had for the baby treatment. As MeMaw put a bowl filled with little cubes of honeydew melon in front of him, he looked for a fork, but there wasn’t one to be found. “MeMaw? Fork?” he asked. But as his toddler cup was placed in front of him, she said “These are finger food, you just eat up and I’ll fix you a drink that Nana Claire said you would like!” Rolling his eye, admittedly still just irritated with the babying treatment, he picked up a cube of honeydew melon and looked at it suspiciously. Fully expecting to like it just because Nana Claire said he would made him even more irritable, but he took a bite anyway. Oh that was oh so slightly sweet, cold from the fridge and the texture was -just- right. Not realizing that he’d closed his eyes until he opened them, he was MeMaw waggling his toddler cup at him expectantly. So without even bothering to argue, he took the cup from her and took a sip. It was Spriten Up. John stared at the cup and blinked. From his left he heard “What’s the matter, do you not like it?” “No, no. I absolutely like it. It tastes like home, in a way.” was all he could think to say without paying any attention. Nana Claire now had not one, but two bigs buying the same inter dimensional beverage for one little. And while he had no way of knowing how much it cost, and there was no way any of the bigs were about to share that knowledge with him, it had to at least cost them something. And he was just one little. If everyone in this town went to Nana Claire for stuff for their littles ... Nana Claire is VERY good at her job. Blinking a few times as his brain caught up, he took another pull from the straw and smiled up at MeMaw as a plan came to him. “Oh! MeMaw?” She immediately smiled back at him and asked “Yes, sweety?” His smile only grew wider as he answered “You know, MeMaw, this drink reminds me of home. Would you like to try some of it? I want you to know what it’s like where I’m from!” Completely unaware of what was about to happen, MeMaw gave him a big kiss on the forehead before turning to go to the kitchen. While she was gone, John looked over at Mom. She had obviously heard the conversation, because she stood there by the couch with a shocked look with both of her eyebrows up. John just smiled at her until MeMaw came back with a bit of Spriten Up in a glass for herself. She held it up and John grabbed his cup and held his up too. After they clinked his cup and her glass, he took a drink from his straw while he watched MeMaw take a great bit swig of Spriten Up at the same time. There was a slightly delayed reaction until her left eye clamped shut, he right eyebrow twitched a bit before her right eye started blinking a little. MeMaw did a slight full body shudder as her head started twitching slightly side to side like some sort of robot glitching out. MeMaw finally managed to move her hand to put the glass down on the counter, but that was only so that she could make a pawing motion at the air for a moment. Then her hands both balled up into a fist and he could see her forcing herself to swallow the mouthful of Spriten Up. After a few moments, she pinched the bridge of her nose and he could just barely make out her mumbling “Why is it in my sinuses. HOW is it in my sinuses. Goddess spare me I can taste my sinuses.” Finally recovering a bit, MeMaw turned around and looked at John who was just smiling as he took another drink for himself. Of course, he held out the cup and offered her another drink. “It’s good, right? Would you like some more?” MeMaw was obviously trying to look mad, but with John looking like an innocent smiling little, she just couldn’t. “No sweety, why don’t we just save some and you can share it with your PaPaw next week?” Johns grin grew even wider as he heard Mommy behind her chime in. “Mom! Will dad even survive that, he has less tolerance for sweet things than we do?” MeMaw patted Mommy on the shoulder and explained “After we left your Father made up all sorts of stories about why you can’t plant the lettuce I want, complete with making up international articles with convincing sounding reference numbers and just kept making it up the entire way home. He’ll survive.” They both stopped to look at John. John, for his part, just ate another cube of Honeydew melon. They knew what he just did on purpose. But if they weren’t going to call him out on it, he was just going to eat his snack and play innocent. He’s just a little, after all. John was slowly catching on to how this world works. After finishing his bowl of melon cubes, MeMaw picked him up and carried him to the bathroom and put him on the counter and ran water. Without thinking about it, she washed and dried his hands for him. “MeMaw, I can do it.” “I know sweety, but I want to help you.” With a half sigh, half growl, he complained “MeMaw, I just … I don’t want … MeMaw, I don’t want to feel like a baby right now, okay?” Suddenly MeMaw stopped and looked him in the eyes without speaking for a few moments before she nodded. “You know, sometimes after a rough inspection, littles need a bit of time to calm back down. Usually after the inspection we are gone and we don’t see it directly. You are still a little, so you DO still have to accept some help. But maybe we can talk about this for a bit.” With a huff, he said point blank “MeMaw, you said I’m a toddler. I’m still an adult.” Slowly nodding for a moment, she picked him up and got him up so his butt was on her arm as she spoke softly to him. “John, this isn’t the world you are used to. And quite frankly, most littles here aren’t as mature as you are. And even then you still need to learn to accept what you can’t change about this world.” Letting his head slump onto her shoulder, he kept complaining “But I’m an adult. I’m not a toddler. I can work, and cook, and mow the grass, and stock shelves, and do everything you can. Just … smaller.” Feeling her cheek on top of his head was comforting, but not reassuring in this moment. “John. Sweety. Littles … I don’t know how to put this gently. Did you know that we have portals and trade with three dimensions of littles?” Looking up now, he asked “Wh… what? Three dimensions of littles?” She simply nodded and explained “And those are only the ones we trade with. There are a few more that … Well let’s just say that those places are not very nice. Every one of them are run by littles.” John didn’t really notice that MeMaw had started walking around and patting his butt trying to keep him comforted. “And us Bigs have been watching all these littles from different dimensions and then there’s the littles here that grow up and then sometimes they … grow back down. And we love them all the more with every passing day.” With that, she lifted him up and gently bumped her forehead against his. “I know that this might be a bit more than you’re ready to digest. But while I know our world isn’t perfect, we don’t let littles go hungry and homeless here. Does that happen in your dimension?” John stammered a bit. This was the most direct and maturely that anyone had addressed him the entire time he was in this dimension. “Well … uhhh…. Yeah. It does, but what does that …” She stopped him with one finger to his lips as she answered “You are one little in a wide world of Bigs and Littles. You don’t know the way things are here, and that’s perfectly fine. Please just try to accept that we know what this world is like, and we are going to do what’s best for you in it. You may not understand it, and honestly you don’t need to understand all of it. You just have to trust us. Okay?” All he could do was nod silently along. How do you respond to being told all of that? “Now. I hate to spoil this moment, but it’s time for you trust me now.” And with him on her arm, he was carried as she went to the fridge and got out a bottle of milk, ready and waiting. As she carried him to the rocking chair, he caught on to what was happening and started trying to squirm to get down. By the time she was sitting down and getting a blanket to wrap him up in he was trying to push her arms away. “MeMaw, I don’t want a nap!” He protested. “Sweety, you don’t have to take a nap right now, you need some milk. It’s nutritious, and you’ll feel better. You can nap later.” While she looped the blanket over him, he tried to roll to get loose, but she simply wrapped him up like he was a toddler burrito. “MeMaw, no!” While he squirmed and tried to somehow wriggle out of the top of the swaddle he was stuck in, she kissed him on the cheek and held the bottle to his lips. He tried to protest again “NO-umpphh” but the nipple of the bottle went right into his mouth. He tried to refuse to drink, but with a little squeeze of the bottle a few drops went into his mouth and he started to swallow and suckle on the nipple seemingly on autopilot. Without knowing how long it was taking to drain the bottle, he tried to do anything he could to stay awake while he got halfway through the bottle. He tried wriggling what little he could. He tried moving his toes. John patently refused to fall asleep right there in her arms and on her terms. As he finished the bottle, his eyelids felt like they were made of lead when he was slid up onto a shoulder and his back was patted in just the right spot to make him give off a soft burp. Pulled back around and resting against MeMaws chest, he felt a pacifier against his lips and gave in to take it. And there, with a belly full of milk, a pacifier in his mouth, and swaddled up nice and warm as the slow motion from the rocking chair moved him back and forth, John dozed off.

Chapter 145: New Rules BETH WOKE UP to Rachel pushing on her shoulder, “Time for you two to wake up, girls.” “Ugh,” she said, a loose hair from Reila had found its way into her mouth. “Come on, Reila, we both have exams today.” She watched her sit up, climb down from the bed, and then, as her pajamas slipped to reveal the diaper Rachel had put on her, she said, “Eek… how… who?” She looked at Beth, “I promise I’m…” Beth didn’t let her say anything else; she just hugged her. “It’s okay, Reila, I won’t tell anyone.” “How did I end up in a diaper?” She asked nervously. “I dressed you in that, Reila,” Rachel said. “You won’t say anything, right?” Reila said, terrified. “No, and if you would like, I have a set of big girl panties for you, and I’ll destroy that wet diapee?” “Does she have to say it like that?” She asked Beth. “Knowing her? Yes.” Rachel saw her nod and rematerialized the holo-changing table again. From up close, Beth couldn’t believe it just formed in the air like their sets did. She’d never seen a smaller emitter set capable of doing that, and it was impressive. She tried to just look at that as her friend’s wet diaper was removed, she was wiped down, and a pair of panties found their way up her hips. Reila was crying when she was let down, and Rachel disappeared. Beth gave her a hug, “Come on, go get a shower. We’ll get breakfast, and then we’ll go take on the world. You can do this; I have your back.” “Thanks, Beth,” she said. Beth worried about her but had to get her own rear in gear and into the shower! As she showered, the questions that came up from last night were only bothering her more. Even before knowing about the apparent bedwetting issues Reila was having, she’d been worried about her friend failing out. She was pretty sure that, as Tweeners, they were still subject to the ‘you could leave’ rule rather than agreeing to live as a Little. She knew that Reila’s Mom was a Big, but her dad was just about her height. Beth resolved that she would tell her to drop out if that ultimatum came. She’d get her mom and dad to take her friend back home to New Haven if they needed to and get a spot at one of the universities there that were safer for non-Bigs. She shook her head as she left the shower to get water out of her ears, even as she quickly dried her hair, dressed in a comfortable outfit, refreshed her SkinSync makeup, and headed upstairs to Reila’s room. “You ready to go, Reila?” she asked, seeing the door was partially open. When she opened it the rest of the way, instead of seeing Reila putting her hair up or makeup on, she saw Tracy, their RA. “Umm… hi?” Beth said. “I just came to see if Reila’s ready to go to breakfast?” “Just about Beth. If you can just give us a few more minutes, Reila and I are just talking about some changes that need to happen in her room today while she’s gone to class.” The way she said it made her feel like spiders were crawling on her, and she had a bad feeling that Reila’s situation was going from bad to worse! ONCE I DISCONNECTED from the EdgeSphere space of Beth’s, I immediately went on defense with my firewalls and made one hundred percent sure no one could have traced where I was. I couldn’t help but think that things had kind of calmed down since the protests, and now, all of a sudden, everything was kicking into high gear just in time for midterms! I did get some sleep that night, but I also got more sleep than I wanted because Lilly woke me up and said, “Carly, let’s get your bath going so we can get you to your tests.” “What about my swim?” I asked sleepily as she carried me to the bathroom. “Mommy’s sorry, baby, but I’ve been told it’s too dangerous to have Littles swim in the big pool.” Lilly made a face that clearly told me what she thought of that, even as she hugged me tightly. “Sorry,” she said quieter again. “Not your fault,” I told her. It was still a half-hour before she’d wake the other girls up at least, so she actually bathed me and played with me like I was a toddler. It was a little mind-bending that early in the morning! Lilly dressed me all the way without any input from me, from diapering me to pulling all of my uniform pieces, including socks on, and braiding my hair in pigtails with bows. She sat me down at my desk when she was done. She placed a sippy cup of water beside me, “It’s from your bottles,” she quietly said to me, “I’m keeping them in my room.” “Thanks,” I told her while warily eyeing the cup. It was not even a sippy cup for an older baby, more of a ‘baby’s first’ sippy cup with a soft spout that was not that far removed from a baby bottle nipple. At this stage, though, I had to acknowledge there was a difference… especially since she had mentioned baby bottles the day before! I watched her get the girls up and seemingly baby each girl more and more. “May I head to breakfast now… Mommy?” I asked her. She made a face, “I think that’s okay, we may have to go via the rope on other days…” “Thank you, Mommy. Since I’m leaving the nest, may I have my phone?” “Let me finish putting this pretty bow in Mia’s hair…” she said. I watched her run to her room and hand me my phone. “Be good and stay out of trouble,” she told me. “Mommy, why is this all happening?” I heard one of the girls ask even as I was taking advantage of the permission and getting out of the nest. I was the first Little in the cafeteria that morning, and it was clear that it was unexpected to see me already. In my experience, the people who worked the lines were genuinely kind. I soon had a plate with a piece of waffle, bacon, and some juice and found my way to the table Beth and I usually sat at. She came in with Reila and Nikki just before the lines of Littles started arriving on the rope lines. ‘Shit! I hope I didn’t get Lilly in trouble…’ I worried. Reila looked horrible when Beth arrived with her, “Hey, Reila,” I said to her. “Hi, Carly,” she said, her voice sad. “What’s wrong?” I asked her. She shook her head, “I… I can’t talk about it.” “If there’s anything I can do, let me know?” I told her. “Thanks, Carly,” she said. I looked at Beth, but she shook her head and mouthed, ‘Not now.’ Right as I was about to take a bite, I noticed several of the Littles’ tables had their mothers going up and down them to put cloth bibs on them. “What’s going on?” Nikki asked, sitting down suddenly and blocking my view. “I don’t have a clue,” I whispered, “but the new interim Dean of Littles is off to an auspicious start right now…” Nikki’s presence was blocking the nest mothers from seeing me, and it seemed that was the only reason I wasn’t given one. “Carly?” Beth asked. “Last night when I got back to the nest was weird,” I told her. “I thought we were past this stuff?” “Keep your head down until break,” Beth told me. “I’ll try?” I replied. I hurriedly used the app with my Lenses to send a message to Grandma, letting her know that I really needed to talk to her before or after class. I waited for a response, but as I noticed a number of the Littles had their cups replaced with baby bottles because they were complaining about the morning, I made a decision. I asked, “Any chance you all are done eating?” “Yeah, I definitely lost my appetite,” Reila said. I walked behind in front of Beth out of the cafeteria, with Nikki right behind me. I thought there might have been a murmur about me as I left, but I just kept walking and held on tightly to Beth when she picked me up. “You need to tell your grandma about this,” Nikki said, walking beside me. “I messaged her,” I told her. Reila split off from us to go to the library to study before her midterm, saying, “I’ll see you in a bit.” “Good luck!” Beth and I called after her, and I could tell she was just as worried as I was. We had a half hour before class when we arrived in the Kilby building, and Grandma was walking in, too. “Let’s go talk upstairs,” she said to the three of us. In her office, I watched her scan for anything that didn’t belong before she stared into my eyes and said, “I’ve gotten little bits of things; tell me what’s going on from last night until today. We’re going to have to be quick here.” “At dinner, I noticed there were very few Littles eating in the cafeteria. Lilly almost seemed worried when she saw me eating with the girls and told me to make sure I got back to the nest as soon as possible. When I got there, I got the pleasure of meeting the new interim dean and house mother. I told you about that?” She nodded. “Well, when I got to the nest, Lilly pulled me into her room under the pretense of showing me her dress for Thursday, but instead used that bug zapper and kind of gave me a heads up on things.” “You told us all of that last night?” Beth said. “When she was done, we got to have a ‘circle-time’ talk about new rules of calling her Mommy, no phones, no other electronics… We were also informed that the only drinks we could have in the nest would have to be in sippy cups or baby bottles.” Beth made a face at that, “It was awkward, and everyone knew something was wrong. I got ahold of you last night. When I disconnected, I triple-checked that no one could or did trace my connection, and then went to sleep?” “This morning?” Grandma asked. “Lilly told me she had been forbidden from taking me swimming as it was unsafe, and she had been a bad mommy for taking me and risking my safety. She gave me a private bath, then went to get everyone else ready. She gave me a sippy cup on my desk, whispering that it had my water in it… After that, I examined everything and decided to make a break for it if I was allowed. She let me go, but I have a feeling this will be the last day I can go to breakfast on my own… Everyone came in holding onto the rope line things this morning.” “Then they made all the Littles wear bibs, Mandy,” Nikki said. “I watched them go through and replace all of their cups with baby bottles, too.” “What the hell is going on?” Grandma asked. “I wish I knew,” I told her. “Okay, Carly, whatever they tell you to do – go ahead and do it, no matter how stupid and babyish it is.” “I kind of planned on that,” I told her. “Be prepared for this to get a lot worse leading up to Friday… I’m kind of scared for the Littles that are here over the break. I’m going to get an appointment to see Ryan and also give your dad a call, Beth.” “What about Reila?” Beth asked. “More is going on with her too…?” “What happened to her?” I asked. “She didn’t want to say?” She looked guilty but said, “Don’t ever tell her I told you this! I want to help her, though! When we finished last night, I sent her a text asking about her test. She took forever to respond, but when she did, she wanted to come down and asked if she could stay the night.” “How bad?” Nikki asked. “She got a thirty-three percent,” Beth said, “she only got an eighty-five percent on her first test. That would normally be fine since she still has a couple of tests. Unfortunately, this one is weighted heavily enough that she basically can’t pass already. She told me she already had been told she had to meet with her advisor and the dean on the Monday after break.” “About?” Grandma asked. “Probably giving her the ‘drop-out’ or ‘join the Littles’ because that’s all you are speech like we talked about last night?” Beth said. “They can’t really do that, can they?” I asked. “They can… especially since when she came in last night, I learned she was wearing Pull-Ups. She wet one before I even went to bed. I had to push her over since she fell asleep crying and saw it... I had Rachel change her; she just put a baby diaper on her overnight, and then she incinerated both soaked pieces of evidence this morning.” “I’ll triple-check there’s not a trail to you on those…” Grandma said. “There must be one to her… Our RA was in her room earlier talking about ‘changes in her room.’” “You may need to stay away from her for your own safety, Beth,” Nikki told her. “What do we do now? This is getting crazy?” I asked. “Let me and a couple others see what we can do. Both of you need to avoid getting involved anymore! I’m going to meet you for dinner tonight if I can get permission. What do you have the rest of the day?” “We both have two midterms, then my animated film is showing not long after that at the festival. We were going to try to catch an hour of films then for our class?” “Make sure you don’t overstay that time there. I don’t want them accusing you of goofing around…” Grandma said. “And me?” Beth asked. “You two are safer together, Beth. Between Nikki and Carly, you’re probably at your safest. It’s when you’re alone that it’s an issue. Stay together as much as you can. But, right now, you two need to scoot to your classes and exams. Good luck, girls, give me a hug.” We both gave Grandma a hug. Beth had a test then in Logic, so she wanted to get there early. I set myself up at my usual seat. I looked at the time, and with fifteen minutes to class still, it gave me time to read some notices that had been sent to the Littles at Emerson via email. To: Students in Sanders and Wenig Halls From: Dr. Wendy Chester Interim Littles Residence Hall Director Subject: Revision of Rules Per university ordinance, the following restrictions are now in effect for all students residing in Sanders or Wenig Halls. In Sanders and Wenig Halls, portable electronics such as Phones, EdgeSphere units, or gaming devices must be turned in to Nest Mothers while present in the dormitory. Students may take their phones with them outside of the hall for emergency safety concerns. Computers and university-issued tablets may be used in dorms only for schoolwork. No gaming or internet access outside of this shall be allowed. Students must now be safely escorted to breakfast and dinner by nest mothers or designated university personnel/escorts. Students in Sanders and Wenig Halls will be designated to sit at specific tables by nest for breakfast and dinner. They are not permitted to sit anywhere else in the dining hall. All beverages must be consumed only from approved spill-proof containers during meals and in the dorms. Open-top containers, screw-top lids, and similar items are not permitted for residents of Sanders or Wenig. Please send any questions you may have to my office or direct them through your nest mother. My mind went blank as I barely held inside my head a string of curse words. ‘What the hell?!? Why would they be suddenly shifting like this?!?’ There was a pit in my stomach with the worry of everything else that morning, and I was left wondering what would be coming next! BETH SAT DOWN in the classroom used for her Logic class, and made sure she crammed a few last-minute details for the test. “Good morning,” the professor said as his TA began passing out test tablets. “Please make sure that you have all electronics put away and turned off. You may take up to the full two hours for this test, but I’m sure it will take less time for most of you if you studied.” “When you are finished, please press submit. You may turn in the tablet to me at the front and leave when you have done so. Good luck!” he said. Beth went to work on the test problems given, generally finding the questions quite simple… ‘Maybe even logical?’ she groaned at her own pun but kept working through it all. Finishing with about thirty minutes to spare, she ensured she had answered everything solidly and pressed submit! She looked around the room and saw a couple of other people starting to leave, and she joined them by turning in the tablet. Nikki was waiting when she left, “How was it?” she asked her. “Went well!” Beth replied. “Great! You’re done early; want to go pick the girlfriend up from class?” “Yeah, there’s that lounge close to her classroom. We can wait there?” Carly’s professor let them go a few minutes early, and she came out of the classroom to Beth and Nikki with the most angry look on her face that Beth had ever seen. “What happened?” Beth asked worriedly, “Are you okay?” With a sigh, Carly showed Beth the email and felt herself join in the anger! “They what?!?” she hissed! “Apparently, this new lady is out to make everything that happened before seem nice,” Carly told her. “So… like, how does that even work? Everyone’s classes end at different times?” “I think that’s why they didn’t say lunch yet…” Carly told her. “Ugh!!! Let’s get going, we’ve got a walk… and…” Beth sniffed a foul odor, “that’s not helping things either, huh?” She picked Carly up, gave her a hug, “Let’s get that diaper changed, and then we’ll figure out how to get this policy changed… Please tell me you sent that to your grandmother already?” Carly nodded, “yeah, she hasn’t replied yet.” “She will… Littles won the last battle, I think you can win again.” “Keep your voice down,” Nikki warned her. Fortunately, I believed we were far enough that the new dean couldn’t hear her, but that very devil was walking toward us at a rapid pace. “Excuse me, just what are you doing with this student?” Doctor Shapiro asked. Her voice was cold, and something seemed scarily calculating with her look at them. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ You all did it! You gave me my attention-seeking Little self likes and made me feel good! Thank you!!!! Please keep feeding the monster, my muse really does need to be fed likes regularly to keep her happy and writing! Speaking of happy and writing, I'm on my last day I've budgeted to work on this and am half-way through chapter 176. What does this mean for you all? Well, there won't be a long gap of chapters is my hope! I unfortunately am almost to the time of year where my work schedule both consumes all time, but also all ability to be creative. Last year I hit that block early and couldn't get ahead enough. My guess is I have one more year of a writing window that I'll need to finish this. I really hope it doesn't take 2. As of last night I was at 540k words into this tale, and it still has a long way to go! Anyway, let me know what you think about about how things are going. Obviously Littles are getting their proper care it seems now! I mean, who would possibly trust a Little to drink out of an open top container? Big girl cups? Only if you mean sippy cups of course! 😈 A world championship trophy?!?! For me?!?!? I just thought it was one of those dinky dollar store trophies! Wow!!! Yes, you get a chapter (and a trophy!)

Chapter 143: Out! WHEN LILLY WOKE me up the next morning, I realized something felt off. “Oh, sweetie,” she told me. “Huh?” I tried to shake myself awake. “Your diapee leaked,” she told me. “Here, let’s get you cleaned up and in your swimsuit, and I’ll just make a note to them to swap your bedding today.” I looked down and realized all of the ‘hydrate’ comments from Beth yesterday had caught up as a torrent overnight. I knew my diaper was soaked as I went to sleep, but I clearly didn’t consider the ‘more to come’ part of that. The nighttime diaper was like a beach ball as Lilly wrapped it up. “Hopefully, this is the only time this happens,” she told me. “If not?” I asked nervously. “Well, we usually do a thicker type of diaper… The only ones I know of in your size that would take more are crawler diapers. Try to let me know if you need changed before bed next time?” Lilly suggested. I nodded and found myself cuddled into her side as she carried me downstairs for a swim. Fortunately, our new interim dean hadn’t deemed it worth saying anything about my swimming routine yet. I had heard Lilly tell the girls that she wouldn’t be taking everyone this week due to midterms. I hoped that didn’t build more resentment like it had the boys’ nest. ‘Hopefully, my fun spring break trip doesn’t either,’ I thought as I did far fewer laps and time than I had at my grandparents on Sunday. My Tuesday ran pretty smoothly. We drew commercial products out of a jar for one of our final projects in the screenwriting class. It was in addition to a documentary script that was our final project that would be due by the end of the class. Due to how the class was run, our professor dismissed us early. Grandma was supposed to pick me up for my therapy appointment, so I let her know I was done early and settled down in a chair in the downstairs lobby, where she told me to meet her. Looking around, I realized there were posters and advertisements for the film festival. I had never gone inside, but I had been told there was an eight-hundred-seat auditorium that would serve as the HoloTheater for the festival. The entryway was surrounded by images from the films, and I blushed as I realized one for ‘Diaper Diaries’ was front and center. I remembered the photoshoot but hadn’t been a part of its creation. Apparently, I hadn’t paid much attention when it had been passed around at one of our meetings! Charlotte chased Beth, who seemed to be running away from a training potty. I was sitting at a computer coding something a few feet away at a superimposed desk. ‘It’s okay…’ I thought to myself, critiquing it. “Ready to go, Kiddo?” Grandma asked me. “Yeah, I hadn’t seen this poster yet,” I told her. “Another part of the group worked on it.” “Cute!” she said. I was suddenly in her arms, and a squeeze of my diaper came. “I’ll change you over at the hospital, Doctor Sterling’s office said they could get you in a bit early today.” “Great,” I said. As she carried me on one hip, she did something with her watch and asked, “So, did you find anything?” “Huh?” I asked. “Your little hacking adventure yesterday?” she whispered. “How…?!?” I asked. “After your mama, do you really think I wouldn’t keep a closer eye on you?” I blushed. “So… what did you find? You did cover your tracks well enough, but I didn’t figure that out.” ‘Small victory… Damn! She’s good!’ I thought to myself “Well…” BETH SAT IN the classroom, finishing the last of her Signals exam, and was glad there hadn’t been any ‘What’s that?’ moments in the test. She’d understood all the questions, taken her time to respond, and been certain she had to have done well. She’d been worried that her therapy appointment would make it more challenging to focus in class that day. Still, Doctor Sterling seemed to understand midterm stress and didn’t push any buttons or dive too deep into anything to set off any emotional outbursts. She’d told her ‘thank you’ for that. As she pressed submit on the test tablet, she stood up and gathered her things. She glanced over at Reila, who was not far from her and could tell that the test was not going as well for her. Her friend seemed posed in a fearful posture and looked absolutely stressed out. Seeing Beth standing to leave, she was sure that hit her harder. She smiled at her reassuringly before dropping the tablet off with the professor and finding Nikki outside. “How did it go?” Nikki asked. Beth shrugged, “I think I knew it all? I think I answered everything correctly? You never know, though, until you get the grade…” “Got it,” Nikki said. “So what now?” Beth looked at the time, “Would you mind if we wait for Reila to finish? Then we’ll go get a bite to eat for lunch?” “Sure,” Nikki said. “We can wait for her over there?” Beth watched her classmates leave one by one. Sometimes, there would be three or four at once. Still no Reila. Finally, right at the end of class time, Reila exited, and Beth noticed her eyes were red. “What’s wrong?” Beth asked. “I... I... I think I failed it, Beth, I didn’t know any of the questions!” “Huh?” “Seriously, Beth, I’d never seen any of those questions before.” “What are you talking about? It was basically most of the study guide the professor gave us?” Reila broke down in tears then, and Beth hugged her while wondering what was going on. She’d sat down with Reila the previous night and studied together. She knew that she had to have seen that study guide? ‘Did I take a different test than her?’ I WAS EXHAUSTED from talking about everything with Doctor Sterling when Grandma took me up to have Doctor Nickerson do a quick check. “So, why does this show activity in editing nanites?” she asked me. “Uh…” Grandma looked at her, “Don’t worry about it; she didn’t change the ones in her body… We’ve already discussed it.” “Got it,” Doctor Nickerson said to her. She looked at me, “Being a troublemaker, huh? That’s the same look my mommy gives me when I am.” I rolled my eyes, “I wasn’t doing anything bad.” “Well, anyway, looks like things are still stable. Let’s check again in a month or if you notice anything changes. Just so you know, I don’t think we can get that plaque off the micturition center at this point… It’s as covered as my own.” I sighed, “I guess I kind of wish I had the reason you have yours.” “I could nurse you, Carly,” Grandma said. Making me turn bright red, “Lord knows, probably every girl on this campus would happily nurse you.” “I didn’t mean that!” I said. ‘Well, if it was Beth?’ I mused. ‘I wonder if her body reacts that way? Or if she would have to have a baby first?’ “Just… I didn’t even have anything really happen? It’s like if you have a crazy scar, you should have a crazy story to go with it?” They both gave me looks that said they didn’t fully believe my story but let it go. After lunch with my grandmother at a restaurant on the edge of campus next to the hospital, she returned me in time to sit down in Narratives with Beth and the crew. “Hey,” I said to her. “Hey,” she said, looking a bit distracted. “What’s wrong?” I asked her. She looked around, seeing we had a little privacy, but not much. “I’ll tell you after class? I think someone did something to our tests earlier.” “Huh?” Right then, Charlotte and Sebastian sat down on either side of us, “Hey, girls,” Charlotte said. “Hi,” I said, still wondering what Beth was talking about. I listened even as I used the contact lenses to activate my overlay screen. ‘It’s going to take a while to get used to this,’ I thought, even as I knew I didn’t want anyone except Grandma to know I had them. I made a note to remember to ask Beth about the test later. Charlotte asked me something right then, and I had to pay attention to her. “Oh, before I forget!” I said. “Studio dinner Thursday night at Fiona’s, we have a room reserved for all of us. Let me know if you have someone you want to bring; we should be able to add them.” “That’s awesome; how much do we need to bring per person?” Sebastian asked. “It’s covered,” I told him. “You don’t have to do that, Carly… and how can you possibly do that?” He added quietly. I sighed, “If you make money and leave it in an account untouched for thirty years, it adds up. My mom transferred an account from her to me.” “That’s…” “Cool,” Charlotte finished for him, quietly adding, “Drop it.” I mouthed ‘thanks’ to her, even as Professor Wyler stepped to the front of the room. “Well, good afternoon! I’m certain you all saw the posters and schedules in the building as you came in today. I want to congratulate Studio Three for earning the top billing this year. That has never gone to a project in this class before. It’s usually a senior independent study film, so congrats to them!” There was a smattering of polite applause around the room. “Just a reminder, you must sit for at least six films over Wednesday and Thursday. The films start at noon tomorrow and last until midnight. The same is true for Thursday, with a thirty-minute celebration before the main film for Studio Three, an awards ceremony, and then a Q and A afterward with Studio Three for thirty minutes before the films resume. The entire department is represented, so animation, live-action, and all of it are up. They range from fifteen minutes to three hours, depending on the film. All lengths count for the number you must watch, so you can knock out most of them in a couple hours if necessary.” He paused, “Documentation you watched them will be scanning your ID on entrance and exit. Please remember to do both! You will also have a short worksheet of questions on each film that you must submit, so take notes.” There was some fidgeting, and he laughed, “It’s basic stuff, title of the film, style, synopsis, good and bad things you liked, basically. You should be able to complete it during the credits and changeover to the next film if you bring a tablet with you.” He looked around for more questions. “Okay, so the rest of the semester is spent on short film projects and your commercials. Commercial scripts should be possible to pick the week after Spring Break. You all must turn in that final project by the last day of class. Your semester projects and the film festival responses will cover your grade – remember there is no final exam for this course. Each day, we’ll review a few things regarding style and concepts that can help you, but we’ll probably also give you most of this class time to work. After the break, we will have a commercial specialist as a guest lecturer for one day. Commercials are a bit different of an art form.” He finished up, “Thursday, there will not be class due to the festival. Please make sure you catch Studio Three’s production; it was incredibly well-made and enjoyable to watch! With that, go ahead and spend your time the way you need to!” “This may be the best class ever,” one of the guys said. “Yeah… umm, what do we need to do now?” Caleb asked. “Right now, it’s just a matter of editing the last film,” Charlotte said. “I think our editors have that in hand?” “Yeah,” I said, “We’ll shoot to have a draft version for you to see the Thursday after break? Honestly, with the rest of the week, I doubt we will get it all done this week?” Sebastian nodded, “We all have midterms. I don’t think even a week later would be an issue; we’ll still have time to get music added again and have it done in plenty of time.” We talked for a few more minutes, and I asked Beth, “Do you feel like spending some time trying to edit today? Or do we need to give you time to study?” She looked at her watch, “We could go do two hours? Dinner? Then maybe meet up to talk in EdgeSphere?” “That works,” I told her. “Let’s check that diaper, and then we’ll go get to work,” she told me while picking me up. “I need to get one of those wraps for carrying you at some point,” she said. I blushed, “Somehow, I’m sure I would have no problem fitting.” “No, you wouldn’t; the bigger thing is finding one that would fit me since I’m smaller than a Big.” I leaned my head against her shoulder as she squeezed me tightly, and I sensed some tension in her body language. After a change to a dry diaper, we claimed an empty editing studio and got to work. BETH LOOKED ON as Carly did her thing with the footage from the past week. When they’d first started on the other project, she could tell Carly was trying to figure out the system at the time. Now, though, she seemed to know where everything was and worked at a really staggering speed! As they shot the footage, the crew had been even better about tagging it per some requests Carly had made. That meant Beth could just call out the scene they were looking for, and then she could get the footage called up and inserted. Initially, Carly was just lining up clips. Still, as she went, she began choosing camera views, readjusting shots, and making some light corrections to light and sound files. When the two hours ended, much to her surprise, they were already at the scene of being at ‘Harper’s House’ with her ‘dad.’ “Well, that’s two hours,” Carly said, “That’s quite a bit of progress, really? I bet we can finish this on the Tuesday we return?” Beth laughed lightly, “We?” “We!” Carly said with a smile. “Dinner?” The two of them were almost back to the cafeteria when they saw a commotion. “Please! Just let me go!” they heard. Beth looked onward, expecting it to be a Little that had landed into a tight spot again. Instead, her former antagonist, Nevaeh, was the source of the commotion. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to!” “Aww… Sweetie, we know. It’s also why we know this just isn’t working out. Let’s go see Doctor Shapiro…” “Who’s she?” “The new interim dean.” “But I…” Beth saw an object thrust into the struggling girl’s mouth and realized it was probably a pacifier. Two nest mothers were trying to contain the girl, but suddenly, she knocked them over and ran straight at Carly and Beth! Beth protectively stepped aside with Carly. Nikki jumped in front of them, prepared to protect them, but they watched the diapered Amazon run as fast as she could away past them! She was fast, and despite the handicap of the sagging diaper, she was pulling away from the pursuing nest mothers. Just as Beth thought she might make it away from her pursuers, a pulse was shot from one of the security officers who suddenly appeared! She winced sympathetically as it struck Nevaeh, and she went down hard to the ground, tumbling as the energy of her speed kept her body moving. “Call an ambulance!” one of the officers said. “We better let Doctor Shapiro know,” one of the mothers said. “Damn, I really didn’t want her to go down like this… I kind of liked having her around.” Beth and Carly continued their walk past the commotion and sat in the cafeteria. “What just happened?” Carly asked her. “I think she just demerited out,” Beth said simply. “That’s not going to go well with that interim dean,” Carly told her. “She’s…” “Strict?” Nikki answered for Carly, motioning over her head that Miss Lilly was making her way over. “Yeah,” she said. When Lilly arrived, she said, “Carly, as soon as you finish dinner, please come straight to the nest. It’s not an official thing… but you don’t want to be out late right now.” “Okay, Miss Lilly,” Carly told her. After she was gone, they had food, and she was trying to eat quickly, “Beth,” she asked, “why do I get the feeling things are about to all go haywire?” Beth shook her head, “Not sure, but I have the same feeling… Make sure the sphere room is secure later when I come to visit?” Carly nodded, and both girls looked out at the cafeteria. It was filled with Bigs, Mids, and far fewer Littles than there should have been… something wasn’t right. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the Like button! Like Really, Press it! Please? Pretty Please? (It's seemed empty the last couple weeks) So Nevaeh has reached the end at Emerson, not a perfect person, but still always said to see a 'Little' demerit out. An epic demeriting-out it was, though? So tomorrow there will be a special-ish posting to which I'll be putting a link. (I'll put it in the AI section, though) One of my friends kept badgering me with music she created with an AI generator... so I couldn't help but go play with one. Obviously, getting a band together to sing ABDL songs together is... troublesome? (Probably enough musicians on here we could, but I digress...) Anyway, I have two 'albums' I've been putting together the past couple of weeks. One is one you could consider a soundtrack to the book, LCW, Diaper Diaries, and Crumbled Cookies, and the other is songs from the nest. I'm posting them on YouTube. Unfortunately, they have a silly limit on unverified accounts, so it'll take me until tomorrow to post it all. Thanks in advance if you indulge me in that little sidetracked pursuit! (I think there are a couple of very catchy songs in both! Several of the nest songs I can't seem to get out of my head!)

Chapter 46: Just a Fluke I stood frozen in place with Hannah’s arms wrapped firmly around me. At least she had hugged me around my chest. Any lower and her hands might have stumbled upon the padding beneath my shorts. I needed to get that pull-up off. I should have known better than to keep it on so close to when everyone was coming home for the evening. I could have encountered problems even if it weren’t for Hannah’s surprise visit. And what had I gotten myself into? I deeply regretted telling Hannah that we were friends back at camp, even if that had been the only plan I was able to come up with to purchase her silence about my bedwetting. I watched over Hannah’s shoulder as her cousin, Emma, practically dashed out the door. Not fair. She got to go play soccer. I had to stay home and babysit her cousin. It was an annoying ending to what had otherwise been a perfect day of having the house to myself to experience wearing an actual diaper for the first time. Who knew how long it would be before an experience like that again? I should have taken at least one more diaper when I had swiped one from Hannah’s suitcase back at camp. Like she would notice one more was gone. My little brother Jackson came pounding down the stairs behind me as I watched the front door shut following Emma’s exit. Hannah finally released me from the hug. I wasn’t sure if it was her pull-up or mine that I heard crinkle when we each took a step back. If Jackson, who had witnessed Hannah’s accident on the front steps when he had arrived home with Mom only minutes ago, had any further thoughts on what he had seen, he didn’t make them known. He turned the corner to the living room with a handful of miniature toy cars held in his arms. Well, he was only five. Kids that age had memories about as good as goldfish. “I’m going to start making dinner,” Mom said. “Hannah, do you like eating spaghetti?” “No,” Hannah said with a shake of her head. “That’s gross.” “How about fried rice?” Hannah shook her head again. “I could make you some chicken nuggets.” That suggestion brought a smile to Hannah’s face. I couldn’t believe it. Mom never let me be that picky when it came to dinner. If I didn’t like something, I had to try it, but I wasn’t required to finish it. But being able to reject dinner options multiple times in a row? That was unheard of. I wasn’t all that keen on spaghetti, but I would have preferred if Hannah had stuck on that or fried rice rather than nuggets. That was Jackson’s favorite meal. I didn’t mind it. But it wasn’t something I wanted to eat more than a few times a month. “Why don’t you show Hannah around?” Mom said. “It’s going to be a while before dinner is ready. Have to get the oven heated up first.” I gave Hannah a short tour of the house, showing her around the main level before heading upstairs. I gave Jackson, who was playing with his toys in the living room, a wide berth. Hannah ran up the stairs ahead of me to the second floor, and I realized I had made a mistake in the clothes I had picked out for her. Many of my shorts didn’t tend to be high-waisted. After all, there wasn’t any need to worry about a pull-up sticking out the top. On Hannah, this was a problem. If she was standing or sitting still, her shirt settled in place just enough to keep the top of the pull-up concealed, but the second she lifted her arms up, bent over, or leaned to the side, her unusual undergarments were plain as day. I didn’t like other people wearing my clothes. I didn’t ever share clothes with Emma or Angie, though they, at times, would swap pajamas at sleepovers. It was an unexplainable ick. I hadn’t objected initially to getting the shorts for Hannah both because Mom had asked me to do so and because there hadn’t been any alternative solution to her wet pants, which was also partially my fault. It wasn’t until I took the first step up the stairs that I became aware again of how I still had a pull-up under my shorts as well, as the padding scrunched between my legs with each step upward. At least my shorts were a pair that was better suited to hide the pull-up. I had to get the pull-up off before Grace got back. Mom didn’t seem to have noticed, and Jackson was obviously oblivious. I didn’t think Dad would be a problem, but my older sister had called me out in a wet pull-up that morning after the birthday sleepover. Would Grace notice a dry pull-up beneath my shorts? I didn’t want to chance it. After getting up the stairs, I pointed out each bedroom as I walked down the hallway toward my own one, which was at the very end. Once inside, Hannah ran toward my bed and launched herself in the air onto it. “It’s crinkly, just like mine,” she proclaimed loudly. I winced, glancing instinctively toward the hallway. Thank goodness that Jackson had already made his way downstairs. I needed to get Hannah off of the topic of pull-ups and bedwetting, lest she accidentally blurt out the wrong thing at the wrong time. I chose not to acknowledge her comparison of how our beds both had protective covers on the mattresses. Though it did make me wonder. My experiment today seemed to suggest that Hannah’s diapers could hold a massive amount of pee without leaking. Why would she also need a plastic mattress protector? Hannah didn’t seem capable of sitting still. She practically leaped off of the bed as she perused the entire bedroom. There was no stopping her as she touched and sifted through all my things, all while giving a running commentary of what she thought about all of it. I had left the top drawer of my dresser open. Sure, Hannah already knew about my pull-ups. But I couldn’t be this careless. What if Jackson had wandered into my bedroom? He was just tall enough that he might be able to see into the top drawer if he stood on the tips of his toes. Hannah peeked into the drawer before I had a chance to go over and shut it. “That’s a lot of pull-ups!” Mom had just restocked. I belatedly remembered her comment about how she would get me the name-brand ones like Hannah wore rather than the generic ones I had the next time she was going to purchase pull-ups for me. It was a shame that I would have to wait a while for that. Hannah, thankfully, didn’t remain fixated on the pull-ups, her attention drawn next to some of my soccer trophies. While Hannah examined the trophies, I slid over to my dresser and closed the top drawer. As I stood next to the dresser, I clenched my legs together instinctively as a sudden urge to pee struck me. When was the last time I’d gone to the bathroom? It couldn’t have been that long ago. I relaxed as the need to pee went away, resuming my watch over Hannah as she continued to peruse my bedroom. A few moments later, the need to pee was back in full force, my bladder feeling as though it had suddenly arrived at its breaking point. What to do? Risk leaving Hannah alone in my room? Or risk not making it to the toilet in time? I had the pull-up on. I could wet it. No. I wasn’t like Hannah. I didn’t need to use pull-ups because I couldn’t make it to the toilet on time during the day. “Be right back.” I walked calmly to the bedroom door, acting as if my bladder wasn’t practically screaming at me, quickening my pace the moment I rounded the corner to the hallway and was out of sight. I locked the bathroom door behind me and then collapsed onto the cold toilet seat in a hurry. I barely managed a trickle. That was odd. I was sure I had needed to pee more than that. I strained for about a minute, getting a little more urine to come out. I was probably just feeling off because of how much extra water I had drunk today. That had to explain why my body was acting strange. I’d be fine tomorrow. I did look down at the pull-up as I attempted to empty my bladder. The absorbent lining on the interior remained completely white. Nothing had come out on accident. I relaxed slightly. The quarter-sized leak on my underwear earlier today had just been a one-off. I toyed with the idea of taking the pull-up off, hiding it somewhere in the bathroom, and returning to the bedroom commando. But in the few seconds I had before needing to get back to my bedroom, I couldn’t think of a suitable location that my family might not accidentally stumble upon before I’d have the opportunity to retrieve the pull-up. I wiped myself clean as fast as I could, trying not to think about what Hannah might be getting up to in the bedroom in my absence. I didn’t wait for the water to warm up as I washed my hands under a cold stream in the sink, shaking them dry and rubbing them on my shorts as I hurried back to the bedroom. I found Hannah with her head stuck inside my closet, looking through all the clothes hanging on the rack. A few shirts on the floor and empty hangers above them evidence enough that she wasn’t being all that careful. “What are you doing?” I asked as calmly as I could, doing my best not to snap at her. I’d put too much work into putting my laundry away neatly to have her come along and mess it all up. It was one of my least favorite chores to do. I tried — and failed — to surprise a large sigh. Hannah just had no concept of personal space or privacy whatsoever. There had been many times in my life when I had wished that I had a sister closer in age to me than Grace — maybe even a twin. But no, at least with siblings a decent distance in age from me, I was granted privacy in my room, and I certainly wasn’t expected to share any of my clothing. “I want something else to wear,” Hannah said. “I don’t like these shorts. They’re itchy.” I looked at the shorts Hannah was wearing. I’d last worn them a week ago at camp. Nothing had been wrong with them then. That didn’t make any sense. I knew my shorts weren’t itchy. Just like I knew my pull-ups weren’t itchy. I didn’t understand why Hannah would claim that they were. Maybe that was just her way of saying that she didn’t like them. It was bad enough that Hannah was already wearing that pair of shorts. I didn’t need her trying on half my clothes to finally find something that would better suit her picky tastes. And what did it matter that her pull-ups showed, anyway? That secret was already out. “Can’t you just wear the shorts? It’s only for a few hours.” “But,” Hannah said, her voice rising an octave to a high-pitched whine. A distraction. I needed a distraction. No more conversations about pull-ups, bedwetting, or clothing. I knew what would work. Even if I also knew that it would send Hannah on another tangent that there would be no getting her off of. I walked over to my desk, opened the drawer, and pulled out the portable video game console. “Do you want to check out this Harry Potter game?” <><><> “Maddy, Hannah, it’s time for dinner.” At the sound of Mom calling from the foot of the stairs, I looked over at the clock. Nearly forty-five minutes had passed since Mom had come home. I hadn’t been expecting dinner just yet. I knew Grace wasn’t home. She always went back to her room to change clothes after returning from work, and I knew I wouldn’t have missed her walking in the hallway. “Can you play for a few more minutes?” Hannah asked as I pressed the pause button on the game and set the console to the side. I eased myself off of the bed, again careful to make sure my pull-up didn’t show. I had to get it off. Maybe I could let Hannah run ahead. It would just take a moment. I could slip the pull-up off. Exchange it for regular underwear and return it to the dresser. I let Hannah head out the bedroom door without following behind her. I waited, listening for her footsteps. I’d be able to tell if she made it down the stairs. That would give me enough time. But the creaking of her footsteps in the hallway came to a pause. And a second later, Hannah poked her head back around the bedroom door. “Aren’t you coming?” she asked. I suppressed a sigh. There was no choice but to follow her. I noticed that only five spots were set at the dining room table when I arrived at the bottom of the stairs. “Isn’t Hannah staying for dinner?” I asked as Mom rounded the corner from the kitchen, a tray of breaded chicken tenders in one hand and a bowl of spinach salad in the other. “Of course she is,” Mom said, setting the food down on the center of the table. “But where is she going to sit? You didn’t add a spot for her.” “Oh, Grace is covering for a coworker’s shift, so she isn’t going to be home for a few more hours.” That was really good news. I still needed to get the pull-up off, but Grace was my main concern. I would have a few more hours to get free from Hannah before. Before I could respond, Hannah walked to the other side of the table, taking a seat in Mom’s spot. For meals in the dining room, we always sat in the same spots. Mom and Dad on one side of the ovular table. Jackson was seated between Mom and me, and Grace was to my left. I stomped my foot. “You can’t sit there, Hannah. That seat is for Mom.” I pointed to where my older sister would normally sit. “You can have Grace’s spot.” Mom just laughed. “Maddy, it’s fine. We can mix things up tonight since Grace isn’t going to be here.” “Who’s Grace?” Hannah asked. I took a seat – in my proper spot, at least. “That’s my older sister.” “I’d like to have an older sister,” Hannah said while fiddling with her fork. Mom called out to Dad and Jackson, who came over from the living room to join us, with each going to their normal seats at the table. I looked over the options for the meal: frozen chicken strips with ketchup, ranch, and honey mustard to dip them in, a spinach and strawberry salad, and instant mashed potatoes. The dishes got handed around the table, and I helped myself to servings of each. Hannah looked apprehensively at the scoop of salad that Mom helped serve onto her plate. “Strawberries are a fruit,” she said. “Salads are for vegetables.” I gritted my teeth as Mom just laughed off Hannah’s comment, assuring her that it would actually taste good. I knew I wasn’t supposed to criticize food at dinner. Why were the rules different for Hannah? I picked sullenly at my dinner. I would have preferred the spaghetti that Mom had originally been planning. Hannah was not the neatest of eaters. Twice, she let ketchup drip onto her shirt while raising a chicken tender to her mouth, for real. Not even potty trained. And probably not far off from needing a bib. Nothing more was said about the circumstances surrounding Hannah’s arrival at the house. I didn’t doubt that Dad already knew, though. Information tended to flow freely between my parents. My parents asked Hannah some basic questions: Where was her family from, whether she had siblings, and what she liked to do for fun. Hannah answered nearly all of them with her mouth full as she focused on downing her chicken strips, the salad still untouched. Jackson’s chair squeaked as he pushed it back and stood up from the table. Mom looked first at Jackson’s plate – chicken mostly finished, salad and potatoes uneaten — before calling out after him. “Jackson, you need to clean your plate before you go play.” Jackson didn’t turn around as he gave his reply. “I need to poop.” I rolled my eyes as I stabbed another chicken strip with my fork, preparing to dip it in a small puddle of ketchup pooled in the corner of my plate opposite the still, untouched salad. What was with boys his age and their obsession with saying poop or pee rather than just saying they were going to the bathroom or restroom? As if Jackson’s sudden exit had reminded Hannah of something, she stood up from the table as well, glancing down the hallway to where Jackson had gone to the first-floor bathroom. Hannah’s feet were crossed, her legs quivering slightly. “Is there another bathroom?” I realized I hadn’t directly pointed out the upstairs bathroom on our tour. “It’s upstairs on the right side of the hallway,” Mom said. Hannah dashed off, nearly losing her balance as she rounded the corner to the stairs, which were visible from where I was sitting at the dining room table. Her shirt flew up as she took the stairs two at a time, exposing enough of her pull-up to make it more than obvious. I started to work on my salad after finishing the last chicken nugget. Not my favorite, but one Mom had made before. I didn’t really like spinach, so I tried to ration out the strawberries so I would not end up having to take bites that only contained that awful-tasting green leafy stuff. And then I needed to pee. Again. I clenched my legs together. It wasn’t fair. We only had two bathrooms in our house. I knew that Angie’s place had three. This wouldn’t even be a problem if my parents had just bought a house with a reasonable number of bathrooms in it. I probably had overdone things this morning, drinking way too much water in my eagerness to make sure I made full use of the diaper. Now, my bladder was all confused. And there was nothing I could do. Both bathrooms were full. I couldn’t think of any excuse to leave the table. There was no way to know how much time had passed since Jackson and Hannah had each gone off to the bathroom. I couldn’t see the clock near the entryway, and I knew better than to pull out my phone at the dinner table. Doing so was strictly forbidden. The pain between my legs was building rapidly. I didn’t have much time left. Maybe I would be safe. It wasn’t as though I had peed that much during the last two close calls. I tried to stare blankly at my pile of mashed potatoes as my bladder gave in without warning, the familiar warmth between my legs now terrifying rather than comforting. I found myself unable to breathe as I silently counted out the seconds. Three. Five. Seven. Done. The flow of urine into my pull-up ceased as suddenly as it had begun. I shoved a large spoonful of mashed potatoes into my mouth, not daring to look up at Mom and Dad. Was I safe? They hadn’t reacted. Despite the warmth of the newly wet pull-up, I didn’t feel the telltale wetness around my inner thighs that would be the first recognizable sign that the pull-up hadn’t held up. It was Hannah’s fault. If she hadn’t been here, I would have been able to go to the bathroom without being stuck at the table and forced to instead go in the pull-up. I continued to pick away at my food, stabbing irritably at the remaining spinach on my plate. Jackson arrived back at the table a minute later, followed closely by Hannah. I looked over at Hannah’s plate. She had picked each strawberry out of her salad. I doubted that she had eaten a single leaf of spinach. As much as I tried to ignore the feeling of the wet pull-up, I wasn’t able to take my mind off the sensation. I needed to get it off as soon as possible. But how? I had to get away from Hannah. But the only place in the house she would leave me alone would be in the bathroom. Couldn’t leave the pull-up in the trash. That would raise too many questions if it was noticed. I was still in the midst of contemplating a way out of my predicament when Hannah loudly announced she was done eating and stood up from the table. She took one step away before pausing, her eyes drawn to the floor by a sudden pitter-patter of feet from beneath the table. “A cat!” Hannah exclaimed. I leaned down and looked underneath the table. Chester was standing underneath Jackson’s chair, his tail flicking back and forth. “Does your family have any pets?” Mom asked. “No,” Hannah said. “I really wish I could get a cat.” As Hannah walked toward Jackson’s chair, Chester darted away, pausing at the foot of the stairs before running up to the second floor. Hannah pouted. “I just wanted to pet him.” “Chester can be shy sometimes,” Mom said. “Maddy can show you how to play with him.” I was happy for the chance to avoid finishing the small pile of spinach on my plate. I was not happy to be forced to stand up from the table with all eyes on me. Not with what was under my shorts. Certainly not, given the condition that it was. The moment of truth. I stood up from the table as carefully as I could, ever so casually giving my shirt a tug to ensure the waistband of my shorts was fully covered. I didn’t look down. I didn’t want to draw any attention to that area of my body. With each step away from the table, I was fully aware of how the pull-up was sagging off of my body, though I was experienced enough to sense that it wasn’t nearly as full as its maximum limits. I hoped more than anything that my posterior didn’t appear off to anyone watching me. At least the shorts were large on me, not form-fitting to the point where the outline of a wet pull-up would show. I followed Hannah up the stairs, struggling to keep pace with her while also trying to walk normally. It wasn’t hard to find Chester. There weren’t many places for him to go. The doors to Grace’s and my parents’ bedrooms were both closed. We checked the bathroom first, but he usually only went in there after showers to lick drops from the faucet in the tub. We arrived at my bedroom to find Chester lying sprawled out on my bed, nestled in between my two pillows. Before I could even open my mouth to warn Hannah that she needed to slow down or risk scaring Chester away again, she bolted forward, right up to the edge of the bed, leaning right over the cat. Chester was not amused. He jumped out of his spot on the bed and made a beeline for the door. When Hannah dashed after the cat, I didn’t make any attempt to stall her. This was the distraction that I needed. I listened to the sound of Hannah’s feet pounding down the staircase. Poor Chester. Maybe I could make it up by sneaking him a catnip treat later. With no hesitation, I dropped my pants to the floor, along with the pull-up. The wet pull-up got rolled up and tucked beneath the plethora of dry pull-ups in the top drawer of the dresser. Not ideal. But I could toss it out in the garage in the morning. That was the normal routine, at least after realizing that keeping the wet pull-ups in the garbage can in my room or the bedroom was leaving a lingering scent of urine. I grabbed a clean pair of underwear and nearly put it on before realizing belatedly that it would be better to get cleaned up first. With my shorts and underwear in hand, I dashed down the hallway and into the bathroom, where I quickly wiped myself dry with toilet paper, flushed, and then got dressed into more age-appropriate clothes. I wasn’t in a rush to get back to Hannah. I adjusted my shorts while looking at myself in the bathroom mirror. So many close calls. I promised myself that I would be more careful going forward. But I didn’t fret. It wasn’t my fault, especially not the last accident. Just a fluke. But no matter how I adjusted my shorts, the underway hidden beneath them didn’t feel right. I found myself wishing it was already time for bed when I could wear a pull-up freely, with my little brother being the only person I would need to keep it hidden from at night. As I meandered down the stairs, I wondered if Hannah had managed to corner Chester. For his sake, I kind of hoped that she hadn’t. If Chester had been a smart cat — in possession of more than one brain cell — he would have disappeared into the basement to hide in the dark corners of the laundry room until Hannah was gone for the night. Chester was not a smart cat. He had instead made his way into the living room, where he was hiding underneath one of the sofas. Hannah was busy attempting to coax him out to play. She had found one of his favorite toys, a little fishing pole with a soft mouse at the end of a short, stretchy string. Dad was in his recliner, feet up, typing away on his work laptop. Jackson was playing with his miniature toy cars, making the most awful sounds that didn’t bear any resemblance to the actual thing. Mom was off in the kitchen. I could hear the sound of running water coming from the sink in the distance as she worked to tidy up from dinner. As I took a seat on the couch, I found myself subconsciously tugging my shirt down again while sitting. I pulled my hand away. Completely unnecessary. Not like I had anything I needed to hide now. The shorts I had loaned to Hannah didn’t fit her as well as they fit me. As she laid down further to reach for the cat, the top several inches of the pull-up became visible. I averted my eyes, pretending to suddenly be really interested in the remaining tea in the glass on the side table to my left. I adjusted my shirt again. “Dad, dad,” Jackson said, until his whining caught Dad’s attention, and he looked up from his laptop at my younger brother. “Why is she wearing a pull-up? Only babies wear pull-ups?” My cheeks burned with secondhand embarrassment. Hannah didn’t look up. It was still hard to tell how much she heard through her noise-reducing ear muffs, but I had come to realize that unless she was actively paying attention to a conversation, things happening to the side didn’t catch her attention. I didn’t recall much of the potty training process my parents had used for Jackson – that had taken place before my interest in pull-ups and diapers had begun – but I did recall that what had done the trick for him at least had been making the clear distinction for him that in order to be a big kid, he had to move on from wearing pull-ups. Dad’s eyes shifted to the left, briefly taking in the sight of Hannah, whose pull-up was still showing, before providing an answer to Jackson’s query. “It’s not polite to talk about other people’s underwear,” Dad said. “And yes, sometimes older kids need to wear pull-ups if they have a medical condition, and their bodies have a hard time remembering to go in the toilet.” “OK,” said Jackson. He accepted the answer and resumed making even more irritating noises with his toy cars. I looked over at Hannah. She was lucky enough to be able to block all of that out. “Maddy,” Dad said, looking at me and nodding in Hannah’s direction. I looked down at Hannah, who was still loudly attempting to get Chester to chase the toy and come out from under the couch. “Can you help her out?” I scooted over to the other side of the couch and gave Hannah’s shirt a slight tug downward to get it back into place, removing the pull-up from sight. Hannah remained too focused on her unsuccessful attempts to play with Chester to pay any heed to my intervention. I rolled my eyes as I watched her continue to whack the toy back and forth under the couch. I slid off the couch and took a seat on the floor next to Hannah. “Give it here,” I said as I took the toy from her. “You have to wiggle the mouse and then move it out of sight so that he gets curious about chasing it.” It took about a minute, but after a few final deft maneuvers with the cat toy, Chester came darting out from underneath the couch. Hannah immediately attempted to grab him. Not a good idea. “Ouch,” Hannah squealed, jerking her hand back as Chester sprinted out down the hallway at full speed. Despite Hannah’s whimpers about the fresh cut on the back of her hand, I was able to make out the sound of the cat scrambling madly down the stairs. <><><> Picking out a band-aid for Hannah proved nearly as difficult as finding pull-ups or clothes that she liked to wear. The plain ones were ugly. She didn’t like any of the superhero ones reserved for Jackson. There were a couple of Harry Potter-themed ones remaining from a pack Mom had purchased for me a couple years back, but none of them were in the right size to properly cover up the inch-long gouge Chester had left on Hannah’s hand. “Ow, ow, ow,” Hannah cried as Mom finished applying disinfectant to the wound. Hannah had finally acquiesced to one of the standard Band-Aids, if only because I told her that she wouldn’t be able to play on my videogame system unless she had a bandage on the cut. Sequestered in the bedroom, there wasn’t any more damage that Hannah could do. No more uncomfortable interactions with Jackson or my parents. No pull-ups being shown off at inopportune times. The only breaks I got from her were the trips to the bathroom. Hannah made three mad dashes to the bathroom. As far as I could tell, she managed to avoid having any accidents. I remembered the potty training watch Hannah had been wearing the first time we had met earlier in the summer. She hadn’t worn it at camp either. Perhaps Hannah had forgotten it back at Emma’s place. Seemed like something she should still be using. For myself, I made two quick trips to use the toilet, though neither had been prompted quite as urgently as what had led to the accident at the dinner table. The sound of the doorbell ringing a couple hours later had me letting out a massive sigh of relief as Hannah raced downstairs to greet her parents. Hannah darted up from the bed to race downstairs. I tagged along more slowly. The sooner Hannah was out the door, the better. But when I got to the foot of the stairs, it was Grace I saw coming in through the entryway, not Hannah’s parents. Hannah didn’t say anything to my older sister. Her attention was focused straight down the hallway, right at Chester, who was in the living room. This time, Hannah didn’t run after Chester. She started tip-toeing as slowly as possible in his direction. Grace took a look at the bandage on one of Hannah’s outstretched hands. “Looks like she learned to be careful with Chester the hard way,” she said. “Her family doesn’t have any pets,” I said. Grace and I continued to watch as Hannah moved in slow motion down the hallway. Chester, who had flopped in the middle of the living room, was now occasionally looking back in her direction. Hannah paused each time he looked up at her like she was in the middle of a game of Red Light, Green Light. “What’s the deal with Hannah wearing pull-ups?” Grace asked in a hushed tone as Hannah finally made it to within a few feet of Chester. I took a close look at Hannah before replying. Her pull-ups weren’t visible at all. “She has autism,” I said at last. That had been a sufficient enough explanation for Mom. “I see,” Grace said. She paused for a second before turning around to head up the stairs to her bedroom. That was a close call. Not for Hannah, but for me. What would have happened if Grace had come home for dinner when I still had a pull-up of my own underneath my shorts? I nibbled slightly on my lip as I thought about what the answer to that question might be. That had been a close call. Even if I’d kept my pull-up dry tonight, if I’d still had it on, Grace would have been aware, and it would have been impossible to try and explain away why I was wearing one a couple hours before my bedtime. In the distance, Hannah was now only a foot away from Chester, every motion remaining slow and very exaggerated as she started to bend down. Chester seemed relaxed enough. Maybe she’d get away with petting him without needing any additional bandages. Her pull-up was visible once again as she bent down further. There was no helping her with that. Then the doorbell rang for a second time. Chester flew up right into the air, scrambling as he landed back on the floor and dashed away back to the basement. Hannah turned around to watch him run, stomping her feet as she did so. “I’m coming,” Mom called out from the kitchen. I took a peak through the window as Mom walked to the front door. The two adults at the door bore a close resemblance to Hannah. She was finally going home. Thank goodness. Mom ushered Hannah’s parents, Steve and Megan, inside as Dad stepped into the living room as well to greet them. “Thank you so much for looking after Hannah,” Megan said. “We hadn’t even realized that she had run off until your daughter texted Emma.” Mom reassured her that it hadn’t been an issue at all. “We have Emma over all the time. I’m sure we’ll be seeing Hannah again.” “Hannah was so excited when she got back from camp last week. She said she had a lot of fun being in the same cabin as Maddy,” Megan said. “Having a new friend to look forward to is making the move so much easier.” I started picking at my fingernails. Hannah had promised not to speak of my bedwetting or the fact that I had been wearing pull-ups during the day at camp as a means to make her feel better. What did her parents know? Even if Hannah hadn’t mentioned that I was a bedwetter, telling them that I had been in the same cabin as her, one reserved for kids with that issue, was just as bad. “When is your move-in date?” Dad asked. “We don’t have an exact date yet,” Steve said. “But it will be sometime later this summer. Need to get everything settled before school starts.” “Will they be in the same grade?” Dad asked. “Maddy is starting eighth grade this fall.” “Hannah is in seventh grade,” Megan said. “But we have her signed up for a private school about fifteen minutes from here. That was one of the reasons we relocated, actually. We were looking for something that offered more specialized attention.” “Hannah,” her dad said. “We need to get going. It’s almost time for you to get ready for bed.” I watched as Hannah started to walk over to her parents. Her shirt briefly slipped up to reveal the pull-up waistband again for a half-second. Cause her shorts didn’t cover it. Because they were my shorts. It was bad enough that she was borrowing them for the evening. I didn’t want her taking them home. “Hey,’ “I said. “Can I have my shorts back before you leave?” Hannah’s parents both looked at me quizzically and then at their daughter. Apparently, Emma hadn’t informed her aunt and uncle about the extent of her cousin’s accident. Mom stepped in to explain. “Hannah’s shorts got wet, so I tossed them in the wash and gave her a pair of Maddy’s to wear for the evening.” “I see,” Hannah’s mom said with a nod that suggested this wasn’t an unusual occurrence, taking another glance over at her daughter. “Maddy,” Mom asked. “Can you go grab Hannah’s shorts from the laundry room? The dryer should be done by now.” Mom had tossed Hannah’s urine-soaked shorts into the washing machine with a load of laundry, so it took me a couple minutes to pick through the nearly too-warm-to-touch clothing in the dryer before I found her shorts. Hannah happily took her shorts back from me once I returned, rushing to the bathroom to get changed before returning to the room and tossing my shorts right at my chest. I caught them but held the shorts gingerly as if they had been contaminated. I didn’t like touching other people’s dirty clothes, even if it was my clothes that someone else had worn. As our parents talked, Hannah kept peeking down the hallway and sneaking glances into the kitchen, but with two new strangers arriving, Chester appeared to be out of sight for good this evening. That left Hannah and I standing awkwardly in the dining room as our parents talked about boring adult stuff like interest rates and the housing market. I watched as Hannah attempted to stifle a yawn, causing me to yawn for real. So much for needing to get home urgently for Hannah’s bedtime. That at least caught the attention of Hannah’s mom. She looked at her watch before motioning to her husband. “I think we need to head out for real now,” Megan said. “Emma mentioned she had friends coming over for a sleepover tomorrow, so we’ll see you then.” My heart sank at the reminder of the sleepover, which I had pushed to the back of my mind since Emma had told me earlier today that her cousin would be in town for it. How was I going to survive it? The sudden hope of getting a chance to snatch another one of Hannah’s diapers clashed head-on with the fear of my secret getting out to the last two people in the world who I wanted to find out. Hannah would expect me to be wearing pull-ups tomorrow night. Emma and Angie would assume I’d be in regular underwear. Somehow, someway, I would need to convince all three of them that they were each right. I glanced over at Hannah as she crinkled past me on her way to the front door. She had better keep her promise. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Chapter 33! Hope you'll enjoy! --- Alicia took a deep breath before she confidently stepped out onto the runway. Cameras started flashing as she posed for her audience, boldly showing off the latest trendy designs of the year. All around her, awe-inspired voices rung out in chorus. “Wow! Alicia is so beautiful!” one said. “She’s a Star!” agreed another. Alicia basked in their praise as she spent what seemed like hours modeling outfit after outfit to sate her adoring fans. “She can do it all!” Alicia almost purred at the thought while she effortlessly continued posing. Life surely could not get much better than this. Tall, accomplished and admired by everyone. Alicia had it all. “And she doesn’t even need to take potty-breaks!” “Hmm?” Alicia paused, blinking. Brought out from her own head, she looked around to see who had made the comment. She blinked again, once, twice. The faces of the audience started melting into static, their grins stretching too wide and their words echoing like taunts in a tin can. “Yeah, and her diapers are so cute!” Wait, what? Alicia thought as she looked down with dread, feeling a clear outline on her…onesie? All of a sudden, the fabric started straining and with three ‘pops’, the buttons came undone, revealing a thick, pink diaper with cat motif underneath. Alicia’s dream realm shook as she abruptly shrunk down to her usual height. The once cheering voices warped, slurring like broken records, circling her like vultures. Shadowy tendrils stretched along the room, engulfing the runaway inch by inch. “Cute, little Alicia. Such a good baby.” The voices echoed along the hall. “I-I’m not a baby,” Alicia retorted as she felt her knees buckling against her will, crashing down on her knees with a small thud. “Oppsie…down she goes. Silly baby,” they mocked. Alicia shivered as the tendrils caressed her neck and along her back, accompanied by a familiar, warm sensation spreading into her diaper as she was immobilized by her nightmares. “Good baby, using her diaper.” “N-no, I’m not a ba…ba ba ba!,” Alicia clutched her throat as her voice turned into the mewling sounds of an infant. The shadows crept closer, twisting and morphing into an amalgamation of eyes, mouths and tendrils. Its eyes blinked out of synced, mouths grinning without lips, its tendrils pulsing in time with Alicia’s frantic heartbeat—then faster and faster, until she couldn’t tell where she ended and it began. She sobbed as the last of strength slipped from her limbs as the floor turned to thick molasses, swallowing her knees. The monstrous Gibbering Mouther loomed over her, whispering lullabies in reverse. Her vision blurred from her tears as she was shrinking, melting into helplessness. “GoOd bAby,” it crooned, its voice syrupy and wrong as one of its gaping maw parted wide, enveloping her. No. No. NO—! --- “Noooo!” Alicia jolted upright from her bed, breath rasping as resurfacing from underwater. Her onesie clung to her skin, damp with sweat. She clawed at her face to make sure she wasn’t still dreaming. Overwhelmed, she started to sob uncontrollably. Her pacifier slipped from her lips, bouncing off the mattress before hitting the floor with a soft clack. Bandit and the new plushie had suffered a similar fate as they laid in an awkward pile on the floor, casualties of Alicia’s nightly trashing. The bedroom door burst open. “Sweetie? What’s wrong?” Alicia looked bleary-eyed towards her mother and reached out her arms towards her impulsively. “Oh lovebug, come here,” she said, embracing Alicia, stroking her head. “Scary nightmare?” Alicia sniffed and nodded. “Yeah, it was terrible. I was—” “Shh, sweetie. Mommy’s here now. It was just a dream, it can’t hurt you,” Emily said, stroking Alicia’s hair. Alicia clung on her mother for comfort as she was rocked back and forth. Eventually, she calmed down enough to gather her thoughts. “It’s almost morning. Do you want to just start the day, lovebug?” Emily asked. The light from the window had just started spilling into the room. “Y-yeah…okay,” There wasn’t a chance in hell she was going back to sleep right now. “Okay, let’s get you out of that wet diaper, sweetie.” Emily’s tone was gentle and caring as always, but it still made Alicia wince. She let herself be lifted up, one arm wrapped around her thighs, the other steady at her back. “Gosh, you really did a number on this one…but at least your bed is clean,” her mother murmured with a tired smile. “Good thing we added the boster, huh?” Alicia groaned inwardly. Her mother’s smug tone grated at her, but she didn’t have the strength to rebut the unspoken ‘I told you so’. At the changing table, Emily peeled off Alicia’s damp onesie and soaked diaper, cleaning her gently with a warm baby wipe. As Emily reached for a fresh diaper, Alicia shook her head. “N-no…just a pull-up, please,” she murmured tiredly. Emily paused, disappointment softening her tone. “Are you sure, lovebug? You’re not working today. Why not take it easy and just have a lazy day?” Alicia bit her lip. “I-I just want a little break, that’s all.” The nightmare weighed heavily on her in an almost foretelling manner. She had to minimize the fear in some way. Emily pouted but complied. “Well, if that’s what you truly want…” She put back the diaper underneath Alicia’s changing table and procured one of the superhero pull-ups instead. She started sliding it up her daughter’s leg, but Alicia grabbed it and finished the job. “Thanks mom,” she said and jumped off the table. “...You’re welcome, honey…wait where are you going?” she said as Alicia bolted off. “Getting myself dressed, be back down soon for breakfast!” she replied as she bounded up the stairs. Ten minutes later, Alicia entered the kitchen, wearing one of her old T-shirts and jeans. Her mother had already set out buttered toast with jam and was just starting to prep Alicia’s bottle. “I’ll just have a regular drink today, mom,” Alicia interrupted before Emily tipped the container of ‘almond’ milk. “W-what?” “I think I’ll just make some tea instead,” Alicia prompted, fetching her chair and started preparing the jug kettle, “you know, shake things up a bit.” Emily watched in silence as Alicia moved with confidence—heating up the water, buttering her toast and slathering it with jam. Just like she had done before she started modeling. It should have made a mother smile, to see her daughter act independently. Instead, it left a quiet ache in her ribs. Alicia chose a bag of Darjeeling from the box and let the bag sit while she carefully carried her cup and plate to her usual spot at the table. Emily shuffled up to sit nearby and started eating in silence, but the food might as well have been ash. Eventually, she mustered up the strength to talk. “So…I’m working from home today.” “That’s nice,” Alicia said, taking another bite of her toast. “Um, yeah, but it’s nothing too strenuous, so maybe we could spend some time—” Alicia took another bite of toast, careful not to meet her mother’s eyes. “Oh sure,” she said, “but maybe later? I was thinking of taking a walk while it’s still cool outside.” “Oh…okay, dear…you’ll be back later?” Emily leaned in, as if Alicia might vanish the moment she blinked. “Yeah, of course, mom. We’ll hang later,” Alicia smiled faintly, then sipped her tea with a small content hum. “Honey,” Emily said carefully, “are you sure you should have caffeine? It’s been upsetting your stomach lately.” Alicia rolled here eyes slightly. “It’s not as bad as coffee, mom. I’ll manage.” Emily nodded slowly, more to herself than to Alicia. She figured it would probably serve as a learning moment for her. Alicia was aware of the consequences of the deal they had struck after all. Alicia finished her tea in silence and hurriedly rinsed off her plate before she gathered her things and stepped out. “See you soon dea—” But Alicia was already gone, one of her fantasy books in hand. She stepped out into the early morning light, feeling the warmth of the tea in her chest as a wayward breeze caressed her face. At the park, Alicia settled on her usual bench, tucking her legs under herself and cracking open Queen of Sorcery. The morning air still held the night’s coolness, though the sun threatened to burn it away. Her eyes scanned the pages, absorbed in the story—until a soft thud interrupted her concentration. A ball had bounced against the bench, a tiny figure trailing after it. “Hi!” Alicia looked up, seeing a girl no older than seven. Pigtails, unicorn shirt, glittery sneakers, and a cheery attitude. “Whatcha doing?” she said, picking up the ball. “Reading,” Alicia said, hoping to sound closed-off enough to be left alone. “Are you here by yourself?” Alicia noticed that a group of children and a few adults had started to gather near the playground. “Yes,” she sighed. Perhaps if she answered curtly enough, the girl would get bored and go away. “Where’s your mommy and daddy?” The girl hopped onto the bench next to Alicia. Or she could turn into a pain in the butt. “Not here…I’m nineteen.” The girl giggled. “That’s funny! I’m Elsa, what’s your name?” Alicia had to resist rolling her eyes. “Alicia, and I wasn’t kidding. I’m nineteen, and I kinda wish to be left alone, okay?” “Nuh-uh,” the girl chimed in, completely ignoring Alicia’s request, and added with certainty, “you’re too small!” Alicia groaned. “Yes…I’m short. It’s a thing…look,” Alicia reached into her bag and grabbed her phone. “I got this, see?” The girl gasped. “Did you take it? Are you in trouble?” “What? No!” Alicia said exasperated, “for the last time, I’m not a child.” “What’s going on here?” a voice called out from the distance. Alicia looked up — and nearly choked. The woman approaching them had the same platina- blonde hair as Pamela. She looked younger—perhaps late twenties, but something about the tight expression and sharp eyes made Alicia’s stomach twist. “Ms. Rachel!” Elsa yelled. “This girl took her mommy’s phone!” “Did not!” Alicia sneered, completely fed up with the girl’s attitude. “It’s my phone.” Rachel sighed. “Elsa, you know very well you’re not supposed to just wander off like that. Off you go.” Elsa pouted but trudged away, kicking the ball in front of her. She cast Alicia one last sulky glance before rejoining the others at the playground. Alicia exhaled and turned to Rachel. “Thanks, it was starting to get—” “And you, young lady,” Rachel cut in, “should know better than to be by yourself at your age.” Alicia groaned. "—ridiculous,” she finished, her patience hanging by a thread. Seriously?! “Come along, let’s find your parents,” Rachel continued, stepping closer and reaching out to Alicia as if she were a stray. Alicia’s hand shot up. “Don’t. Not one step closer.” She’d already unlocked her phone, her thumb hovering over the emergency call button. Rachel blinked, confused. “What are you doing?” “I’m warning you,” Alicia growled, clenching her fist. “Don’t you dare touch me.” “Little girl, I’m just—” “I’m not a little girl!” Alicia hissed, her whole body coiling with tension. A soft hiss escaped her bladder, a warm dampness spreading in her pull-up—but she barely registered it. She was too furious. “I’m here because I want to be here. Take the freaking hint: I’m not a child, you ableist grinch!” Rachel froze, her mouth moving up and down without words, looking caught between confusion and indignation. “What…I..huh..” “Leave me alone,” Alicia said, narrowing her eyes, “or I will call the cops on you for harassment.” That finally broke Rachel’s trance. She slowly backed off, turning stiffly on her heel to rejoin the group without another word. Yeah, you better slink away, Alicia thought, her breath ragged. She unclenched her fists, trying to still the tremble in her hands as the adrenaline began to ebb. She sat motionless for a long moment, her book forgotten beside her. The calm of the park had shattered—just like her mood. Forget this, she muttered to herself and stood up, pulling her bag close. She’d finish her book back at home on the porch, where the only people who tried to ‘help’ her were overbearing, but familiar. She made her way home, still simmering from the confrontation. Each step felt heavy, like the anger was baked into her bones now. Her palms were still clammy, her chest tight. First the brat, then Rachel. It was always the same script, different actors: people seeing what they wanted to see when they looked at her. A little child. She swallowed hard at the thought and pushed it down as so many times before. Still, it was harder to deny with all the recent developments in her life. The modeling, the diapers, the new ‘friendships’ and her mother’s attitude to it all. She wondered if things would ever go back to the way they were, if it was even possible that is. She paused by the porch steps, the old wood creaking softly beneath her as she sat down. She needed a moment to not be seen, not be poked at like some specimen in a glass case. She adjusted her pull-up with a grimace just now noticing its dampness. Great, just great. Her book peeked out from her bag, Queen of Sorcery curling slightly at the edges. She reached for it half-heartedly but stopped short when something caught her eye through the front window. Her mother was in the kitchen, her movements calm and practiced. Alicia watched as Emily rinsed out a bottle at the sink—nothing unusual there. But then she paused… and reached into her bra. Alicia squinted. Was that…? Her breath hitched. Two soft, white domes emerged—breast pumps—and Emily, without hesitation, began expressing milk into a container on the counter. Smooth, creamy, pale-white liquid pooled steadily inside. Alicia’s entire body locked up. No. No no no. That— that couldn’t be what she thought it was. Her dreams came rushing back in vivid detail—the warmth, the sound of heartbeats, the aftertaste. Every scene where she had contently finished a bottle of ‘almond’ milk now spoiled by this terrible revelation. She stumbled backward off the step, landing on the grass with a squish she barely felt. Her legs wobbled as she sat up, the world spinning slightly, her heart pounding like it wanted out of her chest. She pressed her hands over her face, trying to breathe, trying to think. What the hell is going on?

Welcome to Mommy Anna's Diapered Storybook! Some of you may know me from my website, diaperhypnosis.com My recent experience of having my store on Etsy closed because of their discrimination against our community (they are closing down all ABDL hypnosis audio there) has been one more reminder to me of how important it is for us to stay together as a community. I've decided to publish full-length diaper and regression stories, for free, as a special way of giving back to our community. I'm also recording these stories and posting them (full-length) on my YouTube channel, so you can hear me read them there. Mommy Emma from diaperhypnosis.com will also be recording some of these stories for YouTube. Anyway, I hope you enjoy these stories and keep being the wonderful you that you are! This multi-part story will end up about 15,000 words. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Samantha Hartley had always taken pride in being a woman of discipline. She built her life on structure—long days at the firm, power lunches with high-profile clients, and perfectly orchestrated evenings with Mark, her husband of eighteen years. Yet lately, something had begun to unravel in the quiet corners of her world. Not chaos—no, that would be easy to notice. It was a slow fade. A dullness creeping in where intimacy once bloomed. She loved Mark, of course. But the passion between them had thinned to a polite current. Predictable. Safe. Sterile. The longing didn’t come as a scream, but a whisper. Something primal. Not just sexual, but maternal. She wanted to be touched, yes—but more than that, she wanted to be needed. Cherished. She wanted to give—not in the transactional way she was used to, but through something sacred. The blog article she found one evening wasn’t something she would’ve ever shared with a colleague. The Intimacy of Adult Nursing Relationships—the title itself made her sit up. She read it, then reread it, heat rising in her chest. This wasn’t about babies. It wasn’t about kink, either—not exactly. It was about trust. About nourishment. About connection. And for women like her, it was about softness reclaiming space in a life hardened by power. She learned everything she could. Inducing lactation without pregnancy was possible. Time-consuming, yes. But possible. She needed a plan. The first thing she ordered was a breast pump—hospital-grade, quiet, efficient. It arrived at her office, tucked discreetly in a nondescript box. She unpacked it in her private office, her hands trembling slightly. It was real now. She also began taking supplements: fenugreek, blessed thistle, goat’s rue, and brewer’s yeast. She kept them in an elegant tea tin in her purse. A secret ritual. The first few days of pumping felt clinical. She sat in the firm’s lactation room, blouse open, watching the plastic flanges work rhythmically against her nipples. The suction pulled and tugged, awkward and mechanical. But she committed. Five times a day, twenty minutes per breast. She created a schedule and followed it like scripture. By the end of the first week, she started to notice tenderness. Her breasts ached faintly—swollen just enough to remind her that something was happening. She began to massage them gently in the evenings, imagining warm skin, a loving mouth, a needful tongue. At first, she imagined Mark. Later, she imagined herself cradling his head against her chest, rocking him, soothing him. Week three brought more obvious changes. Her breasts were noticeably fuller, her nipples darkened and sensitive to even the softest brush of fabric. She had to buy new bras—stretchy ones, no underwire. Her C-cup curves swelled into Ds. Then double-Ds. She noticed the glances in meetings. A junior associate stared openly one morning. Samantha smiled, amused. She didn’t mind. Let them look. They had no idea what these breasts were becoming. At home, she wore robes more often, opting for soft fabrics that brushed over her skin just so. She began sleeping without a bra, loving the weight of her full breasts against her chest. Sometimes she would wake in the early morning hours, nipples tingling, her body whispering: Soon. Soon, you’ll feed him. She kept it all from Mark. Not because she didn’t trust him—but because this was hers. A private power growing inside her. By week six, she began expressing small beads of milk. Just droplets, but enough to soak the tips of her cotton pads. When she saw them, she wept. Silently. A quiet, shaking joy. That weekend, Samantha made her move. She bathed first, using lavender oil in the water. Then she dressed in a pale pink robe, the silk hugging her curves. Her breasts looked glorious—full, heavy, maternal. She lit candles in the bedroom and turned off the television. When Mark entered, towel around his waist, she called to him softly. “Lie down, baby. Let me take care of you tonight.” He raised an eyebrow, but complied, settling into the pillows. She straddled him slowly, pressing her soft, warm weight into his lap. She kissed him, long and slow, and reached for his hands, guiding them up her sides. “I’ve been doing something... for us,” she whispered. “Something new. Something ancient.” He looked up at her, breath slowing. “I’ve induced lactation. My milk is coming in. And I want to feed you.” His eyes widened. A mix of shock and wonder. “You... want to nurse me?” She nodded. “Not just want to. Need to. I want you to drink from me, to need me, to let go and just be mine.” There was a long pause. Then he reached up, reverently, cupping her breast. She gasped—it was so sensitive, so ready. She guided his mouth to her nipple. He hesitated. Then suckled. Tentatively at first, like he wasn’t sure. But her hand at the back of his head steadied him. Encouraged him. “That’s it, baby,” she cooed, stroking his hair. “Good boy. Drink.” His lips created suction, and the faintest taste of sweet colostrum touched his tongue. He moaned—just a whisper—and pulled deeper. Her nipple tingled, then released. A slow leak of warmth into his mouth. He groaned again, this time deeper. A noise of gratitude. Of surrender. Samantha felt a flood of emotions—maternal pride, sensual power, overwhelming intimacy. She wrapped her arms around him, rocking him gently as he suckled. Her thighs clamped tighter around his waist. “Good baby,” she whispered. “Mommy’s so proud of you.” The word Mommy slipped from her lips before she even thought it through. And the way he shivered told her everything she needed to know. Mark’s hands gripped her hips. His eyes closed. He suckled harder, deeper, with devotion. She could feel him surrendering—not just physically, but emotionally. Letting go of control. Trusting her. Needing her. From that night on, they nursed every evening. Mark came to crave it—more than food, more than sex. When he arrived home from work, he would undress and kneel beside her chair, resting his head in her lap. “Please,” he would whisper, “let me nurse.” Sometimes, she would make him wait—just a little. She liked watching him squirm, liked how desperate he became for her milk. His body softened, his voice took on a different timbre. He stopped challenging her in small ways. He followed her lead. She could see the shift in him—more attentive, more obedient, eager to please her. When she asked him to do something—cook, clean, massage her feet—he did it immediately, sometimes with a hopeful glance toward her breasts, silently begging for his reward. And she gave it. When he earned it. “You want Mommy’s milk?” she’d say, arching a brow. “Yes,” he’d breathe. “Please.” She would let him suckle on the bed, stroking his hair, murmuring affirmations into his ear. “Good boy. Drink it all. Mommy needs you to be full.” She felt powerful—not in the way she did at the office, where power was hard and cold. This was soft and irresistible. A biological power. He depended on her. And the more he drank, the more her body gave. Her breasts now leaked when he wasn’t near. Her nipples ached for his mouth. It became a cycle of devotion. The more she gave, the more he worshipped her. And the more he worshipped, the more she gave. Sometimes, she held him after, breast damp and lips swollen, and whispered, “You’re mine now, aren’t you?” And he would nod, eyes wet. “I’ve never belonged to anyone more.” Samantha no longer missed the spark. She was the spark now. The center of their intimacy, their rhythm, their ritual. She gave milk. She gave softness. She gave control. And Mark? He gave everything else. And neither of them had ever been more fulfilled. Over the next week, Samantha had never felt this alive. Every evening, Mark came to her as though drawn by an invisible cord, the same one that now tied them together in a bond deeper than sex, deeper than words. The nursing was no longer just a ritual—it was a necessity, a sacred exchange. He craved her milk. Needed her body. And she delighted in his neediness. In his surrender. He had become more attentive, deferential, soft in his manner. The once self-assured man who used to interrupt her with suggestions or forget to take out the trash now waited for her cues. He folded the laundry without being asked. He texted her during the day just to check in. He stopped making jokes at her expense. When she told him she expected the dishwasher loaded her way, he apologized—sincerely—and redid it without a word. At first, it amused her. Then it thrilled her. Samantha began to shape their home life around her authority—not with cruelty, but with deliberate control. She crafted a schedule. A bedtime. A list of expectations. When Mark complied, she rewarded him with nursing. When he didn’t, she withheld it. “You don’t get Mommy’s milk until you earn it,” she’d say, brushing his cheek with mock sympathy. “Do better, sweetheart.” And he did. It was intoxicating. One quiet afternoon at the office, in between briefs and billing reviews, Samantha found herself browsing again. Her body still buzzed with energy from the morning’s pump session. Her breasts were fuller than ever, leaking now if she went too long without release. Her nipples stayed hard throughout the day, sensitive and swollen, a constant reminder of what she’d become—a source of nourishment and power. She was scrolling a forum on female-led relationships when a sidebar article caught her eye: “Wives Who Diaper Their Husbands: A New Level of Loving Control.” She blinked. Then clicked. The article opened with a soft, almost poetic tone—about caregiving, regression, and trust. About how some wives, especially in nurturing dominant roles, found deep emotional satisfaction in caring for their husbands in the most complete way possible. Diapers, it said, were not about humiliation—not necessarily. They were about surrender. About devotion. About returning a man to a state of complete dependency, where the wife ruled not only his heart and mind, but his body. As she read, Samantha’s breath caught. The author described the intimacy of diapering a man. Of wiping him, powdering him, pulling the thick padding up between his legs. Of nursing him afterward, freshly diapered and helpless in her arms. She spoke of the peace it brought. The power. Samantha’s thighs clenched involuntarily. Could I? she wondered. Would he…? The thought of Mark in a diaper—so obedient, so trusting, resting his head against her milk-filled breast while she rocked him—made her ache. It wasn’t just arousing. It was right. This was what she’d been building toward all along, wasn’t it? The nursing, the rituals, the structure. She had led him, slowly and lovingly, to a place where his submission felt natural. And now, she could go further. She could complete him. That night, as Mark knelt before her for his nightly nursing, she caressed his cheek and smiled warmly. “Sweetheart,” she said softly, “how would you feel if I took even more care of you?” He paused, mouth still latched to her nipple, then looked up at her, dazed and milk-drunk. “More?” “Mmhmm,” she cooed. “You’ve been so good for Mommy. So devoted. I’ve been reading about ways I can make you feel even more safe. Even more... taken care of.” His eyes searched hers. There was a hint of hesitation, but also a flicker of excitement. “Like what?” “Well,” she said, brushing his hair aside, “what if you didn’t have to worry about grown-up things at all in the evenings? What if I decided when you go to bed, what you wear, even whether or not you use the bathroom?” He blinked, stunned. She kept going, her tone soft, loving, but firm. “What if Mommy put you in diapers at night? What if that became part of our special time, too? Just like nursing. Just you and me. My sweet baby boy.” Mark flushed—deep red. “Diapers?” he whispered. “You… really want that?” Samantha’s gaze was steady. “I do. It’s not about embarrassment. It’s about trust. Intimacy. Letting me take control in the most tender way possible. You already let me feed you. Why not let me decide when and how you’re cared for in every way?” He looked overwhelmed, but not resistant. Not really. “You don’t have to say yes right now,” she murmured. “But think about it. Imagine lying in my lap, freshly diapered, drinking my milk, with nothing to worry about. No decisions. No pressure. Just love.” She stroked his cheek with her thumb. “Doesn’t that sound nice?” His answer came not in words, but in the way he suckled again—more urgently, more needfully. He melted into her, as if already imagining it. And she knew. He would agree. Sooner than later. Samantha ordered the supplies the next morning: soft cloth-backed diapers in his size, unscented wipes, soothing cream, and thick baby powder. She chose a plain white pacifier, too—just to see how it would look between his lips. The packages arrived at her office, as always. She unpacked them slowly, savoring the scent of the powder, the softness of the padding. She held one diaper up, imagining the sound it would make as she taped it snugly around Mark’s waist. She felt an almost maternal ache. Soon, she thought, tracing the edge of the diaper with her finger. Soon, my baby. This wasn’t just about domination. It was about transformation. Mark was becoming hers—not just her husband, not just her partner, but her dependent. Her darling. Her creation. And he was loving every step of it. So was she. And they were only just beginning.

Sorry, my friends. I have been busy. I got a new job and had graduations to attend with family. Now traveling every week back and forth from home. It has been an adjustment, but I haven't forgotten about the story. I hope you haven't forgotten it. Chapter - 45 - First Deep Clean Darlene arrived at Avery’s apartment just as the sun was rising. The days were growing cooler as the breeze whispered through the streets. Darlene wore navy blue leggings that hugged her legs snugly, their fabric soft and slightly stretchy, designed to accommodate her changing shape. Her long-sleeved shirt was a deep shade of teal, made of breathable cotton that clung comfortably to her figure. Beneath it, she continued to wear a supportive maternity bra that provided both comfort and ease. Over this ensemble, she had thrown on a light jacket in a muted gray hue, its material thin yet warm enough to ward off the morning chill. She looked around the side of Avery’s apartment, just between the bushes, and found a rock she hoped was where Christy had placed Avery’s key to the apartment. Sure enough, when she lifted the rock, just on the dirt was the key. Darlene grabbed the key and dusted off the dirt on it. She slid it into the lock and unlocked the door. The door creaked open from the hinges, probably never being oiled in years. She slowly stepped into Avery’s apartment. The first thing she saw was Avery, curled up facing the sofa, in just a green t-shirt that looked well-worn and a white diaper, while hugging the same large red stuffed animal he brought to her apartment from the last instance here.. The apartment was a mess. His backpack was half-hazardously thrown on the chair, about to fall off near the table. A PlayStation controller on the floor, and a TV screen that was on. Darlene shook her head. Christy was right. He needed help. This presentation wasn’t just about him, but about Christy and the others who had put their time into the project. Unfortunately, the next phase of the project required him to make it happen, which included attending the board meeting and giving the presentation with Christy and Bryan. Darlene grabbed the empty chair from the kitchen table and sat it quietly down between the coffee table with half-eaten food out of a plastic container and an empty wine bottle and glass. She just watched Avery sleeping there and wondered what she should do.. Her mind tried to think. He never liked wearing diapers and resisted the idea. He told her when they first discussed his incontinence issues, he only wore them at work, and that was just a pull-up, but he is now on the sofa and not on his bed. It looked intentional. The pillow is stacked intentionally in a certain position for comfort. If he truly passed out drunk, he wouldn’t have done this. She must have sat quite for at least 20 minutes watching him breathing and snoring, some in between. Darlene finally got up to look around. The kitchen wasn’t too much of a mess, still far messier than she could have ever handled. She stepped into his bedroom. It was a total disaster. Legos on the floor are still where he smashed them when she was last here a week ago. Clothes and boxer everywhere. She couldn’t tell what was clean or dirty. The bed sheets were completely unmade, and two pillows were on the floor. Stepping into the bathroom was even more of a mess. The towels on the floor are also with clothes. A shampoo bottle spilled inside the bathtub shower combo. Hair shavings was all over the sink and counter where he saved. Dried shaving cream. The bathroom had a stale smell of mildew and mold. Darlene shook her head. He was a mess right now. She didn’t know how much of this mess was normal or due to the stress of the job. It didn’t matter; it needed to be cleaned up. Darlene returned to the living room. She could clean it up, but that wasn’t her responsibility. This was not her place. She also thought there was no way that this place could be conducive to a relaxing atmosphere. In her mind, a clean place helps calm the mind. She thought back to how Avery said he didn’t want to participate in the regression therapy and be kept in a diaper like a baby or toddler, but what she was looking at was the opposite of what he said he didn’t want. She wondered what his reasoning was for all this. She thought back to the missed phone call. Was he reaching out for help? Would he even admit it if he were awake? Darlene sat back down on the chair in front of Avery, wondering what she should do. She thought back to the call from Christy and her conversation about his panic at her house. Christy is a lovely and wonderful lady. This was out of her league. In fact, he was really out of Darlene's league. At least she had her sister, who tried to explain a lot about Avery and some of his past. This made her more equipped to deal with Avery. Plus, she was more controlling and type A than Christy. Then, there was. She paused her thoughts. It was hard to admit. There was a deep-seated desire to mother him, as Laurisa so well observed and explained why she might be able to help him. But he didn’t want help. He was upset at the thought of help. Why? Part of it was simple. Every time he trusted someone, they hurt him and abandoned him. She thought back to some of what Laurisa explained. The auto accident and losing his parents at one and a half years of age.The fact that he could remember this was unusual. Till then, he had a loving mother and father. But after that, they went from foster home to foster home. Each seems to neglect his needs as a child. The whole purpose of the regression therapy, according to Laursia, was to repair the damage and give him what he needed, unrelenting love. A love that isn’t earned but just given, no matter what. She knew it. Her heart ached for this. She was ready to give it, but then she lost the opportunity with the baby she held in her stomach for nine months. Felt her kick and squirm. It was just random biology and life that took her child from her. No evil deed she did. It was life, and a horrible accident that took Avery’s parents from him, no matter what he did. Darlene sighed. She can’t force him into regression therapy. But maybe she could help today. Just today. She asked herself what a parent would do at any age of a child at this moment, then she realized what she would do with her own child if he were six or nine and his room was a mess, his mess. At that moment, Darlene sat up and walked over to Avery, grabbed his shoulder, and started to tug at it. “Avery, wake up!” the voice was loud and demanding. Avery mumbled, his shoulder jerking and pulling back towards the couch. “Let me sleep,” he mumbled. “Avery, wake up now!, This place is a mess, and you have work to do.” Avery felt like he was hearing Darlene’s voice, strong and demanding, in his dream. But then suddenly he realized it wasn’t a dream. Recognition dawned in stages: first, that someone was in his space; second, that this someone was Darlene; third, that this made no sense within the current state of their relationship. He pushed her away. His eyes widened, pupils dilating with a surge of adrenaline that cut through the lingering effects of deep sleep. It was Darlene here in his apartment. He very quickly sat up, confused and stunned, as she saw her standing over him. “What are you doing here?” Avery's eyes open again, against the crust from sleeping. He wiped his mouth from some drool that he had slept in. “I am here to make sure you do well tomorrow with your presentation, and from he looks of this place, you need help. I mean a lot of help!” He pushed himself up onto one elbow, the motion causing his t-shirt to ride up further, exposing more of the diaper that encased his lower half. The stuffed animal tumbled from his grasp, landing on the floor with a soft thud that seemed to trigger full awareness of his situation. Avery looked down at himself, then back at Darlene, horror blooming across his features like a time-lapse of a disaster. His free hand made an instinctive grab for the fallen stuffed animal, then diverted mid-motion to tug his t-shirt down in a futile attempt to cover the diaper. The gesture achieved nothing but drawing more attention to what he sought to hide. He sat up fully now, his movements clumsy with panic. A line of dried drool marked a path from the corner of his mouth to his chin, and he wiped at it with the back of his hand, adding to his dishevelment rather than reducing it. His hair stood in disorganized tufts, flattened on one side where he had pressed against the sofa cushion, sticking out in all directions on the other like a failed experiment in asymmetrical styling. His eyes darted around the room, taking in the evidence of his evening—the wine bottle, the game controller, the scattered pillows—before returning to Darlene with the panicked gaze of someone witnessing the collapse of carefully constructed walls. His hands clutched at the sofa cushion beneath him, knuckles whitening with the force of his grip, as if he might somehow anchor himself against the tide of humiliation rising within. He knew being caught in a diaper wasn’t good when he refused it before. Say he wasn’t a baby, but here he was. Darlene met his gaze steadily, neither retreating from his distress nor amplifying it with unnecessary reaction. "I am here to make sure you do well tomorrow with your presentation," she stated, her tone matter-of-fact, as if her presence in his apartment at this hour, under these circumstances, were the most natural thing in the world. She gestured broadly at the chaos surrounding them. "And from the looks of this place, you haven’t cleaned up since the last time I was here. If anything, it is worse, which I didn’t think was possible. You need help. I mean a lot of help!" Avery's mouth opened and closed without producing sound, like a fish suddenly finding itself on land, struggling to adapt to an environment for which it possessed no evolutionary preparation. His fingers plucked at the hem of his t-shirt, still trying to extend the fabric to cover his exposed state, still failing to achieve anything but nervous fidgeting. "How did you—" he began, then redirected. "You can't just—" Another false start. Finally, he managed a complete sentence: "This is my apartment!" The protest sounded weak even to his own ears, a technicality that did nothing to address the larger, more mortifying reality of being discovered in his current state. His eyes fell on his phone, sitting on the coffee table amid the detritus of the previous evening. Had he called her in some alcohol-induced moment of vulnerability? Had he invited this invasion and then forgotten? "Christy called me last night," Darlene explained, answering his unspoken question. "She was concerned about you. About your ability to handle the presentation tomorrow." She paused, allowing the implications to sink in. "She found your work phone at her house and came to return it. The door wasn't properly closed." "You had no right," he managed, the words emerging as a whisper rather than the forceful accusation he intended. His hands had stopped their nervous movement, falling still in his lap as exhaustion overtook anger, as the energy required for outrage depleted his already limited reserves. "Perhaps not," Darlene acknowledged, surprising him with the concession. "But rights aren't always the most important consideration. Your welfare is. Your career is. Your ability to function in a high-pressure situation tomorrow is." She gestured toward the television, still displaying its screensaver of floating geometric shapes. "This doesn't look like preparation for a crucial presentation. This looks like avoidance, like surrender." The assessment was accurate, which only made it more difficult to hear. Avery had indeed surrendered—to anxiety, to the comfort of regression, to the temporary relief offered by wine and gaming and infantile security objects. He had chosen escape over preparation, comfort over growth. And now the consequences of that choice sat before him in the form of Darlene, her expression a mixture of concern and determination that left no room for further evasion. "I would have been fine," he insisted, the lie transparent even as he spoke it. "I just needed to sleep. To rest. I was going to work on the presentation today." Darlene's raised eyebrow conveyed her skepticism more eloquently than words could have. Her gaze moved pointedly from the wine bottle to the game controller to the diaper visible beneath his inadequate t-shirt. "Were you?" she asked simply. The question hung in the air between them, rhetorical in nature but demanding an honesty Avery wasn't prepared to offer. He looked away, unable to maintain eye contact under the weight of her quiet assessment. His gaze fell on the red stuffed dog lying on the floor where it had fallen, its button eyes staring up at him with what seemed, in his heightened emotional state, like accusation or perhaps pity. "What time is it?" he asked instead, a deflection that sought to move the conversation to more practical matters, to the realm of schedules and tasks rather than emotional states and coping mechanisms. "Just after seven-thirty," Darlene replied, allowing the diversion for the moment. "Which gives us approximately twelve hours to clean this apartment, prepare you for your presentation, and ensure you're ready for tomorrow." The "us" in her statement caught Avery's attention, its presumption both presumptuous and oddly reassuring. Despite his embarrassment, despite the violation of privacy her presence represented, there was a part of him—small but undeniable—that felt relief at the prospect of not facing the day's challenges alone and having her company. This relief conflicted with his pride, with his desperate need to be seen as capable, creating a dissonance that manifested as a slight tremor in his hands. "I don't need—" he began automatically, the reflexive rejection of help that had become his standard response. "You do," Darlene interrupted, her tone gentle but firm. "And that's okay, Avery. Needing help isn't a failure. It's human." She gestured again at the apartment, at the evidence of his struggle. "This is what happens when you try to handle everything alone. When you reject the support systems that could make the difference between surviving and thriving." The words struck deeper than she perhaps intended, touching a wound that had been forming since childhood—the belief that independence was the only acceptable state, that needing others was a fundamental weakness. Foster homes had taught Avery that reliance on others led to disappointment, that the only safety lay in self-sufficiency. Yet here he sat, literally wearing the evidence of his inability to maintain that self-sufficiency, his private coping mechanisms exposed to the very person from whom he had most actively concealed them. The irony wasn't lost on him, though he lacked the emotional capacity to fully process it in the moment. Instead, he focused on the immediate, the practical, the aspects of the situation he might still control. "I need to change," he said, the statement both literal and symbolic—he needed to remove the diaper, to don adult clothing, to transition from the vulnerable state of regression to the more defensible position of conventional adulthood. Darlene nodded, stepping back slightly to create space for him to rise. "Yes," she agreed. "But first, we need to establish some ground rules for today. Some expectations." The word "expectations" triggered an automatic tension in Avery's shoulders, a conditioned response to a lifetime of failing to meet them, of disappointing those who placed their hopes in his performance. He remained seated, the prospect of standing in his current state still too daunting to face. "What expectations?" he asked, wariness evident in his tone. "That you will accept my help today, without the usual resistance," Darlene stated, her directness leaving no room for negotiation. "That you will follow my guidance in preparing for tomorrow. And that you will begin by helping me restore some order to this space, which is currently working against your mental clarity." The conditions were reasonable, which made them difficult to reject without appearing petulant. Avery recognized the strategy, starting with small, unobjectionable requests to establish a pattern of compliance that could later extend to more challenging demands. It was a technique he had observed Darlene using with others, had admired from a distance while simultaneously resenting its effectiveness when applied to him. "Fine," he conceded, the word emerging with more irritation than he intended. "I'll clean up. I'll prepare. Whatever you think is necessary." The last sentence carried a hint of sarcasm, a small rebellion against the control being exerted over him, a token resistance to preserve some sense of agency in a situation where he had effectively surrendered it the moment Darlene entered his apartment. Darlene accepted the concession with a nod, choosing to ignore the tone in favor of the content. "Good," she said simply. "Then let's begin. The sooner we start, the more progress we'll make before tomorrow." With that statement, the terms of engagement were set, the boundaries established. Avery sat on the sofa in his t-shirt and diaper, disheveled and exposed, while Darlene stood before him, composed and purposeful. The power dynamic couldn't have been clearer if it had been formally declared, codified in a contract signed by both parties. And yet, beneath his embarrassment and resistance, Avery felt a subtle shift—a lessening of the pressure that had been building in his chest for days, a small release of the tension that had driven him to seek comfort in regression and alcohol. Someone else was taking charge, assuming responsibility, creating structure where chaos had reigned. The relief this brought was complicated, tangled with shame and resentment, but present nonetheless—a quiet counter-melody to the louder tune of his humiliation. “Ok, just let me get changed first. It won’t take long,” Avery said as he stood up to leave. He didn’t think she would object because he agreed to the ground rules so to speak. Darlene's expression didn't change, no flicker of disgust or judgment crossing her features. She regarded him with the same steady gaze, neither avoiding the reality of his statement nor drawing undue attention to it. "Let's clean up this mess; then we will address your wet diaper," she replied, her tone matter-of-fact, as if discussing something as mundane as a spilled drink. "The apartment first, then personal care. One step at a time." Avery sat down in disbelief. The prioritization was clear and, from Darlene's perspective. But to Avery, sitting in a cold, wet diaper that chafed with every slight movement, the order seemed arbitrary and punitive. The discomfort was immediate, physical, and demanding of attention, which Darlene was deliberately withholding. He felt a flash of resentment, hot and sharp, followed immediately by the familiar wash of shame that seemed to color all his emotional responses lately. "I can't clean like this," he protested, gesturing vaguely toward his lower half, the movement causing the diaper to crinkle audibly in the quiet room. The sound amplified his embarrassment, a sonic reminder of his infantilized state. "It's uncomfortable. I need to change and get dressed properly." Darlene crossed her arms, her stance unchanging. "Avery," she said, his name emerging with the patient firmness one might use with a stubborn child, "you need a clean place so you can focus; you will feel much better after it is clean. The physical discomfort you're feeling now is temporary. The mental clarity that comes from an ordered environment will benefit you much longer." Again, the logic was sound but emotionally tone-deaf, prioritizing abstract benefits over immediate physical relief. Yet Avery found himself lacking the energy or will to continue the argument. The fight had drained from him upon waking to find Darlene in his apartment, upon realizing the extent of his exposure. What remained was a dull resignation, a surrender to the inevitable restructuring of his day, his space, his autonomy. With a sigh that carried the weight of this surrender, Avery pushed himself back up to his feet. The diaper sagged between his legs, heavy with absorption, forcing him to adopt a slightly bow-legged stance that felt as undignified as it undoubtedly appeared. His t-shirt, a faded green with a tech company logo across the chest, fell to mid-thigh, providing minimal coverage that did nothing to disguise the obvious bulk beneath. He waddled toward the coffee table, each step producing a soft squish and crinkle that seemed to echo in the quiet apartment. The sensation was unpleasant but familiar—he had experienced it before on mornings after particularly stressful days when he had deliberately worn a diaper to bed, finding in its restrictive embrace a comfort that defied rational explanation. The difference now was the audience, the witness to his most private coping mechanism, standing in his living room, issuing directives as if his regression were simply another problem to be managed. Avery began clearing the coffee table, gathering the empty food container and empty wine bottle into a garbage bag, which Darlene had gathered while Avery was asleep. Each item told the story of his current state. He worked methodically, focusing on the physical tasks to avoid dwelling on his situation. The wine bottle clinked against other glass items as he placed it in a separate bag for recycling. The plastic cup retained a sticky residue of wine at its bottom, requiring extra effort to detach from the table's surface. The controller had fallen at an angle that pressed one joystick against the carpet, and Avery noted with detached concern that the battery was likely completely drained. Throughout this process, Darlene neither helped nor hindered, maintaining her position as observer and director. Her presence was a constant pressure at the periphery of Avery's awareness, a reminder that his actions were being evaluated, his compliance measured. He felt like a specimen in a laboratory experiment, his behaviors noted and categorized by an impassive researcher. The living room slowly transformed under his efforts, not to pristine condition but to a basic level of order that made the space recognizable as an actual living area rather than a chaotic nest. Pillows returned to their proper positions on the couch, blankets were folded and draped over armrests, and surfaces were wiped with paper towels dampened from the kitchen sink. The television was turned off, the screen fading to black and eliminating the blue glow that had colored the room since Darlene's arrival. "Good," Darlene said when the living room had reached a minimally acceptable state. The single word of approval triggered a complex response in Avery—a flicker of satisfaction quickly overwhelmed by resentment at his own reaction, at the way part of him still craved external validation despite his insistence on independence. "Now the bedroom. Start with the clothes piles, then tackle those Legos. Be careful not to step on them—they're surprisingly painful when embedded in a foot." The shift to the bedroom introduced new layers of vulnerability. This was Avery's most private space, the room where he slept and dreamed and struggled through nights of insomnia. The disorder there wasn't just physical but deeply personal, each item out of place representing a moment of fatigue or frustration too great to overcome. Avery moved ahead of Darlene into the bedroom, hyperaware of his waddling gait, of the way the sagging diaper forced his legs apart in a parody of a toddler's uncertain walk. He felt Darlene's eyes on his back, imagined her clinical assessment of his movements, his body language, his physical manifestation of regression. The sensation of being observed, analyzed, and categorized without consent intensified his discomfort far beyond the physical sensation of the wet diaper against his skin. The bedroom presented new challenges. The clothes piles had developed their own ecosystem, items migrating from "clean but unfolded" to "worn once but still wearable" to "definitely needs washing" without clear boundaries. Avery began sorting through them, creating more organized categories—shirts in one pile, pants in another, a few underwear, which he wore when he wasn’t wearing his diaper and pull-ups, and socks in a third. Each item required a brief assessment: clean enough to fold and put away, or dirty enough to place in the hamper that sat perpetually half-full in the corner. As he worked, Avery became increasingly aware of the absurdity of his situation—a grown man in a wet diaper, being supervised like a child as he cleaned his room. The regression wasn't just in his comfort objects now but in the entire dynamic that had developed between him and Darlene. He was being treated as less than an adult, and the most disturbing part was how familiar it felt, how easily he had slipped into the role of compliant ward. The Legos presented a different sort of challenge. The scattered pieces represented hours of careful construction, of focus and attention directed toward creating order from chaos, only to have that order destroyed in a moment of frustration. Avery knelt carefully, mindful of the wet diaper that now pressed against his thighs in this new position, and began gathering the colorful bricks. Each piece returned to the plastic storage container was a small act of restoration, a tacit acknowledgment that destruction wasn't permanent, that broken things could be rebuilt. "What were you building before you crashed it all?" Darlene asked, her voice softer than before, curiosity temporarily replacing direction. Avery glanced up, surprised by the question. It was the first indication of interest in his activities beyond their relevance to the current cleaning task. "A space station," he replied after a moment's hesitation. "From one of the Star Wars sets. It had a docking bay and living quarters and..." He trailed off, embarrassed by his enthusiasm for what many would consider a child's toy. Darlene nodded, her expression thoughtful. "Intricate work," she observed. "Requires patience, attention to detail. Good qualities to have." The comment wasn't exactly praise, but it acknowledged the value in his hobby, in the skills it both required and developed. The unexpected validation momentarily disarmed Avery's resentment, creating a small breach in the wall of resistance he had constructed. He continued gathering Legos, now moving with slightly more care, occasionally pausing to separate pieces that had remained connected when the model shattered. The bed was made with sheets that hadn't been changed in longer than Avery cared to admit, but were at least now stretched taut across the mattress rather than bunched into uncomfortable ridges. Pillows were fluffed and positioned at the head, and the comforter was pulled up and straightened. The floor became visible in expanding patches as Legos were returned to their container and clothes were either hung in the closet or deposited in the hamper. Throughout this process, Avery continued to maintain an acute awareness of his state—the wet diaper growing colder and more uncomfortable with each passing minute, the t-shirt that kept riding up to expose his condition whenever he bent or reached, the distinct sound of plastic crinkling with every movement. He felt reduced, diminished, stripped of the dignity that adult clothing normally provided. Yet alongside this humiliation ran a contradictory current—a strange, reluctant relief at surrendering control, at following simple, clear directions without the burden of decision-making, of pretending capability he didn't feel. The bedroom gradually emerged from beneath its covering of discarded clothing and scattered possessions. "Bathroom next," Darlene announced when the bedroom had reached a state of basic functionality. "Those towels need to be hung up or put in the laundry. The sink needs a thorough cleaning. And that shower..." She let the sentence trail off, her expression conveying what words couldn't adequately capture about the state of his bathing area. The bathroom presented unique challenges, not least because the small space meant working in close proximity to Darlene, who positioned herself in the doorway to observe and direct. The sink was crusted with toothpaste, shaving cream, and what appeared to be several days' worth of facial hair trimmings. Avery ran hot water, watching as the basin slowly filled, the liquid turning slightly gray from dissolved grime. "Use that cleaner under the sink," Darlene instructed, pointing to the cabinet where, to Avery's mild surprise, a bottle of bathroom cleaner actually existed, purchased during some long-ago burst of domestic ambition and then promptly forgotten. "Spray it on the surfaces first, let it sit while you deal with those towels." Avery followed the directions, spraying the cleaner on the sink, counter, and even the mirror, which had accumulated a film of toothpaste splatter and steam residue. The chemical smell filled the small space, sharp and astringent, a physical manifestation of cleanliness that contrasted with the lingering scent of mildew from the shower area. The towels were another matter. Some were merely damp and could be hung properly on the rack that had stood empty while they lay on the floor. Others had been there long enough to develop a musty odor that signaled the need for washing. Avery gathered these into a separate pile, trying not to inhale too deeply as he handled them. As he worked, the diaper between his legs seemed to grow more prominent in his awareness, its weight and bulk impossible to ignore in the small, enclosed space of the bathroom. Each time he bent to pick up a towel or crouched to reach under the sink, he felt the material shift against his skin, heard the soft crinkle that marked him as different, as needing management and containment in a way other adults didn't. Darlene's presence amplified this awareness. Her eyes missed nothing—not the slight waddle in his walk, not the way he occasionally reached back to adjust the diaper's position, not the grimace that crossed his features when a particular movement pressed the wet material against his already irritated skin. She observed without comment, but her silence felt loaded with assessment, with judgments he couldn't access but could certainly imagine. "The shower needs a thorough scrubbing," she said as Avery finished with the towels. "There's mildew forming on the curtain and in the grout. Do you have a brush of some kind? Something with stiff bristles?" Avery shook his head, his knowledge of cleaning implements as limited as his application of them. "Maybe under the sink?" he suggested, uncertain if he'd ever owned such a thing. Darlene sighed, a sound that conveyed disappointment without requiring words to elaborate. "Check the kitchen. Sometimes people keep brushes there that can serve the purpose." This directive required Avery to walk past Darlene in the doorway, a proximity that heightened his self-consciousness to nearly unbearable levels. He turned sideways to avoid contact, the movement exaggerating the awkward gait forced by the diaper. The crinkling seemed louder in the small space, amplified by the tile surfaces that reflected sound with merciless clarity. The kitchen yielded a brush that had once been used for vegetables but had long since been abandoned to the back of a drawer. Its bristles were stiffer than ideal for food but perfect for attacking the buildup of soap scum and mildew in the shower. Avery returned with it, along with a bucket he'd found under the sink, its original purpose forgotten but its current utility obvious. Cleaning the shower was physically demanding in a way the previous tasks hadn't been. It required scrubbing with force, applying pressure that engaged muscles unused to such exertion. Avery knelt on the bathroom floor, reaching into the tub to attack the worst areas of discoloration. The position was uncomfortable, pressing the wet diaper against him in ways that heightened his awareness of its presence, of the rash that had begun to form beneath it from prolonged contact with moisture. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he worked, the physical effort combining with embarrassment to flush his skin. The bathroom was warm, but the humidity from the hot water he'd run for cleaning purposes was condensing on surfaces and adding to the discomfort. Yet there was something almost meditative in the repetitive motion of scrubbing, in seeing immediate results as areas of grime gave way to cleaner surfaces beneath. Throughout this process, Darlene maintained her position as an observer and occasional director, pointing out areas he'd missed and suggesting techniques for tackling particularly stubborn spots. Her presence was both motivating and inhibiting, spurring him to more thorough efforts while simultaneously heightening his awareness of his exposed, vulnerable state. "Make sure to get into the corners," she instructed, leaning slightly to indicate an area where mildew had established a particularly tenacious foothold. "That's where moisture collects and problems start." The comment seemed weighted with additional meaning, as if the physical corners of the shower somehow corresponded to psychological areas in Avery's life where problems had been allowed to fester through neglect. He attacked the spot with renewed vigor, partly to address the mildew and partly to channel the complex emotions swirling within him—frustration, embarrassment, a strange determination to prove himself capable in this one limited arena when he felt so incapable in others. The bathroom slowly transformed under his efforts, not to a state that could be described as pristine, but to a basic level of cleanliness that represented significant improvement. The sink no longer harbored islands of congealed toothpaste, the mirror reflected with reasonable clarity rather than through a fog of grime, and the shower's surfaces showed their original color rather than the patina of neglect that had accumulated over months. Avery sat back on his heels, the movement causing the diaper to shift uncomfortably against his skin. He was breathing heavily from the exertion, sweat dampening his t-shirt and causing it to cling to his back. His hands were red and slightly raw from the cleaning chemicals and the mechanical friction of scrubbing. But there was also a subtle satisfaction in seeing the results of his labor, in the tangible evidence of transformation he had enacted. Darlene surveyed the bathroom with a critical eye, her gaze moving methodically from floor to ceiling, noting areas of improvement and spots that still fell short of ideal. "Better," she pronounced finally, the single word carrying more weight than effusive praise might have from someone else. "Not perfect, but significantly better." The qualified approval stirred conflicting reactions in Avery—a flicker of pride quickly tempered by irritation at his own response, at how easily he was affected by her assessment. He'd spent years insisting on his independence, on his capability as an adult, yet here he was, kneeling on a bathroom floor in a wet diaper, feeling a wash of satisfaction at the most basic acknowledgment of his efforts. The contradiction wasn't lost on him, adding another layer to the complex emotional landscape he was navigating. He wanted to reject Darlene's authority, to assert his autonomy. Yet, he couldn't deny the relief that came from temporarily surrendering that autonomy, from following clear directives without the burden of decision-making that had recently become so overwhelming. "Are we done?" he asked, rising carefully to his feet, mindful of the wet floor and the awkward bulk between his legs. His legs ached from kneeling, and the diaper felt heavier than before, the material saturated to capacity after hours of wear. Darlene nodded, stepping back from the doorway to allow him passage. "With the cleaning, yes. The apartment is functional now, orderly enough to support mental clarity." She gestured toward his lower half, the movement clinical rather than judgmental. "Now we can address your personal needs. The wet diaper, the change of clothes."

Part 6: The car had barely stopped in a parking spot when Cara was ripping off her seatbelt and jumping from the car. The force of standing, however had been all it took to convince her bladder that it was safe to release. Not caring that she was a grown woman in the middle of a crowded parking lot, Cara thrust her hand back into her crotch and pleaded with the gods to stop the flow that had started. By whatever grace, she could feel it ebb as she awkwardly ran towards the building ahead of her. She could feel the fresh warmth in her absorbent underwear and knew that this was much worse than the tiny leaks of the morning. Those had been mere dribbles where this was a legitimate loss of control. She knew that the only thing standing between her and complete disaster was the pressure she was still holding with her hand. It was like all of her body’s defenses had been breached and now the only thing in the way of the flood was her right hand. Even so, she could feel small spurts escaping into the padding with each step. “Comeoncomeoncomeon!”, Cara willed herself as she felt even more pee seeping into the padding with each step up to the front doors to her salvation. The joy of reaching the front doors was quickly dashed as she was forced to pull open on the handle, not even thinking about reaching with her dominant hand. “No!”, she squeaked, as the removal of her last defense and the effort of pulling the heavy metal door open combined to spell her fate. She couldn’t help but feel a physical sense of relief as her bladder released completely into her pull-up, even as she tried with all of her ability to stem the flow and her face turned the deepest shade of crimson yet. Here she was, 21 years old and peeing her pants in the doorway of a rest stop, families and strangers flowing by as her pee flowed out. Speaking of, things felt different in her pull-up. And she hated that she had the experience to compare it to, but this felt… wetter than earlier, she could feel a puddle of pee soaking into her padding and it seemed to be coming out faster than the padding could absorb. Panicking, and afraid to move lest her pull-up leak, she stood there, holding the door open, seemingly ushering others into the building where they, unlike her, could relieve themselves like proper adults in the restroom. She shook her head at the woman who offered to take the open door from her, cringing as she asked again, saying, “Don’t you want to go find your mom, sweetie?”, as though Cara were a child, lost and waiting on her mommy. She did the same to the older man who offered, and she blushed bright red at the little old lady who patted her on the head and called her “such a sweet little girl”. By the time her family got to the door, she had stopped wetting herself, not of her own ability to regain control, but rather because her bladder seemed to have emptied itself fully. Thankfully the padding was catching up to the task as well. “I thought you were in a hurry?”, her dad asked, looking quizzically at her stationary form in the doorway as Ryan said, “thanks”, and walked past, phone in hand, texting. “I-I…”, Cara stuttered, not really sure what to say or do. She wanted to casually check on the state of her shorts, but with her parents right there it would be too much of a giveaway to her predicament. “I-I…I was waiting for you guys”, she said lamely, taking her first step since the wetting had started in the now-swolllen padding, and wincing as her dad held the door open with one arm extended over Cara’s head. Her mom, bringing up the rear, it seemed, just gave her a sympathetic look and took her hand. “She was just waiting for Mom, John”, Patrice said, with a look heavy with meaning, patting her large purse, currently serving as Cara’s diaper bag. “Actually sweetie, can you do me a huge favor and grab me something from the car?”, she said, leaning back towards her husband and whispering into his ear. Still trying to adjust to the overly full pull-up, and using her free hand to subtly feel her butt, Cara couldn’t hear what she was asking, but she was more concerned with the way her mom seemed to know what had happened without her saying a word. Once her hand brushed against her butt, she knew immediately how her mom had known and she felt her face turn redder still. The padding seemed to have swelled dramatically and worse was the damp patch she could feel at the edge of the pullup in the back. How many people had walked past her and could see that?! Had Ryan seen?! “Alright ladies, I’ll be back in a jiffy”, her dad said, smiling sympathetically down at Cara, who was doing her best to turn her back away from the open door while still being held by the hand by her mother. “Come on, sweetie, let’s get you changed”, Patrice said, mercifully using a quiet voice. The walk through the dining and shopping area was excruciating. Cara was forced into somewhat of a waddle from the swollen pull-up, and her mother, with her regular underwear and much-longer legs was moving much more quickly, leaving Cara to be pulled along by the hand like a little girl who couldn’t be trusted to walk alone. As they approached the ladies’ room however, Cara suddenly overtook her mother as she made her way straight for the doorway… until she felt herself being pulled back and off to the left. “Mom, what the hell-“ Cara shouted, before noticing a third sign she hadn’t realized was there before. ‘Family Restroom’, it said, with a small symbol of a few stick figures, including one in a wheelchair, and a baby being changed. Cara felt like all the eyes in the building were on her, a grown woman, being led by the hand into this room. And it felt like they all knew exactly why she was being led in here, exactly which stick figure was her, and exactly what was in her mom’s purse. She was so lost in the humiliation of the moment, she didn’t even protest her mom taking control, locking the door before setting her purse down on the counter. She didn’t protest, that is, until she saw her pulling out a pack of baby wipes, and another offensive flower-adorned pull-up. “Mom, no! I don’t need that!”, Cara whined at her mother, who was still digging in her bag. Looking unimpressed, one eyebrow raised and glancing down at Cara’s waist, Patrice said simply, “Cara, we aren’t playing this game. You are standing in a leaky pull-up right now, young lady. Imagine if I had let you wear your panties?! Wouldn’t it have been more embarsssing to have an accident like this without your pull-up?” Her pullup. Cara imagined how much more humiliating it could have been, peeing her pants in the doorway to the rest stop, pee soaking through her shorts and quickly streaming down her thigh, her calf, before dripping into her socks and sneakers, pooling on the tile so that everyone could see. Having to find someone to clean up her urine, The small wet patch on her shorts felt much less horrific just then. “B-but it won’t happen again!”, Cara whined, regardless of her internal admission. She wanted, more than anything, to keep this embarrassment private, to avoid showing up in a pull-up to see the rest of her family. She only saw them twice a year, and she already had to work to be viewed beyond her childish mishap of last summer. Showing up padded? That would be even worse. Sighing, Patrice set her bag down on the counter and strode towards her daughter. It seemed, from her sympathetic face, that she was going to cave in, give Cara her way like she usually would. Instead, she shook her head and said, “you said that this morning and I bet you’re glad I didn’t listen. Now, are you going to cooperate and get yourself changed or am I going to have to do it?” Crossing her arms over her chest and glaring at her mother, Cara wanted to scream. She thought her whining, “Moooom! I’m not wearing them again, you said it yourself, we’re only like an hour from uncle Luke’s. I can hold it!”, was actually quite calm, considering. Her mother didn’t seem to share this opinion. Stepping forward she began to wordlessly unbutton Cara’s shorts, easily swatting away the small girl’s attempts to block her access. Cara’s protests became meeker when the shorts were slid all the way off and her mom handed them to her, pocket-side first, to see the damage first-hand. “Cara, this isn’t a discussion I’m having with you. You are wearing pull-ups for your own good”, Patrice said gently, turning back to her bag on the counter and pulling something out. Cara was too busy blushing to focus on that as she stood there in her soggy pull-ups, staring down at the two huge half-moon wet patches that were so large now they nearly met in the middle. Glancing down she could see how much the goodnite had swelled in the front, poofing out and forcing her thighs a bit further apart. Looking up at the mirror was even worse. As her mother busied herself with something near the counter, Cara did her best not to be obvious about it but she couldn’t stop looking at herself in the mirror and blushing. The pullup had definitely yellowed and as she shifted uncomfortably, she watched her reflection as a golden droplet trickled its way down her inner thigh to soak into her sock just like she had imagined earlier. She looked like an overgrown toddler standing there in her flowery, soaked pullup, baby blue tank top, and sneakers. Like she was fully dressed. Cara cringed at the horrifying realization that with a big stain on her shorts she might just be that! Even if her mom was making her wear another stupid goodnite, she wouldn’t be able to wear those shorts with the big pee spots on the butt. She couldn’t be expecting Cara to walk back to the car like this, could she?! “Mommmm!”, Cara whined, not even trying to sound calm. “What am I gonna wear?!”, she gestured to her bare legs dramatically. “Calm down, Cara, I have fresh pullups for you, you’re not going to be stuck in those any longer. Now it’s gonna be easier for me to do this for you, can you stay still while I get you cleaned up?”, her mother asked, arching an eyebrow like she didn’t fully trust her adult daughter to behave for a diaper change. Considering the experience that morning it was, perhaps, fair. Not that Cara would admit that. “Y-yeah but-“, Cara started, but she was cut off by her mother’s firm, “no, Cara, no buts. Except for yours staying still and letting me get you clean”. So Cara stayed quiet as her mother fiddled with the side of her pull-up before tearing it open, the cool air hitting her and causing her to shiver despite the heat creeping down her cheeks and neck. The same was done for the other side and soon Patrice was pulling the saturated garment out from between her legs, balling it carefully then leaving Cara there to drop it into the garbage can in the corner of the room. Returning to the task at hand, Patrice set to work pulling baby wipes from the container on the counter and using them to thoroughly cleanse Cara’s legs where the urine had dripped and down to her ankles. Next she set to work on her butt and front, embarrassingly asking Cara to bend over or spread her legs to get better access to clean her up. “A bit more, Cara, baby”, she said while cleaning her most sensitive parts. “You know I always hated these pull-up diapers. It doesn’t make sense, it’s just so much easier to clean a baby up laying down on a proper changing table”, she said, and Cara took this as a reason to widen her stance and even bend her legs a bit to make sure this was easy enough that her mom wasn’t going to change her mind, make her lay down on the marble slab set against the wall. When Cara was fully scrubbed and declared, “all clean”, her mother turned away and rejoined her daughter with not one, but two pull-ups in hand, both opened up and stuck together. “Let’s get you dressed, yeah? I’m sure you’re sick of standing around naked”, Patrice said, smiling sympathetically. And on the one hand, she was right. After the embarrassing cleanup process, Cara would take almost anything her mom offered that would cover her up, and the idea of a new dry pull-up had become almost a positive somehow. But two?! “Mommmm, but… why two?!”, Cara whined, even while stepping obediently into them one leg at a time as her mother threaded them up her thighs. “Because”, her mother began, working the first pull-up up over her bottom, then the next, “you just leaked all over yourself and we don’t need a repeat of that. Clearly these aren’t absorbent enough for you but I don’t have time to stop and look for something that is”. Cara’s lower lip jutted out a bit as she felt her mom adjusting the leak guards on both layers. “B-but isn’t it the same thing? It’s just another pull-up on top, not like making it more absorbent really…” Cara hedged, hoping reason would win out here. “Nope, mommy cut some holes in the first pullup so once that one is wet your peepee will have another layer to soak it up rather than your pants and socks”. With that, Patrice patted her daughter on her bottom with a muted “thwack thwack”, and kissed her on the head. “All dry, pumpkin. All better”. Cara took stock of her situation as her mom cleaned up the counter, repacked her bag and washed her hands. She could feel the added thickness even standing still in how it forced her thighs apart, similar to how it had felt to wear the wet pull-ups earlier, only more stiff. It was weird to admit that she preferred the former in a way. It had at least been warm and conformed a bit. This felt a bit too stiff, a bit too tight. It was nice that it wasn’t sagging like the other had when her shorts came off but- “Wait! Mom! What about my shorts?!”, Cara snapped herself out of her thoughts with the realization that she WASN’T a toddler, fully expected to wander around like this in public. Her mom couldn’t expect her to do that could she?!

Part 2: Sighing resignedly, Patrice reached out for the waistband of Cara’s small denim shorts and tugged her closer. Stumbling at the unexpected pull, Cara let out a whining, yet surely dignified, “Moooooom!”, as she batted at her mother’s hands as they worked at the button of her shorts. “Cara, stop it”, came her mother’s firm command as she easily pushed her daughter’s hands away and undid the button then the zipper. “You’re acting like a toddler. I gave you the choice to put your pull-up on like a big girl and you decided to have a bit of a tantrum instead. Now I’m doing it for you”. With that she yanked the shorts down, leaving Cara blushing in her pale grey bikini briefs, denim pooled around her ankles. Remembering the small spurt of urine at her sister’s surprise entrance, Cara tensed. Still reeling at the undignified turn of events, she twisted sideways out of her mom’s reaching hands. “Mom! I’m not wearing it!”, she shouted, privacy forgotten as she bent to retrieve her fallen garment. And that was when her mother had had enough. She knew this, not simply because she said at that moment, in a firm tone, “that’s it, young lady, I’ve had enough”, but because of what she did next. One second Cara was bending over to reach for her shorts and the next she was falling face-first towards the ground. Her body was caught by the firm cushion of her mother’s lap as the larger woman’s hands pulled her onto it. “M-mom!”, Cara screeched, kicking her feet and trying to right herself, but finding nothing but air around her. Damned tall family. She was just turning her head to yell “mom, what the f*ck!?”-which was a reasonable response to being manhandled in the middle of a perfectly respectable and mature conversation- when her mother’s hand came down on her butt. Hard. Stunned, Cara let out a squeal of protest, flailing about only to feel a second spank landing on her rear, then a third as her mother lectured over her, “Cara, you are getting this spanking because your behavior is unacceptable”. On the word unacceptable, Patrice landed a spank for each syllable, earning Cara five more hard and embarsssing swats, three on one cheek, and two on the other. Cara let out a small squeek on the last and hardest spank, but it was honestly more embarsssing than painful. I mean, it’s not like the founding fathers had to deal with this crap when they asserted their independence from the king! Sure, there was the whole Revolutionary War, but at least that had dignity! This was surely outside of bounds of reasonable warfare. Not even letting her up, Patrice spoke then, in a softer tone, yet still carrying the unearned authority of someone with a hand still resting ominously on a warm butt. “Now, if I let you up are you going to put your pull-up on like a big girl?”, she asked. And surely she had to be joking. Cara hadn’t gone through all of this just to end up in those f*cking baby pants. Lest anyone think her above speaking out for what’s just, even before thinking things through, Cara, draped and twisting to see her jailor’s face, rolled her eyes before saying, “you’ve got to be joking! I’m not wearing those f*cking baby pan-ow!” She hadn’t meant to say that last sound, but before she had finished her righteous sentiment, her mom’s hand had raised and landed again. No regard for mature discussion! This was ridiculous! “Mom, I’m too old for a spanking! Stop it!” And her mom must have seen reason at last, because she did stop. Only the hand that had been berrating Cara’s butt was now working her underwear down, down, down towards her thighs, despite Cara’s flailing attempts to be unhanded. As she sighed, Patrice said, “you are certainly not too old for a spanking if you are behaving like this, young lady. I wouldn’t be doing my job as your mother letting you carry on with your cussing and stomping tantrum about something as reasonable as wearing protection”. Cara could feel the underwear stop at her knees as her mother continued talking, slower now, like she wanted every word to be understood. “Now”, her mom went on, “since I can’t trust you to tell me when you’re ready to get dressed, I’m going to spank your bottom until I think you’re ready and do it myself. That is unless you’re SUCH a grownup that you want me to stop acting as your mom?” With that, she raised a brow, and even from her slumped position, Cara knew she meant business. “And think carefully, Cara”, her mom went on, “because you don’t get to shout and pout about being a grownup and being in charge when you’re living under our roof and completely incapable of supporting yourself, or even making safe and healthy choices”. Did… did her mom mean she had to choose between a spanking and a pull-up or… what? Moving out?! That’s what it sounded like. I mean the threat of not going on the trip would be bad enough, but it sounded like her mom was really taking things to a new level. This was so unfair! Her mom knew that Cara only made minimum wage… she worked at her mom’s dental office for goodness sake! And she often didn’t even work more than the hours her mom could force her into. She took a few courses at the local community college, but usually only giving enough effort to keep her parents off her back. She only really kept the job or school because her mom made her and anyway, she needed money to have some semblance of a life. You know, like partying, shopping, all kinds of stuff. IPlus she could convince her parents to let her use the extra car when she went into the office or to classes. Sure, she would often be later that way than when she was dropped off by her dad or sister, but was it her fault that was the only time she got to use the car to go see people?! Her parents really were unreasonable. “Well Cara?”, her mom interrupted her thoughts. Wait, she really was asking. Like… asking permission? Asking Cara permission…T-to spank her? If she weren’t in the middle of… being spanked, Cara might have gloated a bit at the clear admission of her own adulthood that her mom’s question raised. She never asked her when she was a kid for permission to put her in timeout or push her bedtime up. This was surely making her point for her! But her mom was genuinely looking for an answer it seemed, and it felt like pointing that out wasn’t going to be the best course of action for Cara just then. See! She really could make mature decisions, there really was no need for this whole show of force. She bet her mom would realize how ridiculous she had been this whole time after hearing Cara’s demure, “y-you’re still my mom”. Expecting applause for her unprecedented show of maturity, or at the very least an apology for being so unreasonably treated, Cara smirked as her mom said, “good girl”. She knew she had given the right answer and she wondered if maybe she might get some kind of reward. Cara was not, however, ready for what her mom had in mind.

Little Bee: Chapter 1 Note: this story takes place in the world of “Classified: A New Life” as written by Brutal_Ink. I hope that I can do justice to their wonderfully creative work and compelling world setting. Credit as well to @destinedfordiaperstories on Tumblr for expanding the world with their phenomenal story “Sammy’s Little Problem” Classification Day. If there were two words that struck more dread into the heart of an 18 year old, nobody had spoken them yet. Classification Day, also known as the last day of Senior Year, was the day that every high school senior would find out what their future would look like. The graduating class received their test results today, and would be classified as Caregivers, Littles, or Neutrals based on a wide variety of testing of genetic markers, enzymes in the blood, and various other measurements, profiling, and characteristics, both biological and mental. The CGL Gene that was discovered after the evolutionary shift in humanity that had become known as the Great Mutation usually began to manifest after the age of 18, so the school year was scheduled to end shortly before graduating students would begin to see the changes their genetics would make to their bodies and minds, which is why test results were given out towards the end of the last day of school. Caregivers developed powerful instincts to care for those in need, as well as higher physical strength to aid them in this task. Caregivers often, but not always, adopted Littles and made sure they were happy and safe. Those that did not adopt always pursued careers that cared for and protected others. Littles were the opposite, they found themselves regressing to an earlier stage of childhood and losing varying degrees of muscle mass, motor skills, emotional regulatory abilities, and toileting skills as most found themselves effectively incontinent and irrevocably requiring diapers at all times. Level 1 Littles regressed the most, and were essentially infants. Level 2 Littles retained the vast majority of their motor skills and other faculties, their largest sectors of regression being a complete loss of potty training and significant reduction of their ability to keep their emotions under control. Tantrums were common among Level 2 Littles, and they all needed diapers as well. Level 3 Littles regressed the least, retaining much of their emotional control as well as their potty training in many cases. While some still needed diapers, many level 3 Littles needed only Pull Ups for the occasional accident, as well as nighttime, with some even being able to wear normal underwear. Neutrals saw no changes, and were essentially the same as Humans before the Great Mutation, accounting for slightly more than half of the total population. Jamie Holbrook stood in the school’s Common area, feeling a bit of trepidation. She was quite attractive, many would say cute. Petite, slender, and a Ginger, Jamie stood only 5 feet, 2 inches (157 cm) tall and weighed around 108 pounds (49 kg) if she were soaking wet and had a brick in her pocket. Jamie’s alabaster skin was dotted with freckles, and she wore her red hair in twin braids. Behind her oval-rimmed glasses, her green eyes were focused on the pristine white envelope she held. She was about to see what the future held when a piercing shriek resonated through the Commons. Apparently, Chelsea Taylor, known as the Queen of Mean, had received her results. Chelsea was one of those kids that had everything handed to them, and didn’t know what honest work even was. Chelsea’s family was wealthy, and she herself was stunningly beautiful. Tall and blonde, she knew how gorgeous she was, which was probably the root of her long list of character defects. She was an entitled, spoiled brat that thought she was better than everyone else and frequently asked if they knew who she was or who her father was and had tormented Jamie’s small circle of friends from as early as First Grade. Like Jamie, Chelsea came from a long line of Neutrals, so the results of her being a Neutral as well were all but guaranteed. Furious, she stomped up to the lab technicians that had been charged with distributing the test results. “WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS? There is NO WAY this is right! Do you not even know how to run a blood test?” she demanded to a woman wearing a lab coat, her black hair in a tight bun. “I’m sorry, Miss…” “Taylor! CHELSEA TAYLOR! Do you know who I am?” This kind of scene was all too common on Classification Day. When someone couldn’t accept what their test results were, the responses were usually grief or extreme anger. One could teach a college level course on the Five Stages of Grief simply by observing students on Classification Day. Clearly, Chelsea was still in the first stage: Denial. The lab tech had seen this exact scene play out time and time again, a scene Jamie was watching. “No, Miss Taylor, I don’t know who you are. What seems to be the problem?” the tech asked, knowing perfectly well what the problem was. Right on cue, Chelsea moves into the second stage: Anger. “It’s these bullshit results! Level 1 Little? With all the Neutrals in my family? How could you get something so simple this wrong?” she shouted. Blinded by her anger, the Queen of Mean had no idea she had just spilled the most delicious tea that this class of Seniors had ever heard as she continued her tirade. Chelsea was one of those unpopular popular girls that was firmly entrenched in the top 5% of the social hierarchy, with the other 95% hating her due to her entitled attitude and Godzilla-sized superiority complex. Jamie noted that Chelsea had moved into the third stage: Bargaining. She was making good progress. If she had applied herself this much to her studies, the academic world would be losing quite the scholar with her soon transitioning into a Level 1 Little. “There…there has to be some mistake, right? This isn’t supposed to happen, maybe….maybe you could run the tests again?” The lab technician sighed heavily. This part was never easy. “Miss Taylor, I understand that these results are upsetting, it’s only natural. However, I can assure you that, as difficult as this is to hear, they are accurate. Our testing is exhaustive, the results triple-checked for accuracy. However….” the tech writes down a number on a sticky note and gives it to the fallen princess. “If you call this number you can request further review. For now, I suggest you report to the Nurse’s office, as you will need to be properly diapered before you leave here, you will begin to see changes very soon, so you had best be prepared. Good day.” Jamie couldn't believe what she had just witnessed. Where was this lab tech all her life to smack Chelsea down when she was….well, being Chelsea? The now-deposed Queen of Mean lowered her head for probably the first time in her life and shuffled by Jamie and a few other onlookers, having moved on to the fourth stage: Depression. All of them wore expressions of sympathy and pity. Chelsea was a bitch, sure, but nobody deserved this. Her life was essentially over, she would spend the rest of her days as a gurgling infant. The only upside being that she would more than likely no longer remember what she had lost as she endlessly emptied jars of baby food and filled her diapers. She glared at Jamie and hissed “I suppose you think that’s funny?” Before Jamie could respond with something even remotely decent, that any normal human with a shred of compassion or empathy would say, her best friend in the world, Leon, showed that he had woken up today and chosen violence. Leon Black was as nice a guy as you’d ever meet. A loyal and protective friend with long blonde hair and blue eyes, he was always trying to get Jamie to laugh. However, he had a tongue that could cut like a surgeon’s scalpel, and he wielded it with similar precision. He wasn’t one of the popular kids, which is why he and Jamie were friends. That said, nobody messed with him for fear of getting flayed to the bone by his lightning wit. By Sophomore year, he had turned so many of his classmates who had tested him into laughingstocks, the kids that liked to pick on others had decided it was best to just leave him alone. Leon was a wordsmith, and he did not hesitate to serve a plate of gourmet roast to people that clearly had it coming. The boy had simply never met a bear he didn’t want to poke with a sharp stick. Luckily, Leon could also fight, so his fists could cash the checks his mouth wrote. “Come on now, Chelsea, it’s not that bad! I mean, you’ve had people waiting on you hand and foot your whole life, what’s even gonna change,” Leon paused to take a sip of his soda, “besides your diapers, that is?” he said, the brazen teenager clearly getting payback for all these years of Chelsea making their lives tough. Chelsea couldn’t believe it, that this smartass…..NOBODY….would dare speak to HER like that. She opened her mouth to respond, but thought twice and instead launched a slap at Leon’s face. Unfortunately for Chelsea, Leon’s reflexes were almost as quick as his wit, and he swayed back out of range, the Queen of Mean’s attack completely missing him. “Hey! We don’t hit!” Leon shouted in the same tone a parent would use to admonish an unruly child. “Don’t worry Chelsea, no doubt Gucci makes some really cute onesies and frilly diaper covers. You’ll be just as fashionable as ever, I’m sure!” Rather than continue her fruitless battle against an unconquerable foe, Chelsea concedes defeat, but not before making one last attempt to save some of her soon-to-be nonexistent dignity, once her days became focused on bottles, burping, baths, and blowouts. “If someone like ME is Level 1,” she spat, “Then there is no way that a smart-mouthed, evolutionary dead end like you could possibly be anything else but Level 1 as well.” She then turned on her heel and stormed off towards the Nurse’s Office, where further humiliation in the form of a thick, fluffy diaper awaited her. “Aight, cool, see you at daycare!” Leon called after the departing Chelsea, who paused for a second, then continued on, having clearly entered into the final stage of grief: Acceptance. Jamie, who had been holding her laughter, immediately started in on Leon. She began playfully swatting at her razor-tongued best friend as she laughingly scolded him as she so often found herself doing. “You asshole….you unbelievable asshole,” she said, her voice a loud whisper mixed with laughter. “Chelsea’s as awful as they come, but not even she deserved that! What if YOU end up Level 1?” After parrying the last of Jamie’s assault, Leon grins and laughs before speaking. “Bitch please, I could be classed a Level -100, and revert to a sperm cell they have to inject back into my old man’s nutsack, and that would have still been worth it. If I’m a Level 1, I would meet my fate proudly, for I have at long last slain the Queen of Mean, and now I am awaited in Valhalla. I shall ride eternal, shiny and chrome.” Leon says while posing dramatically with his easy, warm laugh, referencing the film Mad Max: Fury Road. “WITNESS ME!” This is why Jamie loved Leon’s rogueish charm. He treated her as the little sister he never had, even though they were the same age. He always knew how to make her laugh. “You…are SUCH a prick.” Jamie retorted, letting some of her own laughter free of the pit she was forced to banish it to. “Don’t you know Little Abuse is illegal? Forget prison, you’re going to HELL, and I’m going with you for saying this, but that was awesome, Leon.” She couldn’t explain why, but she felt nervous today. At the start of the day, she wasn’t worried about her results. She came from a line of Neutrals even longer than Chelsea, but with what happened to her, a small seed of fear had crept into her heart. “You got your results?” she asked her friend. “Right here,” Leon said, holding up his white envelope. Leon’s family had a pretty good variety of Littles, Neutrals, and Caregivers, so there was a very real chance that he would end up in daycare with Chelsea. For all his cavalier attitude and jovial nature, Jamie knew her friend better than anyone. He was terrified, his joking and boasting a cover. Leon was no fool, he knew what was at stake here. He took a deep breath, and tore the envelope open. With shaking hands, he unfolded the sheet of paper. Leon read the document, his eyebrows raised, then furrowed. Jamie respected Leon’s privacy enough to refrain from trying to peek at the sheet he was reading, but the confusion he felt was unmistakable. “Dude….what the….what the hell?” he asked rhetorically. “Leon, what does it say, man? I know it doesn’t take that long to read one word and maybe a number,” Jamie said. In response, Leon flipped the paper around so Jamie could read it. Written plainly on the sheet was Leon’s Classification: BLACK, LEON JAMES: CAREGIVER. “Well, I’ll be damned,” Jamie said, surprised but not that much. “I don’t get it,” Leon said, more confused than anything else. “I’m a soulless monster, not a Caregiver.” Jamie rolled her eyes and sighed, her frustration with her clueless friend peaking. “Dude, have you just not been paying for like, your ENTIRE life? Looking back, you’ve had Caregiver signs the whole time I’ve known you.” Jamie said. Leon’s confusion has not yet been pierced. “That’s crazy, what do you mean?” “Well, think about it, you’ve been looking out for me for as long as I’ve known you. When we were kids, and your mom would take us to the pool, who kept on me to keep applying sunscreen so my little Ginger ass wouldn’t get cooked? It was you, Leon. That time in 3rd grade when I forgot my lunch, you shared yours with me. When I stayed over at your house, and that big storm knocked out the power, and I was freaking out because I’m scared of the dark, who was there for me? You, stupid. When I broke my arm Freshman year, you carried my books. Who picks me up every morning for school because I don’t have a driver’s license? You.” “That’s because you’re my best friend, Jamie. You know I love you and I got your back, right?” Leon retorted. “It’s more than that man, you take care of EVERYONE. Yes, you’re an asshole with a smart mouth that I am REALLY surprised hasn’t gotten you killed at this point, but that’s just a front. I KNOW you, we can’t hide from each other. When it REALLY counts, when it REALLY matters, you come through 10 times out of 10. You’re a freakin’ rock, dude,” Jamie explains. Leon nods as he recalls all the moments Jamie reminded him of and realizes that she is right. “Yeah…you’re right, you’re SO right. I’ve always just wanted to help, I guess now I know why.” “Duh.” is all Jamie says. She hands her envelope to Leon. “Here, open that and tell me I’m a Neutral.” Leon takes the envelope and chuckles, “Yeah, right,” he says while opening Jamie’s envelope. After opening the sheet of paper containing the biggest non-spoiler in the history of Classification Day, Leon’s eyes widen for just a moment, then he gets a devilish grin on his face. “You want your results? Come get ‘em!” he says as he takes off down the hallway, away from the Commons. What Jamie doesn’t see are the tears in Leon’s eyes as she takes off after him, shouting “HEY! NO FAIR!” Leon leads Jamie to an empty part of the school hallways, not far from where their former lockers now stand empty, and comes to a stop. Jamie catches up, grinning, and punches him on the arm. “Dick,” she says with a laugh. She takes a moment to catch her breath, and notices that Leon isn’t laughing, he ALWAYS laughs his fool head off when teasing her like this. The seed of fear in Jamie’s heart has now taken root. “Hey man, what’s your problem, what’s….Leon…what’s going on?” she asks, worried. Jamie has known Leon long enough to where she knows when he is and is not messing with her, and the rogueish trickster’s demeanor is completely serious. He takes Jamie’s hand into his and looks into her green eyes. “Jamie, I brought you here because I didn’t want you to find out in the Commons and act up like Chelsea. You’re a Little,” he says, his heart breaking for the cute redheaded girl that has been his best friend from the time they met. They had never even considered dating, because they were too much like brother and sister and didn’t want to make it weird. “I’m sorry.” “What? That’s stupid, I’m gonna get you for screwing with me like this, and I’m ESPECIALLY gonna fuck you up for making me run, and…” Leon cuts Jamie off by simply shoving the piece of paper with her Classification into her hands so she can see for herself. There it was, in plain black and white, unmistakable and final: HOLBROOK, JAMIE LYNN: LEVEL 2/ LEVEL 3 HYBRID LITTLE What little color Jamie naturally possesses in her face vanishes, her features as pale as moonlight. She wasn’t going to shout and curse like Chelsea, but it still didn’t seem real. Her family had been “Oops, All Neutrals” for so long she had begun to question if she even HAD a CGL Gene. With all the subtlety of a haymaker to the face, Jamie now knows that she does, and she knows her CGL Gene’s plans for her future. As the inevitable tears begin to fall, Leon wraps his arms around the petite redhead. Standing at an even 6 feet tall, 8 inches taller than Jamie, he engulfs her in his arms and holds her head close to his chest. At this moment, Leon realizes that he truly is a Caregiver. His heart is torn to shreds for his friend, as he tries to remember lessons and protocol that he only half paid attention to in class. “It’s ok, Jamie, it’s ok, I’m here.” Leon didn’t know much about this whole Hybrid business, but what he DID know was that every Little was sent home in either a diaper or a Pull Up. Accidents were quite common, especially with the anxiety and heightened emotions the Classification of Little tended to cause. Leon knew that the Nurse’s Office was their next destination, before Jamie had an accident herself. Jamie had begun to panic, her breathing becoming shallow and ragged as tears continued to stream down her face. Her voice is meek and timid as she looks up to her friend that could continue to take his first steps into adulthood, while she would never get the chance. Instead, Jamie would be returning to the days of having her diaper changed and early bedtimes. “Leon…what am I gonna do? My dad…he….he HATES L-Littles. He’s a meanie, always…saying such awful things, and…and, there are no Caregivers in my f-f-family to…to take care of m-me. I don’t wanna wear a diaper….” Jamie says between her sobs, her last statement close to whining. Leon can’t explain it, but he KNOWS what to do. His instincts guide him, and he tightens his embrace on Jamie and softly reassures her while stroking the back of her head. “Shhhhhh…..it’s okay, I’ve got you, sweetie. Just listen to my heartbeat, ok? Maybe this Hybrid stuff means you won’t need diapers or something. There’s some Level 3 in your Classification too, you know? We can ask the School Nurse when we see her. Let’s catch our breath, and go there now, think you can do that for me?” he asks, his voice a gentle caress. It becomes clear to Leon from Jamie’s recent use of “no fair” and “meanie” that she is already showing signs of the early stages of her transition, and what she asks him next galvanizes his assessment. “Why?” she asks him timidly. “You know why, Jamie,” he responds. “She’s gonna want to DIAPER me, I don’t need it, I’m not a baby,” she says indignantly. “I know, but they won’t let you leave without protection. I know you don’t need it, but we have to see the nurse. Let’s see if we can get by with a Pull Up, ok?” Leon says to try and placate his friend. “No. I don’t want to. I don’t…” she begins before Leon cuts her off. “Jamie,” he says firmly, “this isn’t something you can refuse. Look, if you fight and try to delay, you’ll only be proving that you DO need to be in a diaper. However, if you play along and don’t fuss, I’ll bet you the Nurse will think a Pull Up is all you’ll need. Come on, honey, work with me here and let’s split the difference, ok?” Jamie hated this so much. She hated how scared and alone she felt, she hated that she had to impose on Leon like this, and most of all, she hated that he was right. She sniffled one last time as she somehow managed to bring her tears under control, and nodded in agreement. “You….you won’t tell anyone what I’m wearing, will you?” Jamie asks sadly. Taking Jamie by the hand and gently leading the stunned, unsteady girl towards the Nurse’s Office, Leon shakes his head. “Come on now, you have to know that I’d never do that to you. We’ve kept each other’s secrets for years, why would I stop now?” “It’s not gonna be a secret for long…” Jamie says, feeling a pout coming on. Leon nods. “Well, when you're right, you're right I suppose. We can deal with that later. For now, it IS still a secret from everyone except you, me, and pretty soon the nurse, so let’s take advantage of the distraction Chelsea so generously provided to make a clean getaway.” Jamie nods as the two friends approach the Nurse’s Office. Mercifully, it is nearly deserted, as all the other Littles have reported in and gone home. Jamie realizes that Leon’s little prank of running off with her Classification results wasn’t just to lure her away so she could hear the news privately. He did it to give the crowd of new Littles needing diapered time to thin out at the Nurse’s Office, so that Jamie could face this trial free of prying eyes and have just a few precious extra moments to prepare herself. Such a shame, she thought, that he wouldn’t be eligible to adopt a Little for several years. He was taking to the role wonderfully, even at this early stage. Still holding Jamie by the hand, who by now has assumed the timid demeanor of a child in trouble, Leon opens the door and gently guides her in. The school nurse, seated at her desk and tapping away at her computer, no doubt updating the student medical files with their new Classifications, looks up at the newcomers. “Well, I thought all the new Littles had already all been seen,” she says in a friendly manner as she gets up and approaches Leon and Jamie. “Don’t worry, we’ll get this over with as soon as possible. Can I please see your Classifications so I know what to get you?” Leon goes first, showing his Classification papers. “Uh, I’m just here to help. You know, support my best friend through a tough time?” he says. The nurse smiles warmly at the kindhearted (but acid-tongued) young man just beginning his journey. “I can already see that you’re going to be a wonderful Caregiver, Mr. Black. If you choose to adopt a Little when you’re able, it’s the most wonderful thing. It isn’t always easy, but it is very rewarding,” she says while Leon nods and subtly steps back while nudging Jamie forward. Figuring out that she’ll need to diaper Jamie, based on the crestfallen teenager’s silence and very noticeable desire to hide, she feels a great swell of pity for the cute redheaded girl. The nurse loved caring for Littles, but seeing them on Classification Day, when they had just had their entire lives upended and their futures rewritten, stolen, some would say, was the absolute worst part of the job. It killed Caregivers like herself to see these kids at this moment, when they needed a hug the most but were still too proud or angry to accept it. “Thank you, Mr. Black, I’ll take it from here. If you could wait outside and close the door, I’ll have your friend ready to go in no time at all. Isn’t that right, Ms…..” Jamie stood silently before realizing that was her cue to speak. “Oh...um…H-Holbrook. J-Jamie Holbrook” she says as she raises her arm to hand over her Classification paperwork. Jamie breaks down in tears and confesses “I’m a Little….” The Nurse’s Caregiver skills and instincts are so finely tuned she has Jamie wrapped in a hug before she can finish her statement, hoping to head off a major breakdown. Jamie does not resist, instead returning the Nurse’s gesture. “Hey, hey, it’s ok, sweetheart, it’s ok. I know everything seems so hard right now, and you may not believe me, but it does get better. It really does, I promise you.” The Nurse takes a look at the shaking, sobbing teenager’s paperwork while still holding on to her. She raises an eyebrow at the unusual Classification results. “A Hybrid? I’m sure that’s very confusing, but it’s not unheard of. Now, let’s get you all set, I imagine you’d like to get home and get some rest, hmm? It’s been a pretty big day after all, but it’s almost over. All the buses will have left by the time we’re done here, so do you have a way to get home safely?” the Nurse asks as she disengages the embrace and takes a step back to size up Jamie. She measures the new Little visually to see what size and style of diaper is right for her. Managing to bring her sobbing under control, Jamie answers the Nurse’s question. “Uh…yeah. M-my friend, Leon, he’s who I came in with. He…he picks me up for school and takes me home. He’s…he’s really good to me. I uh, I don’t have a driver’s license.” The Nurse steps over to a cabinet and opens it. Predictably, it is filled with various kinds of diapers in various sizes. She continues the conversation as she starts extracting various supplies. “Well, that’s for the best. All Littles have their driver’s licenses rescinded when they register as Littles, so that’s one less thing for you to worry about. Okay sweetheart, I need you to get your shoes and pants off, then hop up here so we can get this done” she says, patting the examination table and holding a plain white diaper that Jamie did not doubt would fit her perfectly. “FUCK! This is it!” Jamie thinks to herself as her fight or flight response chooses flight. She backs away from the table, stammering. “W-w-w-wait…just….just a minute…..” she squeaks out. They always did this, every one, every time. As soon as that diaper comes into play, the desperation kicks in. The Nurse sighs, her heart aching for this scared young girl. Still, she didn’t have time for this. “Jamie, honey, I know that this is really upsetting, but I also know that you know that this is going to happen, one way or another. Think of your friend, Leon. Do you really want to have an accident in his car while he’s taking you home, after he’s been so good to you and helped you get through today?” Jamie, threatened with the diaper, jumps at the Pull Up. “I know…it’s just….I’m not ready. I know everyone says that, but….can…can I have a Pull Up instead?” Jamie asks. “Jamie, your Classification is as a Level 2 and 3 Hybrid. We don’t know which aspects are going to be at what levels. It’s too early to say what kind of protection you’ll need, if any. I just want to play it safe, and start at the top. If it’s more than you need, you can step down to something lighter, and there won’t be any messes to clean up. Work with me here, sweetie. These are actually really soft and comfortable once you get used to them. I have to get SOMETHING on your bottom before you can go” the Nurse reasons, trying to lower Jamie’s anxiety before she suffers an embarrassing accident. “I know….I know, you’re right.” It’s…just…can’t we go in the opposite direction? Start at the bottom with what goes on my bottom, and I can go up if I need it? I’ll clean up any messes, honest,” she pleads. The Nurse finds what Jamie says next absolutely soul crushing. “Please…please let me pretend I’m still a big girl for a little while longer…” The Nurse’s Caregiver instincts take over, seeing a way for Jamie to salvage at least some dignity from the situation while still getting the adequate protection the redheaded Little requires. “Ok Jamie, we’ll do things your way,” she says, seeing Jamie’s expression brighten just a little bit by the Nurse letting her have her way. “Here’s what I’m going to do: I’m going to give you a Pull Up, and I want you to put it on. While you’re doing that, I’m going to put a little starter kit together for you. I’ll give you a few diapers, some Pull Ups, wipes, and powder. This will give you a better idea of what you’ll need when you go to the Little supply store. You can wear what you want, but promise me that if those Pull Ups aren’t enough, you’ll change into a diaper. Tonight, when you go to bed, I want you to strongly consider a diaper. Most Littles need more protection during the night, so please just work with me here, ok honey?” Jamie nods eagerly, ready to comply if it will keep her out of diapers for even a few more hours. She hops up on the examination table, and begins to untie her shoes. As she kicks off her sneakers, the Nurse wordlessly glides by and places an unfolded Pull Up on the table, remaining close in the event her aid is required. Jamie stands, and unbuttons her pants before sliding them down her legs, leaving her in just her t-shirt, socks, and panties. Jamie picks up the clean white Pull Up and examines it, but can’t quite figure out which side goes in the back. She looks to the Nurse, her expression asking for help. “It’s like this, this mark here on the waistband goes in the back, and the longer parts of the stretchy sides are also meant to go in the back, see?” She says before continuing her lesson on basic Pull Up features. “The seams on the side are tear-away, so it’s easy to take off once it gets wet.” She runs her hands up through the leg holes, and stretches the absorbent underpants out while kneeling down. “Now, take off your panties, and step in, please” Still preferring this to an outright diapering, Jamie slips her underwear down her legs and steps into the Pull Up. The Nurse slides it up her legs, and pulls it up tight against Jamie’s petite frame. She then shows the Ginger Little how to run her fingers along the leak guards to make sure those are sitting properly. Jamie is mortified, but complies nonetheless, knowing what the alternative is. “There we are, all snug and protected, as all Littles should be,” the Nurse says with a smile as Jamie bashfully examines her new underwear and moves to get accustomed to the feel. “Feels like…like a really big pad,” Jamie says, wincing. “Still, it’s not so bad. You were right, it does feel really soft.” “See? I told you it would be ok.” the Nurse says as Jamie pulls her jeans back on over the Pull Up and buttons her pants. She then picks her shoes up and finds a chair, and quickly slips them back on before tying the laces. As she is busy with her shoes, the Nurse comes over with a box. “4 Pull Ups and 4 diapers in your size, powder, and wipes. You will need to get to a Little supply store and get some diapers either tomorrow or the next day. I know this seems like a lot, but it can run out really fast if your potty control slips too far, and the Pull Ups aren’t enough. So once you have a general idea of what you need, get to the store, ok honey?” the Nurse tells a furiously blushing Jamie as she hands the box over. As Jamie turns to finally leave, the Nurse has one last thing for the new Little: a red lollipop. “Here, take this as a reward for not fussing too much, I promise it will make you feel better. You can even have it right now,” guessing from Jamie’s shy behavior that she will be the kind of Little that likes to be given permission. Jamie takes the lollipop and thanks the Nurse for her help. She’s still embarrassed to have been essentially diapered by the gentle Caregiver, but knows that in the back of her mind, in the places she rarely has the bravery to go, she’s right. She unwraps her reward and begins to suck on the sweet red candy, and in spite of herself, must admit that it is both very tasty and is already beginning to calm her frayed nerves as she moves to exit the office and rejoin Leon. What she does not know is that the candy is actually laced with a mild anti-anxiety medication meant to calm new Littles on this, the first day of their new lives, and make them better able to handle the difficult conversations and harsh truths that are to come.

Part 1: “Mooooom, no! You’re being unreasonable!”, Cara practically growled at her mother, clenching her fists and stomping her foot to keep from shouting. If she did that then her younger sister would hear and the nosy brat would probably come to see what was happening. No, this was a matter better handled quietly. Unfortunately, their mother Patrice didn’t seem as bothered about her own volume. Speaking in a firm tone and not trying to whisper herself, she repeated, “Cara, remember last year? Do you want to have that happen again?” Of course Cara didn’t want that. Her blush betrayed the lingering humiliation from that summer day when her bladder had failed her on the long drive to her Uncle Luke’s lake house. “Th-that won’t happen this time though!”, Cara whined. How could her mom honestly think that was going to happen again?! That things would be like last year? It was a fluke! A nightmare scenario of too much juice and too long between rest stops. She had always had a small bladder, much like the rest of her, while her family was the opposite. Both her mom and dad were over 6 feet tall, and her cousins and siblings were all in that same league aside from the few youngest of the kids. Cara was used to being asked if she had been adopted, or treated as much younger than her sister. Her dad said she took after his great grandmother Daisy, who had been a mere 5-feet-tall, but that didn’t make her feel any less like the family baby when she needed step stools and help to reach things. And at a mere four-foot-eleven, Cara would sell her soul to be Daisy. At the reunion last year, not only had she arrived smelling faintly of pee, despite the water bottle shower she had taken, but also in a pair of pajama bottoms-they had been the first thing her mom had grabbed out of her suitcase when they had stopped at a rest area. When the family had insisted on heading out for dinner straight away, saying that she looked fine, that lots of kids wore pajamas out these days, Cara had felt like a toddler ready for bed, surrounded by her amazon-like family all dressed in mature daytime clothes. She had even spotted a family with two little girls dressed nearly identical to her, her simple pink top unfortunately blending seamlessly with her pink polka-dotted bottoms. “No, it won’t, because you’re going to be wearing protection just in case. It’s not a big deal honey. Now, do you need the potty before we go?”, her mom asked, not even blinking at the ridiculousness of the situation or the wording of her own question. “No”, Cara seethed, “I won’t. And I don’t need you to remind me to use the pot-the bathroom-like some little kid. I’m twenty-one years old, damnit!” Sure, she could stand to pee, she could almost always count on her bladder to have something in it, but this was NOT the time for concessions. She didn’t want her mom to think that she was helping Cara somehow, by reminding her to try when she might not otherwise have thought of it herself. She was twenty-one-years-old, damnit! She could assert her maturity first, then sneak into the bathroom on the guise of having “forgotten” something. Her mom didn’t need this victory. Cara scowled up at her mom to underline her immovability on the subject. A small part of her brain wanted to “hmph” right then and there, but she was a grownup, so she settled on setting her hands on her hips and planting her feet more firmly instead. And if it came off as another foot stomp? Well it would be a rightfully earned and very mature foot stomp at that! Patrice sighed, looking at her watch and betraying more than a hint of frustration. The argument had been going on for the last twenty minutes, after all, and the family had been aiming to be on the road half an hour ago. Okay, so maybe Cara had been the reason for the initial delay as well, but it wasn’t her fault that her parents insisted that she share a suitcase with her bratty little sister, Ryan. How was she supposed to be ready on time when Ryan kept moving things around on her?! And why should she bother folding things when Ryan was just going to complain about it and do it over for her anyway? She should honestly thank Cara for saving her a step. “Cara, this isn’t up for discussion. I thought you would be mature about this, but I’m not spending hundreds of dollars getting the car cleaned this year. You’re wearing the pull-ups if I have to put them on you myself. It’s that or you can stay home and I’ll call Mrs. Peters to come babysit”. Patrice underlined her threat by crossing her arms over her ample chest, flower-adorned pull-up still clutched in one of her fists. Damn, she was good. Cara froze in place. It had to be a bluff, right? Her mom wasn’t really going to put her in pull-ups for one accident. Well, Goodnites really, but same thing. And calling her old babysitter in on her? Did Mrs. Peters even still babysit? And there was no way she was missing this vacation. No way. B-but still! Okay so maybe the bill for the car cleaners had been a little higher than anticipated, and sure, it had been a huge inconvenience, making them hours late for what had turned out to be a surprise party for her dad, but pull-ups?! She had to call. No way was her mom going to go the nuclear route. She’d have to just deal with the fact that she wasn’t the boss of Cara anymore. That Cara was an adult, fully capable of not only keeping her pants dry, but calling her mother’s bluffs and making her own choices as well. “Mom, there’s no way in hell I’m wearing those. I’m an adult. You can’t make me”, Cara said, mustering as much finality as she could and crossing her own arms over her much smaller chest. “So you want me to call Mrs. Peters?”, Patrice shot back, holding her pose. Damn, she should play poker! “Mom, I’m not missing the trip. And I’m not wearing pull-th-those. And you’re not really in charge of me anymore”, Cara continued, fighting righteously for her inalienable adult right to make her own damned choices when it came to underwear and babysitters. “I’m an adult. S-so you can do what you want to do but you’re not going to get me to wear those”, Cara finished, dropping an imaginary mic in her own mind. Maybe this was honestly a good thing, this absurd and embarsssing showdown. She was chartering a new course in their mother-daughter relationship, asserting herself as an equal rather than some little kid. Surely her mom would respect her for this, maybe even thank her one day. The sound of someone clearing their throat ended the face-off and made Cara jump, feeling the tiniest spurt of urine escape into her panties. Shit. She had always had a nervous bladder and now she really needed to be sure her mom didn’t see her underwear or she would never let her go without protection for the drive. Glaring at the floor, Cara blushed as Ryan’s voice continued from the doorway; “sorry mom, Cara, I didn’t mean to… to interrupt, but dad is getting pretty antsy. He says if we don’t leave soon we are gonna have to meet them in town”. Stupid Ryan. Always playing the good sister, volunteering at the church daycare, getting awards at school, keeping her side of the room clean, being ready on time, passing messages for their parents. Meanwhile, it was all her fault that Cara had dribbled a bit into her underpants. So rude. Ryan, unlike Cara, actually looked like their parents too, her sleek blonde hair, curves and height serving as a taunting juxtaposition to Cara’s frizzy red bob and short, straight figure. Her mom’s voice broke Cara out of her simmering jealousy, dismissing Ryan as she tucked a strand of her own sleek blonde hair behind an ear. “Thank you honey, tell your father that we’ll be down in five minutes”, she said, then moved to sit on the edge of her bed next to where Cara stood. Cara was just looking up at the doorway to be sure Ryan was gone when her mother spoke in a clipped tone from the bed, “so what is it going to be, Cara? We need to get on the road”. What’s it going to be? Cara didn’t even fully understand the question. Clearly they had landed on “no way in hell” was Cara wearing the pullup. She was an adult for Christ’s sake. Had her whole speech about mom not being the boss of her anymore not just happened? Hadn’t the trumpeters been trumpeting and the drummers laying down a patriotic beat as she spoke on high about the new constitution she was pioneering here? She crossed her arms again and looked at her mother, who, sitting now as she was, was still significantly above Cara’s own sight line. That may have undermined Cara’s position. What happened next was worse though.

Chapter 7 The silence wasn’t empty. It was charged. Thick, like the air before a thunderstorm. Jonas was still sitting on the couch. His phone was off, lying on the table. The screen black. Sara still stood in the doorway, leaning against the frame as if her legs couldn’t hold her. Her heart pounded beneath her ribs, but everything outside her was quiet. As if time itself had collapsed—seconds no longer passed; they simply existed. Jonas didn’t look at her anymore. He stared down at his hands. Folded them. Placed them on his knees. Not as an apology. Not as a tactic. Just presence. Sara moved slowly through the room. It felt like stepping onto ice without knowing if it would hold. She didn’t sit. Just stood there, in the middle of the floor. “How long?” she asked. Jonas looked up. “A couple of months. Maybe a bit longer.” She blinked, slowly. Not from surprise, but like she was trying to hold back tears with her eyelids. “Why?” He inhaled through his nose. “Because you needed someone. Someone who could see it—without judgment.” “So you just… read what I wrote. And let it happen?” He nodded. “I didn’t just let it happen. I responded. I followed. I was there. You didn’t know who I was, and that made you brave. It made you honest. You let yourself be you.” She sat down, slowly, at the other end of the couch. Not close. Not too far. Hands in her lap. She swallowed hard. “You controlled me.” “I listened to you.” She looked at him then. Her eyes sharp, but not hard. She no longer knew what was accusation and what was relief. “What happens now?” Jonas leaned forward slightly, without moving closer. “You know everything now. You don’t have to lie to me anymore.” She laughed—short, not bitter. “That might be the scariest thing you’ve said so far.” He didn’t smile. His eyes remained calm. She looked at him for several seconds. Thought: I can get up now. I can leave. I can pack a bag, call someone, run. But she stayed seated. Completely still. “Is that why you gave me the pick-up slip today?” Jonas nodded. Sara leaned her head back against the couch and closed her eyes. She took a deep breath. The contents of the package were safe in the basement now. Hidden. But not invisible. Never invisible again. She opened her eyes. “What do you want me to do now?” Jonas didn’t answer right away. Then he said, quietly: “That’s not up to me.” She stood up. Slowly. Walked toward the door. “I need some time.” “I won’t come after you,” he said. “Good,” she replied, without turning around. And for the first time in a long time, she didn’t know whether that meant relief or disappointment. The air outside was colder than she had expected. Not freezing, but enough to tighten the skin on her neck. Sara walked without direction. She hadn’t brought a hat. Hadn’t brought anything, really—just slipped her feet into her shoes and walked out the door without a word. She didn’t need a destination. She needed absence. Absence of his scent, of the cups on the table, of his calm. That was the worst part. That he wasn’t angry. Not panicked. Just… there. As if it were natural. As if everything that had happened had been expected. She went to the library. It was always quiet there. Neutral. She sat on a bench against the wall, outside but sheltered. Pulled out her phone. The screen was dark. Telegram was still open. She typed: LilleMorgendis: “You had control. The whole time.” The reply came seconds later: Vestavind77: “You gave it willingly.” She lowered the phone. Stared into the distance. Everything was normal. And she was not. She looked back at the screen. Typed: LilleMorgendis: “I didn’t know it was you.” Vestavind77: “That’s what made it real.” It felt like talking to two versions of the same man. She could picture Jonas saying those words. That same tone. That same rhythmic phrasing. He had used that exact expression once. That’s what made it real. When they talked about a piece of art they’d seen together. He had stood beside her, leaned forward, and said it. The same voice that now answered her here. She felt torn in two. One part of her was furious. Another—just as strong—was relieved. She hadn’t been alone in this. She had been seen. She had been held. But it was without consent. Wasn’t it? She looked at the screen for a while. The screen looked back. It wasn’t Jonas she was answering. Not fully. It was something larger. Something she had carried inside her long before him. Maybe her whole life. She wrote: “I hated you. Right now.” Pause. Then: “But you’re the only one who knows who I am.” She placed the phone in her lap. Let it lie there. Closed her eyes. The tears came quietly, without drama. Just one by one, like beads on a string. It wasn’t a catastrophe. Just a quiet collapse. She stayed there for a long time. Long enough to start feeling cold. Then she stood and walked home. The wind had died down. The evening was clear. Streetlights stretched like chains across the sidewalk, and she walked between them, step by step, with her phone in her pocket and her body heavy with all that hadn’t been said. Jonas didn’t open the door when she returned. It wasn’t locked. She went in. The lights were dim. He was in the living room. Sitting in the same chair as when she’d left. Head tilted back. Eyes closed. He only opened them when she stood in the doorway. She took off her shoes, hung her coat neatly. Walked in. He rose, slightly. As if he considered it. “Do you want me to leave?” he asked. “No,” she said. “Do you want to talk?” he asked. “I don’t know,” she answered truthfully. He nodded. “Do you want to be here?” She didn’t know that either. But she stepped inside. Let the door close behind her. And she stood there. The darkness in the room wasn’t threatening. Just quiet. “Come here,” Jonas said, softly. Sara stood still. He didn’t move. Just his voice, and his open gaze. Not demanding. Just clear. She walked, slowly. Stopped in front of him. “Do you want this?” he asked. “Do you want this—now that you know?” “I don’t know what I want,” she answered honestly. “But I know I don’t want to run.” He raised his hand, but didn’t touch her. Just let it hover in the space between them. “We start over,” he said. “With names. With eye contact. With trust.” Sara nodded. Took his hand. “If you want something now,” he said gently, “say it. Don’t write it. Don’t guess it. Just say it.” Chapter 8 The next few days went in circles. They talked. They avoided eye contact. They talked more. The silences between them were no longer cold, but attentive. As if they were both trying to hear something that hadn't been said yet. Sara knew she could say stop. It always hung there, like an escape route. A way out. But she never took it. She let Jonas make coffee in the morning. She answered – briefly, when he asked. She sent no messages to Vestavind. It wasn't needed. He sat there, across the table. He was there. And it scared her how little it actually changed. How the longing still resided in her body. How her thoughts still went in the same circles. Not because it was new, but because it was familiar. One evening, when he had gone to bed first, she found her phone again. Telegram glowed. The last message was still unread. Vestavind77: "Next time, do you want to be notified. Or do you want to be asked?" She didn't answer. She put the phone away, but didn't sleep. Her thoughts worked too long. The next day, she made the coffee. She let his gaze rest longer than usual. She knew he noticed it. She felt it in her stomach. They said little. But when he got up, and she remained at the table, she said quietly: "Tonight. If you want." He stopped. Didn't turn around. Just nodded slowly. Continued towards the bedroom, as if nothing had changed. But everything had. She sat alone for a long time after that. Felt a slight tremor, deep inside her body. Not from fear. Not entirely. Not just. She had said it. The invitation. Now she couldn't take it back. The evening came without drama. No big words. Just habits performed a little slower than usual. Plates were put in the dishwasher. The lights were dimmed, as they always were. But the silence had a different volume. Denser. Heavier. Sara showered. Let the water run longer than necessary. Washed herself thoroughly. Shaved. Not because she had to, but because she wanted to. Because the ritual meant something. She made sure to use the fragrance-free body lotion she knew Jonas liked. The one that smelled like clean skin. She put on a loose t-shirt and underwear, nothing else. Let her hair air dry. Her breathing was calm, but her heart beat as if it knew something she didn't know yet. When she came out into the living room, he was already sitting there. Not on the sofa. But in the armchair. The one he rarely used. As if he wanted a different perspective. A different position. He looked at her. Not as Jonas. Not as partner. Not as boyfriend. He looked at her as Vestavind. His gaze was bottomlessly calm. Not strict. Not mild. Just unyielding. "Stand there for a bit," he said. Not questioning. Not demanding. Just determined. She did. Let her arms hang by her sides. Wiped a drop of water from her neck with the back of her hand. He studied her. All of her. And she felt as if her skin was slowly being unwrapped. "Go to the bathroom. Bring one of the ones you've hidden in the bag. And come back here. Wearing it." She nodded. That was all. No discussion. No game. She turned, walked towards the bathroom, but his gaze still rested on her back. She could feel it. In the bathroom, she closed the door. Sat down on the stool and pulled the bag out from under the sink. Her fingers were calm, but her stomach trembled. She chose the most neutral one. White, with a faint purple stripe. It was thick. She unfolded it, placed a towel on the floor, sat down and tightened it into place. No unnecessary movements. Just rhythm. Felt the plastic against her skin. How it encased her. How something inside her became quiet at that moment. She pulled the t-shirt down over her hips, stood up and looked at herself in the mirror. Her face was red. But her gaze was clear. She went out into the living room again. And waited for the next instruction. Jonas still sat in the armchair, his gaze fixed on her. Not lingering, but all-encompassing. He took in every detail – the loose t-shirt, the slight bulge around her hips, the way she stood. She felt naked, even with clothes on, more naked than she had ever been. And the tension vibrating in the air was almost unbearable. Jonas slowly stood up. Every movement was deliberate, measured. He walked towards her, step by step, and she stood frozen, her breath caught in her chest. She could feel the warmth of his body before he even touched her. When he stood directly in front of her, he was so close she could see the dark flecks in his eyes, the faint wrinkle between his brows. "You are beautiful," he said, his voice low and raspy. It wasn't a compliment. It was a verdict. A truth. He raised a hand, slowly. His finger lightly grazed her shoulder, followed the t-shirt's seam down her arm, and then on, slowly, down her hip. She trembled as he gently pressed his thumb into the fabric over the bulge where the diaper lay. A light pressure. Not demanding, but unyielding. A question without words. She responded by tilting her head back, exposing her neck, and closing her eyes. A faint, almost imperceptible gasp escaped her. He had found it. Touched it. And the world didn't fall apart. On the contrary. Jonas leaned closer, until his breath was against her lips. "Are you wet, little one?" The words "little one" sent a trembling warmth through her, down to her stomach, between her thighs. The diaper suddenly felt heavier, wetter. A shame and a relief mixed in a burning sensation that concentrated where the diaper was tightest. "Yes," she whispered, her voice barely audible. He took hold of the edge of her t-shirt, slowly lifted it upwards. She helped, raising her arms. The fabric slid over her breasts, over her stomach, until it was gathered under her arms. Then she stood there, with the thick diaper as her only garment, the light from the lamp falling directly on her. Jonas's gaze followed every millimeter of her exposed skin, lingering on the diaper, on the purple stripes that gleamed through the white. He didn't look away. Not for a second. There was no shame in his eyes. Only an intense, hungry understanding. And ownership. He slowly knelt before her. Down on the floor, in front of the diaper. She could feel his eyes through the fabric, feel the warmth of his breath. Her heart hammered. His hands rested on her thighs, two firm points that held her anchored. He slowly moved them up, towards the edge of the diaper, and squeezed gently. "Show me," he said, his voice lower than before, almost a whisper. She knew what he meant. She bit her lip, forced herself to breathe calmly. Lifted one foot, twisted her hips slightly. It was difficult. But he saw her. He waited. A moist, warm feeling spread between her legs. It wasn't just the control she let go of. It was a dam bursting. The sound was faint, a muffled trickle against the plastic, but in the silence of the room it was like a shout. Jonas closed his eyes for a moment. A shadow of satisfaction flickered across his face. Then he opened them again, and his eyes were darker, deeper. "Good girl," he murmured, and raised his hands to her hips, grasping her. Squeezed. Pressed. He slowly rose, pulling her against him. The diaper between them created an unexpected barrier, but also a new kind of closeness. He embraced her, his arms tight around her back, his face buried in her hair. "You're so small," he whispered. "So soft." He lifted her. She wrapped her legs around his waist, her head resting on his shoulder. He carried her into the bedroom, laid her down on the bed. The diaper was clammy against the mattress. She was heavy. Wet. Open. Jonas pulled off his t-shirt, threw it on the floor. His boxer shorts followed. Then he lay over her. His weight was welcome, a secure heaviness. He pressed himself against her, his body against the diaper, and it created a resistance that increased the tension. His mouth found hers. The kiss was deep, demanding. His tongue explored hers, and she responded with a violence she barely recognized. Her hands clawed at his shoulders, pulling him closer. "You're mine," he whispered against her mouth. She groaned. "Yes." He kissed her neck, down her throat, lingering at the small hollow between her collarbones. His hands slid down her sides, towards her hips, over the diaper. He rubbed against her, rhythmically. The plastic crackled, chafed against her skin. She felt full, overwhelmed. "Say it," he commanded. "Who are you?" "Yours," she gasped. He smiled against her skin, a raw, almost animalistic pleasure. "And what do you need?" "To be held. To be filled. To be..." the words wouldn't come out. "Good," he said. "I will fill you." He continued to rub against the diaper, rhythmically, decisively. The pressure increased. Her pulse pounded between her legs, in her stomach, in her throat. She writhed beneath him, asking for more, without knowing what more meant. Then he loosened himself a bit. A movement of anticipation. Jonas grabbed the sides of the diaper, by the tapes. With a firm, almost tearing jerk, he released them. The plastic creaked loudly as it gave way. The diaper spread beneath her, open, wet, exposed. He lifted himself slightly, looked down at her. His gaze was intense, trembling. He pulled back, just enough to see her exposed crotch. No words. Just a gaze that took in everything. He slowly lowered himself. He gently pressed himself between her thighs, against the wet skin that was now fully exposed. Her own moisture mixed with the diaper's. He rubbed against her, slowly, a new kind of friction. "Jonas," she groaned. A plea. A name. He didn't stop. Continued the movement. Pressed. And then he slid in, slowly, deeply. She gasped, her body arching beneath him. It wasn't just pleasure, it was a dissolution. A complete surrender. He moved. Harder. Deeper. She met him, each thrust a consent. Her eyes were closed, her face twisted in a mixture of pain and ecstasy. He whispered words against her neck – dirty words, tender words, commands. She listened. Absorbed. It built up, a wild, unrestrained crescendo. Jonas groaned. Sara screamed. Their bodies were tense, sweaty. An explosion. A complete emptying. They lay there, flat against the bed, breathing heavily. Jonas's weight over her, his face buried in her hair. The diaper lay beneath her, wet and lumpy, a witness. Sara's crotch was sticky, damp with both her own discharge and his semen that trickled out and mixed with the pee already in the diaper. It was warm and heavy, like a moist, embracing cloud. After a while, he lifted his head. Looked at her. His eyes were clear. He touched her cheek, wiped away a tear. "Little Sara," he whispered. "Mine." She nodded. Wordless. Because it was true. And because for the first time in a long time, she felt whole. Jonas slowly lifted himself, but remained over her. He took hold of the loosened tapes on the diaper, one after the other, and fastened them back in place. The sound of the Velcro meeting was a soft, but firm zip, as if sealing something. The diaper was tightened around her hips and waist again, and the wet, warm heaviness was evenly distributed. She felt his semen pressed deeper into the moist pad, mixing with her own fluids. It was sticky, warm, and unimaginably intimate. He leaned down again, kissed her tenderly on the mouth. He rested his head against her chest, and she could feel his breath against her skin, hear his heartbeats. The wet diaper lay there between them, a moist, warm bond that tied them together. It was an overwhelming feeling of being enveloped, safe, and completely his. The silence in the room was no longer heavy, but filled with a new, deep understanding. There was no shame, only a deep, calm satisfaction in the moist, soft material that clung around her.

Hello guys, A short story I wrote in an hour. Sorry about the typos and the grammar. Enjoy! Nora had lost count of how many times she had tried, but try anyway she did. She started kicking, but the elastic fabric of the swaddler that Amazon psycho had tied her in was so resistant and tight, keeping her legs bent, that she couldn’t manage to do anything mora than a ridiculous two legged kick, which seemed more similar to seeing a worm wriggling, rather than a serious escape attempt. In no time she was exhausted, sweating, trying hard to breathe through her nose since her mouth was entirely plugged with the bulb of an inflatable pacifier. She tried rolling to her side, but unfortunately the Amazon had laid her down of a huge semicircular pillow which surrounded her head, shoulders, down until her midsection, smothering her in a cloud feather-padded fabric, making moving to the side very difficult. She couldn’t even close her legs properly, the huge crawler diaper sealed around her hips prevented that, acting also as a weight, hampering her attempt to lift her lower half. She could only lay there, mouth plugged, arms immobilized, legs half bent and splayed, waiting for what else the Amazon had in store for her. No. She couldn’t lose hope. She had to keep fighting. But she was getting tired. It was the third day of this hell, since the Giant woman kidnapped her from her office. Three days of abuse, spankings and force feedings. Three days of unending humiliation and degradation. She had to find a way to escape, and quickly. Before she started getting accustomed to this life or, worse, the giant decided she was too rebellious to keep this way, and decided to regress her to a babbling infant. With a jerk of her abdomen, she finally managed to tilt a little bit to the left. Huffing and panting she rocked to the left, then to the right, gaining speed and finally managing to turn face down. And for her effort, she was rewarded with a face pressed against that damn cushion. She couldn’t breathe. She tried rolling again, but if her splayed knees and legs provided a good counterweight when she was face up, now they literally pinned her to the mattress, ass up and face down in the soft fabric. She started panicking, with effort she raised her neck to get a breath of fresh air. But couldn’t keep her neck craned for too long… She started hyperventilating…. It could not end like this, she had to escape and go home… “Shtoopid babiee!” A lispy high-pitched voice came from beside her. Two soft hands grabbed her by the hips and turned her again face up. She blinked, and found her face to face with the Amazon’s baby slave. She didn’t know her name, her true name. The Amazon called her Vivie. She didn’t know her true age, looking at her right now, clad in only her sagging waddler diaper she could have been anything between two and thirty. Her blonde hair was kept short and tied in four pigtails, her skin was smooth, so smooth it looked unnatural. Her face was chubby, cheeks red and full, her body plump, but there was something wrong with her bodyfat… no love hadles, nothing on the hips, just a little, well rounded belly, just like toddler’s, but her tiny, albeit present breasts told her that she was surely an adult. Vivie came closer, noisily sucking a pacifier. Drool trickled from her concealed mouth. She smelled like milk, talcum and poop. Just everything about her was what Nora had always feared. What probably once was a free and independent Little had been turned into an Amazon’s plaything. Nora breathed loudly through her nose struggling in her bonds, moaning around the pacifier gag as the baby slave loomed over her. “Shtoopid baby” she repeated, pointing a rebuking finger towards her “Mommy told you to be still, no rolling around” Her voice was lispy, hight pitched and annoying like the one of a toddler. But her vocabulary was too wide. At first Nora thought she had been hypnotized, that she couldn’t help it. She refused to believe any Little could have accepted to live like that. But the way she talked… and mostly her eyes told a different story. The Little in front of her hadn’t been regressed, her eyes were brimming with resignation, intelligence and, worst of all, malice. “Mommy told me you my new baby sis!” she giggled triumphantly, waddling backwards. She turned around, bending her knees exposing her huge, heavy, sagging diaper. She picked up a huge baby bottle filled to the brim with what seemed like milk. “I love my new baby sis!” she smiled behind her pacifier “I want her to grow strong and healthy” With a grunt, she lifted the buttle up, pointing the nipple towards Noras’ mouth. She screamed, but nothing but incoherent mumbling came out. She tried wriggling away, but, swaddled tight as she was, she had nowhere to go. Vivie pushed hard, her face red. For a moment Nora experienced intense pain as her mouth faced the intense weight, but the pressure stopped as soon as a click was heard from her pacifier. She mumbled around the nipple, her neck now feeling heavy. That baby slave had hooked the bottle to the shield of the pacifier! “Drink up! Mommy said you have to finish the whoooole bottle” Vivie said squeezing with both her hands. Nora felt the inflated nipple in her mouth swell, and in a matter of seconds she was forced to gulp down the chalky formula. She kept on drinking, the milk level slowly lowering. But Vivie kept on pressuring the bottle, more and more, her smile widening. Nora kept swallowing, eyes wide, pulse quickening. She wasn't even giving her time to breathe! She kept swallowing until she couldn’t withstand anymore, she needed air! She started coughing, milk coming through her nose, spilling out everywhere “Vivie! What are you doing?” A deep female voice spoke from behind them In a matter of seconds, two giant arms entered Nora’s field of vision, rapidly hooking the baby slave by her armpits and lifting her up like she weighted nothing. “Vivie, bad girl! You were supposed to wait for Mommy to feed your sister! You’re much too little to do that!” Nora stopped coughing, air filling her lungs once more as she struggled, trying to shake the drops of milk from her face. From behind her she heard Vivie trying to explain, but the lispy voice of the baby slave was soon replaced by incoherent mumbling after a click and a hiss. It wasn’t long before the sound of spanks administered of a full diaper could be heard distinctively. “Naughty!” the Amazon’s voice declared Nora laid still, her eyes wide as the spanking continued. She wasn’t sure, but she thought she had counted at least forty spanks. Where did she end up? That Amazon was a monster! Five more minutes passed, now behind her sounds she could not decipher. Nora tried as hard as she could to turn around, not to avail. Soon, her view was occupied by the gigantic figure of the Amazon woman holding a still sobbing Vivie now clad in an even bulker diaper, her legs now spread in a ninety-degree angle. She watched as the Amazon lowered the Little on her back in an empty playpen. Vivie didn’t even try to stand up, but craned her neck upwards, looking fearfully at the giant woman. “The crawler stays on top of that poopy diaper at least until tonight. So does the silencer. You’ll stay put in your playpen until Mommy works and takes care of your little sister. I’ll change you before bedtime if you’ve been a good girl all day. ALL. DAY. Vivie. Now go play!” the giant woman commanded, lowering to administer another smack on the seat of Vivie’s diaper. The Litttle moaned in pain, rapidly crawling for a rattle, and started shaking it with gusto, always looking fearfully towards her Mommy. Nora trembled as the giant’s attention turned towards her. She felt herself being lifted, her head cradled in the woman’s arm. “Now…” she smiled, picking up the huge bottle “Where were we?”

Thursday part two, Michael is finally accepting that his life is changing... for the better. Chapter 60 Thursday, part two. It wasn’t very long, and I felt my little boy waking up again. I wasn’t surprised as he lifted up his head and looked around, I didn’t think he was really very tired. “Mommy? Can I get up now?” he asked. I tugged my shirt closed over my breast and smiled. Then I reached up to touch his arm. I told him, “Sure sweetie, you’ve been a good boy and laid down for a little bit, that’s all I ask.” Then I pointed, “Do you want some help with your shortalls? Want Mommy to fasten the shoulder straps?” I smiled when he blushed a little, I think he might have even forgotten all he had on was a diaper and shirt. Sigh… he’s adjusting pretty well to being my baby. But the web site suggested weekly training days, just so they don’t forget. Soon he was dressed again, and I patted his cute bottom as he left the nursery. … I wonder what I can do for Julia? She’s helped so much with Mom. I had already cooked her a nice dinner; maybe I could bake her something. I wonder if I have some cream cheese, she might like a nice cheesecake. But she’s going to see Sammy this weekend, better get it to her before Friday night. ++++++++++ After naptime, Mommy helped me with my outfit. Then I went out towards the living room. I wasn’t sure what I was going to do at first, but I wandered down to my basement workshop and looked at my project. Standing there, staring at the drawing I was working from, I felt the urge to pee, so I just naturally grabbed at my crotch. That instantly took my mind from my project to the fact that I was in a diaper, and my cock was in my cage. Why did she put that on? Not like Julia or Francine are coming over. And certainly Sam wasn’t visiting. I’ve been good, she agreed on that. And she’s always said this isn’t for punishments. But here I am, feeling a trickle over my balls but as I squeeze, not feeling my dick. Let me point out, for the record, that when you’re locked in a chastity cage, thinking about it and grabbing your crotch is a silly thing to do. The more I thought about it, the more my cock tried to get hard, which just emphasized the fact that I was in a chastity cage. It’s a vicious cycle. Soon my thoughts were of nothing else. I went over to the hiding place and looked for my spare key. It was right there, where it was supposed to be. Either my wife never found it, or she chose to leave it where I put it. I could use it. Just take and unlock my dick for a quick one and put it back on??? Sarah wouldn’t find out… would she? And it’s not like masturbating is against any rules… She’s often said ‘perfectly natural… especially for little boys…’ But what if she did find out? She might decide to paddle me. Not just a few swats like earlier. But I’m not even sure WHY she put it on in the first place. She didn’t say I COULDN’T play with myself… As I thought about the idea, my hand was rubbing some more. That just made my dick more desperate. Maybe this is a test? She’s testing to see if I can behave. But she played with herself this morning… I smelled her scent on that towel. She gets to relieve herself and I don’t? Is that the test? Or is she hoping I’ll get desperate enough that I’ll agree to something. Agree to anything just so I can cum? “Mikey? Mikey where are you sweetie?” she was calling me from upstairs. I jerked my hand away from my diaper. Even though I could tell she was still upstairs, the thought of being caught trying to jerk off made my heart start pounding. I tried to sound calm as I answered, “Down here Mommy… in my workshop.” “Oh, well I need you to come up here, we’ve got to do something,” was her reply. I started up the stairs. Maybe it’s good that I didn’t unlock myself. I couldn’t have put it back on before she would have come down and caught me. At least this time, I didn’t have to decide on my own. As I closed the basement door and turned to look at her, she had her purse and car keys in her hand. She said simply, “There you are. We have to make a quick trip to the store, I need to get some cream cheese. I decided to bake a cheesecake for my sister.” I blinked and realized, she’s talking about taking me, dressed just like I am!!! I wasn’t ready for this, and I started to say as much, “But... but I can’t go out like this! These pants are way too… too…” I was somewhat at a loss for anything more to say. Shortalls with crotch snaps?!?!?! Everybody would be staring at me. And these are pretty snug, everyone would know I’m wearing diapers!! She frowned at me and put her hands on her hips. Then she said calmly, “Sweetie, it’s only for a couple minutes and your Auntie is working so she can’t babysit.” Then she went on, saying, “I told you, Thursdays, you’re a little mama’s boy or girl… period. I’m not about to leave you home alone and that’s final. Baby’s that still wet their diapers are much too little to be left home.” She reached out to grab my hand and started towards the garage. As she opened the door and led me towards the car, she added, “If you behave yourself, I’ll let you sit in the car while I run inside. If you put up a fuss, then you’ll have to come into the store with me. Understand?” … On the way to the store, I made up my mind that I was going to behave. But I was extremely nervous, which didn’t help my bladder. Mommy did take a moment to find a parking space that was farther away, not next to any other cars. As she gathered her purse, she smiled at me and leaned over to give me a kiss. She said softly, “I wouldn’t really take you inside the store like this, but I wanted you to behave. I’ll be back in just a few minutes sweetie, then we’ll be back home before you know it.” ++++++++++ As I rushed through the store, I picked up a couple of other things. But I kept it under ten items so I could use the express lane. I know it was a little mean to lie about bringing him inside, but he behaved, and I just pushed him a little outside his comfort zone. When I got back to the car, there was somebody parked on his side. Some lady got out with two kids and headed inside. I don’t think any of them even noticed Mikey. Just the same, I quickly got in and looked over at him, asking, “Are you doing okay?” He blushed a little but nodded. Then he said, “Yeah, they didn’t seem to notice anything.” “Then why are you blushing?” I asked. He took a deep breath and let it out, saying, “Just as the car pulled up, it sort of surprised me and I wet myself.” I leaned and kissed his cheek, “It’s okay, you’ve been a very good boy for Mommy. Done just what Mommy asked. Now, let’s get home again shall we?” It was adorable, the little smile he gave me as he said, “Yes Mommy… I’m a good boy.” … When we got home, I carried my shopping inside and set it on the counter. As I started putting things away, I explained to my baby, “Now Mommy has to get this started and in the oven quick sweetie. Mommy can change baby’s diaper in a little while.” As I reached for my large mixing bowl, I noticed he just squatted down and sat in his ‘spot’ on the kitchen floor. I gave him a quick smile and got out my recipe box and started. I knew the recipe almost by heart, but I stopped a few times to pretend reading. Actually, I wanted to slow things down and watch my baby. He’s so cute, sitting there with his knees spread, sucking his thumb. Mashing the butter and crumble together and spreading it in the pan, I heard a crinkle and glanced as I saw his hand rubbing the front of his diaper. Soon I was pouring the mixture into the pie pan. Still rubbing sweetie? Bet you wish Mommy hadn’t caged your little dinky, don’t you. Have you thought to even ask? Well until you do, you’ll just have to do without. I popped the pan in the oven and started rinsing out the bowl and dishes. With my back to him as I stood at the sink, it wasn’t long and I felt a bump against my bottom. Without turning around, I just leaned forward a little and poked my bottom at him. I giggled a little as I felt his face nuzzling right between my cheeks, so I said, “Ooo… is someone trying to give Mommy some special kisses?” I heard a soft murmur as I finished rinsing the mixing spoon and leaned forward, my elbows on the sink. I spread my feet apart and he buried his face deeper. I wasn’t super interested, having already pleasured myself this morning. But I knew my scent was fairly strong and let him smell me. How about now baby? Does the smell of Mommy’s pussy make your little dinky hard? Oh that’s right… you haven’t asked me to unlock it yet. Which is it going to be sweetie… play in your diapers like a little baby? Or ask Mommy to let you jerk off? When I felt his fingers reaching for the waist of my jeans, I decided that was enough for now. I stood up straight and turned around, smiling down as he raised his chin to look up at me. I gently brushed his cheek and smiled, “Now, does my little baby want to wear a wet diaper until dinner? Or should Mommy change you before you get a diaper rash?” He was quiet for a minute, staring up into my eyes. Then he asked the one thing I was afraid of, “Mommy, can we go to the bedroom and make love?” Sigh, you still haven’t accepted it have you… I hate to do this but… I smiled and said as gently as I could, “No sweetie, that’s the one thing you just can’t do.” The poor guy, I honestly think he expected me to say yes. But it’s time to be totally frank. He has to face the reality of things, “Sweetheart, I love you more and more every day. But you know what will happen. I’ll strip you down, you’ll see me half naked and POOF!! You’ll make a mess all over the bed, or me, or both. Then you’ll get upset. I’ll have a mess to clean up, you’ll start crying and need me to hold you. And then I’ll probably have to put you back in diapers before you piss yourself. In the end, we’ll be right back here, you in diapers and me loving you just the same.” Sigh… Julia is so right. When they’re in diapers they get so much more emotional. Here it comes… My poor baby’s eyes started filling up with tears and he plunged his face against my crotch as he hugged my legs. I ran my fingers through his hair and let him whimper for a minute. Then I explained, “It’s okay!... I keep telling you, I LOVE YOU… premature squirting and all. I love taking care of my little baby and that’s never going to change. You can make my toes curl up with that mouth of yours like… like nothing else in the world. You just have to learn to love yourself sweetheart. The same way that Mommy loves you.” He stayed there, face buried in my crotch for several minutes. I was pretty sure his little dick had gone limp, and I wouldn’t be surprised if he soaked his diaper. It really is okay darling, I’ve had more orgasms this past month than I would have thought possible. And knowing how special you are, I feel secure in knowing that no woman is going to steal you away. I glanced at the clock, a few more minutes before the cheesecake needed to come out. But almost Julia’s quitting time so I needed to send her a text. I gently pushed my baby’s head from me and lifted his chin to say to him, “Mommy needs to send a quick text, then let’s get my wonderful little boy in a clean diaper shall we? Go to the nursery and Mommy will be right there.” He put on a brave face, wiped his wet cheek and nodded, whispering, “Okay Mommy.” I took out my phone and sent a quick missive as he started crawling towards the nursery. ///// “Hey, if you stop by, I made cheesecake!” “Be there in 20.” “It will barely be cooled by then!” “Then set a plate for me and we’ll have it for dessert.” “LOL… I’ll order pizza. Still like Hawaiian?” “Yes please. Packing up to leave now.” “Slow down girl, you’ll get a ticket. Besides, baby needs changing first.” “Does he ever use the potty anymore? Sheesh…” “Not your concern now is it. Besides, I love him.” “Yeah, you’ve been in heaven this whole time.” “Pbbbt… jealous.” “Nope, I have Sammy. Getting in car now.” “Drive safe, see you soon.” ///// ++++++++++ As I climbed onto the nursery bed and laid back, my mind was a mix of emotions. Said we’re probably never going to make love ever again. She didn’t say never, but what she did say seemed pretty final. Her words had the ring of truth, but still, it stung. I’m not a porn star, I’ve always known that. But I’m not even a regular guy when it comes to sex. But I do have a wonderful woman that loves me and accepts me as I am. I know a lot of guys wished they had this much. And it’s not like I don’t get my balls drained often enough, even if it is into a diaper or my wife’s mouth and not her pussy. Well, I hope she’ll still give me blowjobs. I really screwed that up yesterday. She might not do that with my cock for a while. She said something about cuffs? To keep naughty hands out of the way. Might be the only way she’ll suck me off now. Just as I thought about my wrists tangled behind my back, she walked into the room. She smiled and told me, “Auntie-J will be here for pizza in just a few minutes. Let’s get my little boy taken care of shall we?” She grabbed a diaper and some wipes and sat down on the edge of the bed. She reached and it took a few seconds to undo the half dozen snaps running along the inseam of my shortalls. She had me lift a little as she tugged them up out of the way and soon there was the familiar sound of diaper tapes ripping open. As she wiped me clean, she didn’t seem to notice any of the precum I knew had been leaking from my desperate cock earlier. Maybe it had all washed away when I peed myself. Oh geez… when she wipes my balls like that… I felt my dick trying to grow again but she ignored it. Then I had to hug my knees for her. That exposes my backside. A month ago, I didn’t know this would arouse me… being touched there… she’s wiping around it… Almost teasing my hole. My cock was as erect and swollen as my cage would let it. But I knew if Julia was coming over any minute now, it was going to remain safely locked away. As I was about to start whimpering, Mommy slid the clean diaper underneath my bottom and had me lower my legs. Soon she was snapping up my shortalls again. She leaned down and kissed me on the cheek, “There’s Mommy’s good little boy. Now you just relax until Auntie-J gets here, I’m going to order some pizza.” And that smile… sigh…All in all, I’m one happy little boy. ++++++++++ When Sarah said she made cheesecake, and would order pizza, it was perfect timing. I hadn’t a clue what I wanted for dinner. I arrived and parked just seconds before the pizza delivery. In fact, I rang the bell and turned to smile at the college kid as she walked up to the door. Sarah opened it and I let myself in as she dealt with the pizza. I looked around and smiled when I saw a little boy sitting on the floor of the living room. I smirked as I thought… Letting the pizza girl see you? Or did you just figure it was me? You’re staring at me, but I know you can hear your mommy talking to her. Is that why your cheeks are pink? You do look cute, sitting on the floor in your little outfit. “Come get it while it’s hot!” I heard Sarah say as she carried the delivery over to the table. I leaned down to smile at Mikey, “Ooohh… Pizza!! Let’s go have some yummy dindins!!” I reached and took his hand, leading him to the table. After sitting him in his new place, I reached over and opened the drawer where I knew Sarah kept the baby’s bibs. I giggled a little as I dropped one over Mikey’s chest and gently tied it around his neck. I gave him a quick peck on his head and took my own seat just as Sarah brought me a glass of wine. “And for my little prince, some nice juice,” she said as she set his sippy cup down and sat herself at the head of the table. I took a bite of pizza and watched them for a moment. I knew Sarah was happy these days, so I looked closer at Mikey. He was munching away and seemed to be enjoying dinner. After we all had a couple bites, I broke the silence, “Mikey, your mommy tells me you use your diapers a lot more. Did you spend the whole day in them today?” Whoops… he’s still shy about that, look at that face turn red. I glanced at Sarah, she looked like she was about to say something, but Mikey spoke first, “Yes Auntie… Thursdays are ‘baby’ day. No matter what, I’m Mommy’s little one on Thursdays. All day. We even went to the store today.” I blinked and saw that Sarah was a little surprised as well. This was a very adult answer from a little boy in shortalls and a bib. I was about to ask another question when Mikey just came right out and said, “It’s important that little boys like me remember who’s the mommy and who’s the baby. I even got a spanking. But just a little one because I’m a good boy.” He’s grinning! He’s actually beaming with pride that he got spanked! And that he’s a ‘good boy’. I looked at Sarah as she stared at me. I think she was just as surprised as I was. In fact, she stammered a little, “That… that’s right sweetie. You’ve… you’ve been a good boy all day.” ++++++++++ After Mommy and I talked, I had been thinking about it. If I’m probably never going to be a normal guy and have normal sex with my wife, I just need to accept it. And that means accepting who I am. Mommy loves me as her little one, and I enjoy it. Do I really care about people like Frank, or that Mrs. Jones friend of Nanna’s? I sat on the floor watching cartoons and made up my mind, when the pizza comes, I’m not moving. I’m going to stay right here and just enjoy my tv show. When the bell rang, it turned out to be Julia and the pizza at the same time. I looked up and stared at Julia, doing my best to ignore that some stranger was seeing me, plain as day, in my shortalls and diaper. Julia helped me to the table and put a bib on me. Then she actually gave me a kiss on the head!! I think it finally hit me, just like Mommy had said a couple weeks ago. In her own way, Julia does love me. But when Julia asked if I had spent the whole day in diapers, I answered her openly and frankly. I think it took her breath away. I just blurted it out; this is what we do on Thursdays now. I even said with a hint of pride, “I even got a spanking. But just a little one because I’m a good boy.” There! I said it. I’m a little mama’s boy and that’s that. I’m a good little boy, well most of the time. It’s funny in a way, as they stared at each other, I felt sort of calm. I just took another bite of pizza and a sip from my cup. After a moment of silence, Mommy smiled at me as if nothing had happened, then said to me, “And even when you’re not so good and need a spanking, Mommy still loves you just the same.” I grinned at her and said with a mouthful of pizza, “I wuvs you too.” Looking at Auntie, I swear her eyes were glistening, but she simply said, “Don’t talk with your mouth full sweetie, it’s not polite.” … Soon it was time for dessert and we each had a slice of the cheesecake Mommy had made. It was delicious of course, and Mommy had even topped it with a strawberry glaze which added to its deliciousness. All three of us cleared away the table. As I carried my plate to the kitchen, Auntie commented, “Well look at you… Mommy’s little helper.” Instead of blushing though, I smiled and simply said, “Cuz I like helping Mommy, she takes care of me, so I help her.” ++++++++++ I could scarcely believe it when Michael told Julia about our day. I think he finally is accepting who he really wants to be. A real breakthrough if you will. But then, he’s always been a ‘good boy’. One of the many reasons I married him is that he’s a thoughtful and considerate person. But Julia had work tomorrow, so she had to leave shortly after dessert. I wrapped up the rest of the cheesecake for her. She mentioned she was only working a half-day, leaving for Sam’s around lunchtime tomorrow. As she left with the leftover dessert, she winked and said, “This is only a down payment, you still owe me. Depending on how this weekend goes, I may collect the rest next week.” “What’s that all about? Something big planned this weekend with Sammy?” I asked. She grinned and whispered, “We’ll see. She and I have been talking all the time now and we might be ready for the next step. She’s talked to her boss and she’s going to telework for a bit. From my place.” I hugged her tight, “That’s WONDERFUL!! Anything you need, you just ask. Bring her around for dinner. Oh, except on Tuesday, we’re going out.” ++++++++++ When Mommy said goodbye to Julia, I could tell something was up. Mommy smiled and stared at me for a moment, then went to the kitchen to get my evening bottle. Soon I was climbing up on the sofa to lay in her lap. Just before Mommy pushed the nipple of my bottle into my mouth I asked, “Is Auntie happy about something?” Mommy gently pushed the nipple in and I started suckling as I looked up at her. She simply said, “If things go well, Sammy might be moving in with her mommy. Isn’t that exciting?” I nodded my head as I kept suckling, trying to smile behind the nipple of the bottle. I thought for a moment as Mommy snuggled me close, the cool chocolate flavor on my tongue. Then I tried to ask, “doth dat mean more pwaydates?” Mommy smiled and wiggled the bottle’s nipple in my mouth. Saying softly, “Shh… drink your bottle… like a good boy.” I blushed a little and suckled. Mommy’s fingers played with my hair a little as she asked gently, “Would that be okay? You know the rules around little Sammy and all. Maybe you could show her your nursery?” When Mommy said, ‘the rules’, I immediately remembered my dick was in my cage and I reached between my legs. I squirmed a little as I felt my cock twitch a little, as if trying to get hard. I closed my eyes and sucked harder on my bottle. It comforts me somewhat to have something to suckle. Julia’s gone, and I’ve been a good boy… why hasn’t Mommy let me out? If Sammy visits more often, I’m going to be like this more too. I realized I’m trying to rub myself and opened my eyes to see Mommy staring at me. I blushed a little and she smiled. She could tell I was getting horny, but she didn’t say anything. I was spreading my legs apart and making a bit of a spectacle of myself, sucking harder on my bottle as she gently held my head in her arm, my diaper was crinkling louder as I rubbed. It wasn’t long at this rate and I was sucking air, my bottle empty. Mommy just kept smiling and tugged the nipple from my lips. Then she set the bottle aside and brought a pacifier to my lips. She touched it to my lower lip and asked, “Would the little baby like his paci? Suck on your little dummy?” My hips were constantly squirming as my cock was begging for a chance to get erect. My lips drew in the pacifier without my even thinking. As it started bobbing against my lips, Mommy curled her arm and hugged me to her breast, pressing my face into her warm, soft chest. She just whispered, “Such a good baby…. Mommy’s right here little one… Mommy’s got you.” In my desperation, I gripped my diapered crotch and squeezed my legs tightly together, my bottom wriggling. I was just getting myself worked up more and more. Mommy’s free hand reached and stroked the side of my face as she held me. How could she not know how desperate I was, but she just cooed and leaned to kiss my ear as she whispered, “Mommy’s little baby… “ I whimpered and finally pleaded with her, “P…Please Mommy…. I… I needs to make cummies… Please???” As soon as I said that, she loosened her grip and gently gripped my chin and smiled at me, “That’s all you needed to do sweetie… Just ask… Mommy will let you make them, you’ve been a good baby today.” Really?!?! Just like that? I just had to ask? And… and I get to… Mommy urged me to sit up and went to the nursery, leaving me sitting with my hand in my crotch. She returned quickly, holding up the key in one hand, a onesie in the other hand. She dropped the onesie on the sofa and started to undo my shortalls. She tugged my hand to stand and face her as she sat back down saying, “I just needed to hear you say it sweetie, now stand up for Mommy.” She had my shortalls down and her fingers in the waistband of my diaper, tugging it down to my thighs. She winked as she reached for my caged dick and started to unlock me, saying, “Little Mikey still needs to work on using his words sometimes, that’s all.” Quickly, my dick was free, and Mommy took it in her hand and tugged a couple times. I closed my eyes and was in heaven. But before I got very far, her hand let go and started tugging my diaper back up again. I opened my eyes and looked at her as she explained, “No special kisses though… Not until Mommy gets you some hand restraints.” I blushed at that; she wasn’t ready to trust me again so easily. I couldn’t really blame her, but I was still disappointed. She tugged off my shirt and put my onesie over my head. When her hands bumped against my bulging diaper to snap it closed, I gently thrust my crotch at her hand. She just smiled and patted the sofa next to her and told me, “Now… you can sit down right here next to Mommy and play with your little dinky all you want sweetie.” Something about being told to masturbate on demand takes some of the excitement out of it. I mean, it’s as if I’m being told to perform some little magic trick or recite a poem or such. I was suddenly struck with performance anxiety. Mommy must have understood, she gently tugged my hand and guided me to sit next to her. She picked up the tv remote and found an old movie. Her one arm gently slipped around my shoulders and cuddled me. I slipped one hand between my legs as I leaned my head on her shoulder and just gently squeezed. Mommy seemed to be engrossed in the movie and didn’t say anything as I started rubbing again. I tried to slip my hand down the front of my diaper, but the onesie made that pretty hard to do. But desperate times call for desperate measures. I finally forced my hand into my diaper. One of the snaps on my onesie let go as I gripped my desperate cock and started tugging. It had been a long day and I had been horny since Mommy put me over her knee. Mommy’s arm released my shoulders as I squirmed to lay back down in her lap. My mouth was sucking on my pacifier faster as I turned to press my face to her chest. Here I was, jerking off in a diaper, laying in Mommy’s lap. I felt her fingers gently play with my hair, she didn’t say a word as I nuzzled her breast, my mouth sucking on my pacifier desperately. It was mere seconds, and I felt my muscles clenching, trying desperately to hold on. But It was useless, I started squirting my load into my diaper. As I gasped and went limp, my pacifier fell from my lips. Mommy gently touched a finger to my cheek and said quietly, “There… baby feel better now? Make your little cum-cums in your diaper?” I blushed red but nodded. She gently rubbed my back and simply said, “There’s my little mama’s boy. Now just relax while Mommy watches her show.” To Be Continued

13. Lily must have been at least partially successful in arguing Chris’s case because by morning she was civil to him. Not necessarily warm, but for now this was enough. Over the next week they ate their meals together, had some awkward conversations, and Amy didn’t miss another bottle or diaper change. Still, the elephant in the room was never mentioned and it was clearly not going away. With each passing day Chris’s hopes grew that the vacation Lily was organizing would blow Amy away and confirm how much he cared for her. Amy never fully revealed where she and her mom were going on Friday. From the contents of the bag she packed and a few snippets of information she let slip, he deduced that it was some sort of a spa with a pool and a lot of opportunities to be pampered. That should rid her of some of the anxiety she was holding onto, Chris thought, and then her birthday gift and the special meal he planned to make would seal the deal. In one sense he couldn’t wait for her to leave and get started on her healing, but when she closed the door behind her after lunch he immediately felt a sense of loss. Lily showed up shortly thereafter to describe the resort she’d chosen for his gift, showing him a few photos from their website. It looked nice and was only about four hours away by car, but he’d never heard of it. It’s pretty exclusive, she told him, and did very little marketing because it catered to a crowd for which money was no object and if you ran in the social circles of its guests, you’d know about it. Lily used her own position and clout to get reservations, but the best part was that it had had a cancellation, and she was able to book a room for a week only two weeks away. Most of its guests owned their own businesses, so it would be no problem for both he and Amy to find all of the resources there to make it a working vacation if they wished. Chris was thrilled at first, but then doubts snuck in when he wondered if Amy would relent on the baby treatment while they were there. He pushed that thought to the back of his mind, though, as Lily continued to describe all that the resort had to offer. A private beach as well as three pools, countless options for dining in a variety of cuisines, their own concierge, water sports, massages, and nighttime entertainment. While it wasn’t adults only, Lily assured him that the cost alone and the paucity of activities for kids discouraged their attendance. For those children that were there, the manager assured Lily that they were generally shunted off to their day care center or put in the care of their hand-selected babysitters, so that their parents would be free both day and night to enjoy a stress-free—and virtually child-free—vacation. Chris was in a daze as he anticipated Amy’s reaction to his gift and the wonderful time they could have together. He was pulled out of his thoughts when Lily tapped him on the shoulder. “Sorry, kiddo, but Amy made me promise to stick by your routine,” she said. “And that means it’s your naptime. Please do me a favor and don’t give me a hard time. She also gave me the freedom to spank if you’re naughty if you fight my putting your diapers on.” She smiled as she said this, but Chris still saw it as an overt threat. He followed Lily upstairs to the changing table and reached for the buttons on his shirt. Lily slapped his hands away. “Auntie’s job,” she said, instantly reminding him of Amy’s own actions not that long before. He blushed as Lily began the process of stripping him. She’d seen him naked before, but somehow taking his clothes off for him seemed more intimate and regressive. Once again, she fastened his feet in the stirrups and took a close look at his rear end. “Almost gone, good job. I don’t know how often Amy checks your diaper, but I’m going to make sure you don’t sit in a wet diaper for too long and prolong that rash. She said you’re not allowed to say when you need changing—is that true? I guess we’ll play it safe and you should just stay mum about its condition, but that means I’ll have my hand down your panties with some frequency.” Chris was disappointed that Lily selected one of the more girly onesies for him to nap in, but was happy that she forgot to prepare a bottle, at least until she returned ten minutes later with one in hand. “Thought I’d forgotten, didn’t you?” she laughed. “Fat chance, baby girl.” He began to suckle and immediately noticed that Lily had used more powder than Amy usually did. The formula was thicker and tasted worse, and it took him longer to get down. The very effort of finishing, encouraged by Lily, exhausted him. By the time he took the last sips, he was drained of energy and couldn’t keep his eyes open. He heard Lily say something about her being back soon, then everything went black. Chris was woozy when he woke up and he had a slight headache. Everything was a bit blurry when he opened his eyes, but he could see through the haze well enough to realize he wasn’t in the spare bedroom or, for that matter, in any room he’d ever seen before. The face of an unfamiliar woman came into his line of sight just as he passed out again. The next time he came to he was somewhat better and recognized Lily hovering over him. He also noticed that his bed had rails, that an IV was hooked up to his arm, and that he was wearing a pink flowered hospital gown. He began to panic. Had he been in some sort of accident, or had an allergic reaction to something he ate? Where was he, and why was Lily here in her scrubs? And why was a pacifier strapped into his mouth? “Well, look who decided to come back to the land of the living,” Lily said cheerfully. “In case you’re wondering, it’s about 3:00 on Saturday afternoon. You’ve been kept in an unconscious state for just over 24 hours, initially for the surgery and then for an extended period where it was best you stay as calm as possible, thus the sedation. You’re in the recovery room in the back of my clinic. I’m sure you have a lot of questions, but rather answer them twice I think it's best if we bring in a visitor who’s been waiting to see you.” Moments later Amy entered the room, clearly just as anxious and confused as Chris was. Lily waited for her to give Chris a hug before speaking. “Sis, don’t look so worried. This was all his idea. Your husband clearly put a lot of thought into giving you a birthday gift that would go beyond all your expectations and keep on giving long after your big day passes. When he approached me I was reluctant to go along with it at first, but he convinced me that this is something you would love. It’s not exactly kosher medically speaking, but my attorney assures me that the waivers he signed are ironclad.” If Amy and Chris were puzzled before, they were doubly perplexed now. Chris didn’t remember signing a waiver or talking with Lily about anything surgical. He trusted Lily and tried not to let his bafflement show, but he was also hard pressed to think of any procedure that he would have agreed to whether it would please Amy or not. Lily noticed his pleading eyes and decided not to wait any longer to come clean. “Chris knows how much you yearn to care for an actual baby and has willingly subjected himself to the diapering and cute baby clothes, but he’s also aware that he’s resisted wearing diapers full time and using them for everything, and it’s also not authentic when he decides when and where he goes potty. For the full experience, he needs to lose total control over his bladder and bowels and he knew he couldn’t achieve that on his own, so he came to me.” Chris’s and Amy’s eyes both reacted but in much different ways. Amy’s sparkled with excitement but Chris’s showed disbelief and rage. Amy didn’t see this, as her full attention was focused on Lily, who continued. “So we performed a couple of procedures while you were away with Mom. Nothing too major. A little snip here, a cut there, and a couple of clamps, and now he’s completely incontinent on both ends. He’ll be peeing and pooping himself without control or warning just like any other infant. Wearing diapers won’t be a choice but a necessity. He can’t speak right now but wanted me to wish you a happy birthday on his behalf.” Amy practically jumped for joy and smothered Chris in slobbery kisses, muttering “thank you” at least twenty times. She couldn’t keep still even after standing back up. “Lily, I can’t thank you enough for your part in this. It’s truly the best gift ever by a mile. I didn’t even know that could be done.” Lily cautioned her. “Well, let me say that I’m not sure it has been done before, at least on purpose. I couldn’t find anything in the journals as a guide, so there are a lot of unknowns. It’s most likely that surgery to reverse it would do more harm than good and render him incontinent permanently, but I did what I could to give you the option of allowing him to regain control down the road. The cuts I made will eventually heal and the clamps should dissolve in about 18-24 months, which in theory will take away the artificial barriers to continence, but by that time his muscles will have atrophied and will need to be retrained. Essentially, and again this is an educated guess, you can try potty training him in around 2 years. That should help, but it’s possible that at best he’ll only regain partial control. There will always be accidents and you should never be too far away from a toilet. Training pants may be as much progress as he ever makes, with diapers essential at night or for any car trips longer than an hour or two.” This didn’t seem to bother Amy one bit. If anything, she was even more excited than before. Lily wasn’t done, however. “He did request one other, um, adjustment which I had some reservations about, although this one I believe I can reverse. For the time being, he won’t be able to achieve or obtain an erection. He explained that getting hard might spoil the illusion of infancy, plus if and when the occasion arises when he’ll have his diaper changed by a other women or even girls, and personally I think he’s underestimating how often that’ll happen, he didn’t want that to be an issue like it was with that hussy Rosie.” Amy looked at Chris with pity. “So he’s asexual now?” she asked. “Not at all,” Lily answered. “He’ll still get aroused mentally and feel a physical need to respond, it just won’t show in the typical way. It’ll be frustrating for him and frankly unhealthy if he doesn’t expel his juices regularly. You’ll have to learn to milk him. I’m sorry, I probably should have double checked with you but he was so insistent. But ultimately I went along, since given what you’ve told me about your sex life, I don’t see that this will affect you in the least.” “No,” Amy said wistfully, “although I’ll need to design a diaper that allows a dildo to be kept firmly in place and that won’t leak if he pees in it during the act.” Lily chuckled uncomfortably and Chris was horrified, mumbling from behind the pacifier. “That is,” Amy went on, “if I don’t start seeing him as a real baby because in that case any sexual activity would just be wrong. Maybe investing in something that stimulates his prostate remotely is the way to go. That way I won’t even need to be in the same room while he discharges his fluids.” All of a sudden Amy was in a hurry to leave, saying she had a lot of preparation to do. “He can go home tomorrow,” Lily said, “but if you need me to keep him another day let me know. Oh, and one other thing. For the next week or so, his bowels will be quite sensitive from the surgery. Only soft foods, preferably purees, while it heals.” Amy smiled broadly and danced from the room. She was barely out the door when Chris felt the back of his diaper fill and an awful odor filled the room. “That would have been the icing on the cake,” Lily laughed. “But I think she’s over the moon as it is.” She leaned down so that her mouth was close to his ear. “I told you that I’d do anything for my sister, and I meant it. This is your fault in a way for opening the door to the baby treatment, I just took it a step further. And she’ll like this so much better than the trip you wanted to give her. “By the way, I did make those vacation plans as our family birthday gift to her, although they might play out a bit differently now from what you imagined. Anyway, I’ll send Meagan in to change you shortly. It smells of dirty diaper in here.” With that, Lily left the room, leaving Chris to ponder his fate.

Amelia and Catherine are heading out, which means a babysitter for Emily. The big baby is obviously nervous, but the babysitter has more in common with her than she thinks. --- Every update I post is available on my Ream and SubscribeStar pages one week before it is posted everywhere else. For $5 you can see everything I post before the rest of the diapered world. For $10 you can see every update early plus EVERY exclusive story I have written. That's 35 stories available ONLY on my subscription pages and nowhere else! I rely on my wonderful subscriber's support to be able to write like I do. Writing is my only income and the money I earn goes to help paying the bills, food and everything else my wife and I need. Everyone's support is HUGELY appreciated, without it I would have to find other work and I wouldn't be able to write nearly as much as I do, maybe at all. So thank you to everyone who checks out my subscriber pages and considers supporting me ❤️ https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy --- “Catherine!” Amelia called out, “Could you get that. I’m a little busy here.” “Give me a second.” Catherine replied from the other room. Amelia continued with the diaper change as Catherine hurried past and down the stairs. Emily heard the door open and then a stranger’s voice. She shivered with anxiety as the final tape was placed on her diaper. “Who is she?” Emily asked nervously. “Don’t worry.” Amelia replied as she rubbed the side of Emily’s face, “She’s someone I know from years ago, since college in fact, and we’ve stayed in touch. She was more than happy to help.” Emily had a lot of questions but contented herself with silence. She was taped up in the fresh diaper and then helped off the table. The onesie was popped back together and Emily almost immediately started biting her nails with nerves. “Don’t suck your thumb, baby.” Amelia said, “Here, I have something for you.” Emily watched as Amelia went across the room to a drawer which stored a lot of spare diapers. She didn’t know what her wife was getting and, to be frank, she wasn’t thinking about it. Her attention was drawn much more by the conversation she could hear downstairs. Catherine could be heard clearly, alongside a voice Emily didn’t recognise at all. “Open up.” Amelia said. Emily was so used to following commands that her mouth opened her up almost immediately. She saw her wife’s hand coming towards your face and a second later plastic was hitting her upper and lower lips. A soft silicone rested on her tongue and it didn’t take Emily long to work out she had been given a pacifier. A trail of drool escaped the corner of her mouth as she pressed her tongue against the bulb that filled a surprising amount of her mouth. “Now that is adorable!” Amelia said with a big smile. Emily was pulled into a tight hug. She thought back to a matter of weeks ago where she would never have allowed herself to be in such a situation. She was blushing but didn’t think to take the pacifier out. There was one advantage to this new accessory though as it meant she wouldn’t be expected to say anything. “Right, no point wasting more time.” Amelia said as she took Emily’s hand. Amelia walked forwards and clearly expected Emily to follow. However, even though the idea of being disobedient worried her, Emily remained on the spot. Amelia turned around and looked at her. Looking at the ground Emily expected to be punished for not doing as she was told, a warning was the least she would get, surely. “I don’t want to go downstairs.” Emily said quietly around the pacifier bulb. Her voice was quiet and strangely muffled by the object in her mouth. “I know it’s scary.” Amelia said. She reached out and stroked Emily’s face, “But trust me, everything will be fine.” “But I look like…” Emily turned her head to the mirror in the corner of the room, “A baby…” Emily half-expected Amelia to try to say she was wrong. But that would have been a laughable argument to try and make. Emily was clearly diapered, wearing a onesie and had a pacifier in her mouth which she was busy drooling around. Instead, Amelia simply held her hand and stepped up next to her so she was appearing in the mirror as well. “I know.” Amelia said softly. She paused for a second, “Did you know it’s our anniversary today?” Emily’s eyes popped open. She wouldn’t have said that she forgot the anniversary, it was more that she didn’t really keep her attention on the date at all. Unfortunately, for Emily, this was nothing new. Before all this stuff had started Emily rarely remembered their special day, it was even less often that she did anything special for it. “It’s alright.” Amelia chuckled when she saw Emily’s panicky expression, “But, whilst I have a date tonight, I haven’t forgotten you.” “What do you mean?” Emily mumbled around the pacifier. “You’ll see.” Amelia’s eyes twinkled slightly as she smiled. Emily felt Amelia’s hands take hold of her face. Amelia looked so beautiful and Emily’s face was tilted so she was facing her. Amelia leaned in and kissed Emily on the lips. It was enough to make Emily melt like putty into her wife’s hands. The kiss was broken and Emily looked away feeling embarrassed for some reason. Emily felt herself blushing even harder but as Amelia squeezed her hand she started to follow her wife to the top of the stairs. Emily’s knees shook as they started walking downstairs. She sucked hard on the pacifier which she found slightly calming, it gave her something other than her current situation to think about. The closer they got to the living room the more she heard herself whining slightly. The door was opened and Emily was pulled forwards. She kept her face down as the conversation stopped and she felt all eyes turning towards her. The longer she waited for someone to speak the thicker her diaper felt, the more obvious her babyishness seemed to shine. “Davina, this is Emily.” Amelia said. “Hello Emily.” Davina said, “It’s nice to meet you.” Emily forced herself to look up. She had never seen Davina before and had no idea what she had in common with Amelia. She was sitting down but was clearly taller and stronger than any of the other women in the room. She had long platinum blonde hair and a gorgeous, almost model-like, face. She was smiling, it was clearly genuine and, to Emily’s surprise, she didn’t seem at all surprised by her appearance. “Say hello.” Amelia prompted Emily who was still staring. Not wanting to speak Emily raised a hand and gave a little wave before quickly looking back down. She was pretty sure she would’ve felt less exposed and vulnerable if she was completely naked. She heard Amelia chuckling beside her. “She’s shy.” Emily could hear Amelia’s grin through her tone of voice, “But don’t worry, she’s very friendly. I’m sure you’ll both get on swimmingly. You have a lot in common.” Amelia let go of Emily’s hand and the diapered woman immediately reached out to try and grab it again. She felt like she was being unmoored. That her last link with safety was being severed as Amelia walked over to the couch where Catherine was sat. “Ready?” Amelia asked her girlfriend. Emily looked up with panic in her eyes. They were really just going to leave her there right away. She didn’t know this woman! “I think so.” Catherine said. She wasn’t looking at Amelia though, she was looking at Emily, “Are you OK, Emily?” For the first time in weeks Emily thought about defying Amelia. She thought about leaping forwards and wrapping her arms around her, to beg her not to leave. The “B” word started circling around her head. She didn’t want to be a burden, she didn’t want to ruin a date between Catherine and Amelia, but she was so worried! “If you don’t want us to go out you can just say so.” Catherine said using her patented therapist voice. Emily saw Amelia’s face fall slightly. She clearly expected Emily to put a stop to everything and to mess up her night out. Even though she was scared, Emily hated to see her wife looking upset, she couldn’t make that happen. She reached up and pulled her pacifier out of her mouth. A long line of drool trailed between the pacifier’s bulb and her mouth. “I’ll be OK.” Emily practically whispered. She pushed the pacifier back in quickly, almost as if she was worried that if she left her mouth unfilled she would suddenly change her mind. “I’m sure we’ll be fine.” Davina said from the couch, “Enjoy yourselves.” Everyone said their goodbyes. Emily swallowed hard as Amelia and Catherine left the room and a second later walked out the front door. She couldn’t hear what was being said but Catherine seemed to be talking quite animatedly to Amelia about something. The door closed and silence fell. Emily continued to face the doorway. “It’s nice to meet you.” Davina said again. Emily remained silent though she did at least turn to face her babysitter. She wasn’t sure what to do. The playpen was right next to her but she felt embarrassed. This was the first person to see her like this outside of their little family. She wasn’t sure how this woman wasn’t just outright laughing at her. “You’ve got no reason to be nervous.” Davina said, “I’m ABDL too, it’s all cool with me.” ABDL? Emily wasn’t sure what Davina was talking about. Her tone was friendly though. Emily felt that she wasn’t under any threat, she didn’t think Amelia would leave her alone with a stranger if she wasn’t sure they would be safe. There was another awkward silence. Emily just didn’t know what to say to this person. “So, what do you do for fun?” Davina asked conversationally. “Pway.” Emily lisped around the pacifier. She blushed and pulled the soother out of her mouth, “Play.” “Cool!” Davina replied. She seemed delighted that Emily had responded at all, “What sort of games do you play?” Emily didn’t understand. Why wasn’t this woman making fun of her? Why was she acting like there wasn’t a fully grown woman in her mid-twenties in front of her dressed like a baby. Emily just vaguely pointed at the dolls she often created little stories with. Davina nodded her head. After a couple of seconds Emily stepped into the playpen and awkwardly sat down next to the dolls. Playing was something she had got used to in recent times but doing it in front of another person was hard even when that person was Amelia or Catherine yet alone a stranger. “What are their names?” Davina asked. “Huh?” Emily frowned. “Your dolls.” Davina nodded towards the small plastic figures. “Oh, erm, I don’t know…” Emily muttered around the pacifier. She pulled it out of her mouth, “I guess they don’t have names.” “No names!” Davina acted shocked, “But everybody needs a name!” Emily looked up at Davina. She couldn’t tell if she was making fun of her. She seemed genuine but she was talking to her as if she was the baby she looked like. Maybe she shouldn’t even fight it, after all she looked and sounded like one. No one seemed to expect her to do anything grown up, so why not just accept her place. Was that something she could do? Was it something she SHOULD do? She was supposed to be an adult. For the next little while Emily played with her dolls. At first, she was bashful and only doing it half-heartedly but Davina was very good at making it all feel almost normal. She asked questions about the stories Emily was acting out and even made suggestions to enhance the story. It wasn’t long until Emily was practically putting on a little show using the dolls as puppets. For a good twenty minutes Emily acted out a story in front of the woman who was quickly feeling like much less of a stranger. “That’s great.” Davina said with a little applause when one little scene finished, “But could you come over here for a minute?” “Hmm?” Emily muttered. Davina waved Emily forwards. She was standing outside the playpen patting the bars in front of her. Emily shuffled forwards on her knees and then stood up to waddle forwards. She wasn’t sure what the babysitter wanted but as soon as she was in front of the bars Davina reached down and cupped her hand underneath Emily’s diaper. Without thinking she spread her legs and pushed her crotch out a little in front of her. It was a well-practiced position for diaper checks. “Oh, baby, you’re very wet!” Davina said with a big smile. “I am?” Emily frowned. “You didn’t know?” Davina asked with raised eyebrows. Emily slowly shook her head. She had known she was wet from the way her diaper hung between her legs but she didn’t really remember peeing. It happened so often she had stopped paying attention to when she needed to go, but now that Davina had called attention to it, she could feel that her padding was indeed soaked. “We’ll have to get you changed.” Davina said as she pulled her hand back and walked around to the gate of the playpen. Emily felt her heart hammer a little faster. This woman was undoubtedly hot, she was like a bombshell as she held the gate open for Emily to come through. Emily had never been changed by someone other than Amelia or Catherine but this strange babysitter seemed not to have the slightest hesitation. Emily started slowly shuffling forwards. “Good girl.” Davina said. Emily felt that familiar swell of pride when she heard those magic words. She blushed, it was one thing responding to them when it was someone, she knew using them, it was something else altogether when it was a stranger. Especially one as pretty as Davina. She tried not to let it show how pleased she was by the compliment. --- If you enjoyed this and would like to see the next part of the story RIGHT NOW you can do so on my SubscribeStar and Ream pages: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/m1cuafz5dm/chapter/mcr41ehi6ffa6738 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1945715

Part 5 That nail? It came in the form of a simple sentence meant to reassure her of her mother’s preparedness. “If you have an accident all you have to do is let me know and we can get you all changed”, Patrice said, patting her bag. Wait, Cara thought. D-did did she not know then? A wave of relief washed over her followed almost immediately by an equally intense wave of utter mortification. “Wait, MOM! What do you mean!? What’s in your bag?!” Cara asked. “Sweetie, it’s not a big deal. I just grabbed a couple of extra pull-ups in case you need a change. Plus some baby wipes for cleaning you up. I’d much rather that you tell me when you have an accident so I can give them to you than that you sit in your own pee pee and get a diaper rash”. Pee pee? Change? DIAPER RASH?! Cara’s brain nearly collapsed in on itself as her face blazed and her mouth started of its own accord with a whining, “MOOOOOOOM! No! This is too far! Put them back! Put them back now! I’m not a little kid and I don’t need more pul-more of… them!” A quick smack to her butt was all it took to pull Cara up short, releasing her third surprised spurt of pee into the pull-ups and ironically proving how much she truly did need those backups. It hadn’t hurt too much, mostly because the pullup and shorts were protecting her sore behind. What it had done was shock her out of her whining and remind her of what was at stake if she continued with that course of behavior. Damn, was her mom onto something?! Was this… effective? Maybe if Cara had a bit more of that guidance she wouldn’t have failed her two community college courses from last semester, she thought . She hadn’t mentioned that to her parents, of course. Only taking the two classes and working a few hours a week doing basically nothing at the office, it would be hard to break it to them that she hadn’t applied herself at all. But that was a conversation she would definitely not be bringing up until this ridiculous power trip of her mom’s was over. Sure it was their money, but hey, they’re the ones who said she had to go to school or get a job! She would have been happy to just hang out. Cara was so lost in thought that she didn’t even think to protest as her mother again began leading her by the hand to the car, even going so far as to buckle the stunned girl’s seatbelt for her. It was only when her sister chuckled next to her that she snapped out of it and sent a scathing look that way. “-know we were aiming for 9, but we had some… things to handle. Sorry, hon”, came the end of Cara’s mom’s sentiment. “So you had trouble getting her into the pull-ups?”, her dad asked in slightly hushed tones, though not quiet enough that Cara, and surely Ryan could hear it a few feet behind. It wasn’t an especially large car. “We’ll talk more when we get there, but trouble is an understatement. I did what we talked about and we are going to be keeping her on a short leash this weekend”, Patrice said back, not quite as hushed. Cara blushed deeper and just looked out the window at the passing trees as they made their way towards the highway. Normally she would bark back at them for talking about her like she wasn’t even there, but the slight soreness in her butt was enough to make her bite her tongue. “Ah, so that’s why she’s having trouble sitting still”, her dad whispered, to Cara’s absolute horror. And she realized, with even more embarrassment, that he was right. She had been having trouble getting comfortable and part of that was the sore butt. Some of it was also the fact that she hadn’t had a chance to pee since waking up. She had been on the way to the bathroom when her mom had stopped her and after everything she hadn’t gotten a chance. The most embarrassing reason for her wiggling, though it was a close call, was the slight squishiness she could feel now cool beneath her, reminding her that she had indeed used the padding. Although it hadn’t been much, she was convinced she could smell the slight ammonia scent and she couldn’t escape the idea that her mom was right and she was going to get a rash. No chance in hell was she going to be telling her mom that she needed another pull-up. Maybe she could ditch this one in the rest area when they inevitably stopped. Showing up commando would be significantly better than in a pull-up, even if it were completely dry. Despite the rough start, she was eventually able to tune out her parents’ conversation in the front and settle into a comfortable enough position to doze off. She had had a long morning after all. Waking up, head pressed against the window, drool sticking her hair to her face, Cara felt disoriented. Wiping her face and blinking, she looked around and remembered where she was… and all that had transpired this morning. The first reminder was the slight soreness still in her rear, and the strange sensation of the slightly damp pull-up. “Morning, sleepyhead”, came the jovial voice of her dad, smiling at her in the rear view mirror. Cara was too preoccupied to smile back, she was too preoccupied to even blush. All she could think about was how much she had to pee. Her bladder was aching for release and she knew that she would need a bathroom sooner rather than later. Glancing at the clock, she realized she had slept through over half the trip. Good, this would be a totally reasonable time to ask for a bathroom break, she thought. “Hey dad?”, Cara asked, “can we stop at the next rest area?”. A look was exchanged in the front seat between her parents. Beside her, Ryan was mercifully dozing. Cara, meanwhile, was squeezing her thighs together and bouncing a leg. “Honey, do you have to go really badly or can you hold it a bit longer? We were kind of hoping to make it without stopping. If we do that we might just catch the family at the house. We only have an hour and a bit to go…”, was her mom’s response. Ugh, stupid big family and their equally Amazonian bladders! Cara knew which answer they were hoping for, but there was no chance she was going to make it that long. She was starting to worry that she wouldn’t even make it to the next rest area! “It’s an emergency!”, Cara said, now pressing a hand to her crotch to physically hold her urine inside of her. She didn’t have the bandwidth to even worry about how childish she must look and sound. She couldn’t even find the focus to blush, she was instead clenching her teeth and trying to prevent a disaster. Sighing, her dad answered this time in a calm yet disappointed voice. “Okay sweetie, we will stop at the next rest area”. Cara felt badly but she was so grateful to hear that. Every second ticked by like an hour and every bump caused her to press her fingers more deeply into the padding beneath her. Cara didn’t want to be seen as a little kid who couldn’t hold it, but… she couldn’t hold it. “Dad, I can’t hold it! Is the rest stop coming up soon?”, she asked in a panic. “Oh, honey this is what we were talking about this morning”, came her mom’s response. “This is why we wanted you to wear your pull-ups. Try to hold on and if you have an accident before we get there you can just let me know and we can get you cleaned up and changed into a fresh pullup”. Cara felt a small spurt of pee sneak out past her digging fingers even as she whined back, “mooooooooom! Stop talking about them! They’re not mine and I don’t need them and I’m not gonna use them and I don’t need a change and stop talking about it!!!!!”. The volume and force with which she expressed this only served to wake Ryan and open the conversation to one more. Ugh, stupid mom!, Cara thought, even as she could feel another spurt of pee sneaking past her defenses. The agonizing wait for the rest area felt like the longest of Cara’s life, though it was only about twelve minutes according to the passive aggressive digital numbers set into the dash, switching as slowly as possible. Clearly there was something wrong with the clock. When they finally pulled off the main highway and into the service area, Cara nearly cried with relief. She only needed to hold on til she was inside and she would be able to not only relieve this pain but even ditch the stupid garment altogether.

Chapter 46: Rosie's Birthday Elysium – LittleFallenPrincess ------------------------------- February “So you can hear me now?” Maria asked, just like everyone had just moments before, as we all sat in a circle in the playroom, with all attention on my girl right now after she had been in the hospital recovering from her procedure. “Yes, Maria, I told you, I can hear everyone now,” Ella giggled. “Okay… just checking.” “That’s so cool!” Rowan added. Then one of the boys across the room yelled out, “HEY GIRL, CAN YOU HEAR THIS?” before proceeding to blow a huge farting sound into his hands using his mouth. “I swear… they are going to be the first people here to not graduate…” Poppy sighed. “Just ignore them, hun.” “Don’t worry kiddos, I think they’ll learn their lessons very quickly…” Ceres said. Ceres was the Nanny on watch right now, with the other Nannies just outside and down the corridor in the security room. “What do you mean by that?” Ella asked, innocently. Grinning at my girlfriend, Ceres turned her attention in the direction of the boys’ group. “Oscar…” “WHAT?” the guy who made the farting sound called over. “Void.” As Oscar was being lifted up by his Nanny, Aurora, Ceres’ tried her best to hold in her laughter. Me and my friends on the other hand… we were in stitches, unable to breathe because we were laughing so hard. The poor guy’s expression went vacant as soon as Ceres said the trigger word. He got up onto his knees, squatted a bit… and filled the back of his nappy, drool dripping out of the corner of his mouth. The only other thing that came out of that boy’s mouth was babble, as the boys all scooched away from him as quickly as possible, trying to avoid the smell. And from their reactions… I think they all feared being Ceres’ next target, so they shut up and sat in silence as Aurora walked in, grabbed her charge, and carried him out, staring at Ceres with a look of disapproval. “He earned it,” was all Ceres said. Aurora… said nothing. She just walked out with Oscar in her arms, no doubt to change the guy’s shitty nappy. “That… was perfect…” Maria replied, clapping excitedly. “So I assume we can all do that?” asked Ava. “Do you mean can you trigger the boys or do you mean do you all have the trigger installed?” Ceres replied. “Both?” Ava shrugged. You could tell she both wanted to and didn’t want to know the answer to this. “No, you can’t trigger anyone. Only Nannies and staff can. And no, your group doesn’t have the trigger installed.” “Why not?” “Because you’re well behaved. You’re actually going along with the program. If you start to backslide… maybe you’ll find some… influence… being played whilst you sleep.” “So you play hypnosis or something in their sleep and now suddenly they can sh-poop themselves?” “Exactly.” “Why didn’t the other boys get affected? Do they all have different trigger words?” asked Ava. “Nope. I just said his name first. That’s how the trigger works.” “So if you said ‘boys, void’... they’d all…” “Yes. But I won’t do that. Maybe. Probably not.” “That’s so cool…” “I mean… we are always on the lookout for other Nannies…” Ceres said to Ava, taking not only Ava but all of us by surprise. “You mean… if I graduate here… I could become a Nanny?” she asked. “If that’s something you want to do, yes. But you’re not to see it as revenge or anything for what has happened to you, it’s an opportunity to pay it forward. I’m not allowed to say who… but a couple of Nannies started off here as first years…” “Were you in here before you were a Nanny?” “No, sweetie. I’ve been here since the start as a Nanny. It’s a couple of the current first year’s Nannies that were once here as little ones. I would advise not teasing them about it like their charges did once they found out. They quickly regretted it…” “How did you get the job then?” “I was friends with the board. They offered me a position here when they told me of their plans.” Ceres… is a friend of Sophia and Jess? This was new to me… “But yes, if you are interested in becoming a Nanny once you’ve graduated, provided we think you’re a suitable candidate, we can make that happen.” “That would be kinda cool… I do like Venus…” Venus was Ava and Poppy’s Nanny… and she wasn’t as active with us as Ceres and Vesta are. She was more like Juno, she only popped in to change their charges and make sure they’re doing okay, they didn’t interact with the group as a whole, only her particular charges. Ceres is pretty freakin’ special, I’ve gotta admit… Thinking about it… would I want to be a Nanny here? I’ve never really seen myself as the maternal type, but then I never really saw myself as ever becoming the girl that was hidden within me until I came here. Maybe it would be best to keep my options open? If I come out of this a transitioned, happy woman with an amazing girlfriend at the end of this… then I would kinda like to pay it back to Elysium in some way. I wonder who else would like to be a Nanny here? Obviously not Jess and Sophia. Nor Ellie, she enjoys playing baby too much, if anything she’ll probably ask to be re-enrolled here once she graduates! I guess this is very much third year stuff, as that’s when they start building you back up. Or at least when they should be… by the progress of the boys… maybe they need a little more time to cook before they let them back out. I think it should be soon that they start potty training the third years, right? And I assume that’s when they start the super serious growing up stage of this treatment. From what I understand, and from what they’ve told me, the first year is breaking you down to nothing. Second year is letting you grow up again, with love and support and a positive atmosphere. Third year is all about helping you be a better person again, not falling back into who you were before. I… I must admit, I’m a little worried about all that. I don’t know who I am really at this point. I know I’m Rosie. I’ve finally admitted that to myself and accepted it. But who exactly is Rosie? What movies does she like? Does she still have the same favourite things? What about my fashion, do I have a certain style? Most people would just take the best parts of themselves when rebuilding the new them. But me… I’m starting from scratch. Rosie likes games. Rosie likes movies. I know that. Rosie really likes Ella. So clearly I’m… what… a lesbian now? Or maybe bi… I’m not even sure what I identify as really! See! This is the problem. Maybe… maybe I should speak to Joy about this soonish. Maybe I need a little more time than the others to ‘cook’. A few days later… “So… excited?” Ceres asked, smiling down at me, checking both my pigtails to make sure they look perfect after all the work she had just put in to making me look adorable. “Uh huh!” I replied, nervously. “Rosie’s first birthday. In both the literal and figurative sense!” “Huh?” “Well it’s your first birthday as Rosie. So it’s her first birthday! And… it’s your first birthday… kinda. Because you’re a baby…” “Oh… are we being treated like one year olds now?” “Nah, I was just making a joke. I’m still nursing you, kiddo, don’t worry!” “Oh… I… that’s okay too…” “Nervous?” “Uh huh.” “Don’t be. I’m sure you’ll enjoy it loads. And as an extra birthday present… I’m going to let you in on a little surprise ahead of time.” “Oh? Is it something Elysium related that only I can know about?” I grinned at my Nanny. “Kinda. At least for the next week. Then everyone else will be told. But… we’re planning on having some graduates returning.” “Huh? Did they screw up in the outside world and revert to their own ways?” “Pfff, Rosie… we’re good at what we do. Just… ignore the current third and second year boys… no, what we’re planning for the first time… is to have some of our graduates come back to Elysium for a little talk.” “A talk? What about?” “They’re going to try to talk to you all, to reach out and get people to accept that we’re just trying to help you all. They’ll be able to show the benefits of going through the program, the perks and the emotional stability they have now they’re all successful.” “Oh that’s cool! Kinda like a career day kinda thing?” “Yeah, I guess so. We’re currently trying to get a list of graduates together who are able to and happy to come talk to you all, so that’s why we’re not announcing it. But… because you’re already in the know about a lot of Elysium already, and because you’re my little Princess…” “...And because you really wanted to tell someone…?” I grinned at her. “Yes, okay, I did. I really did. But the Nannies here already know… so… boo. At least I get to tell you!” “I think it’s a good idea.” “Some of the graduates won’t want to return, for good reason. They got what they needed out of the place, and they’ve moved on as better people. Coming back may remind them of who they were and what they went through. But I know of a handful of them who would love to come back and see how it’s all going. Especially my two girls.” “You mean the two you were Nanny for before me?” “Exactly. They graduated just before you came in. When you and I met I had no babies in my care, hence why I had a bit more time outside the compound, as they had graduated just a week or so before the school year started. They’re lovely girls, and I would love for them to meet you…” Why did I feel jealous all of a sudden? Why on earth did I feel jealous of her ex-babies? Like… they moved on. Maybe they keep in touch and stuff but she’s caring for me all the time… and will for the next year and a half… So why am I jealous of them? And most importantly… Why do I care so much about it? Ceres is just my Nanny… She's here to help me get better… But for some reason I hate the idea of her babying anyone else… “Happy Birthday to you…” As they all sang the usual song we had heard many a time here, I found myself staring at the flame in front of me. Just a single candle was lit, on a very adorable pink and white frosted birthday cake. When Ceres brought me into the main playroom, it was decorated just like it was for previous birthdays, with balloons and streamers everywhere. The boys had shuffled off out of the room, leaving us to enjoy the day without their comments and jabs. I’d been given cute little presents like outfits and toys and stuff… Ella had even got me my own copy of Alice in Wonderland, to remind me of her. I loved it all. I even got a cute little stuffed bear, though no one could figure out who it was from. We played pass the parcel, pin the tail on the donkey… and we wanted to play musical statues but it was difficult when only the third years can stand up currently, making standing in different poses a bit… awkward. It was an amazing birthday as Rosie. I was so lucky, so fortunate to have such an amazing group of friends and so many people that cared about me, all celebrating my birthday with me, with me… as me. So… …Why wasn’t I happy? “You okay, sweetpea?” Vesta whispered down to me as she checked the back of my nappy. “Yeah…” I sighed. “Looks like she’s in need of a change…” Vesta announced loudly, making me blush. Ceres looked up from cutting the cake. “Really? I changed her not that long ago. Okay, give her here…” “No, it’s okay, I’ll take care of the birthday girl. You get that cake cut up, otherwise we’ll have a bunch of babies attacking us…” Vesta laughed, lifting me up into the air and holding me on her hip. “I’ll be right back…” As she left, Ceres shrugged and continued cutting the cake, whilst Vesta and I walked off towards a changing room. “What’s up, sweetheart?” she asked, sounding really concerned, sitting me on the edge of the changing table, not actually changing me, but taking a step back and leaning against the nearby wall. We were alone in here, and she had disabled the cameras, which made me feel a bit more at ease… but I still didn’t feel like talking. “I’m fine,” I replied, shrugging my shoulders. “You look like you’ve been thrown into a party where you don’t know anyone. You look like you’ve won the lottery only to find out so did a million other people. You look like…” “I get it, I look miserable,” I sighed. “Exactly. So tell Auntie Danielle what’s wrong.” “‘Auntie Danielle’?” I asked, confused. “Well I’m talking to you not as a Nanny that is keeping you captive. I’m not talking to you as Vesta. I’m just Danielle. Or Danny. But then I figured you’re still just a lil baby, so…” she said, grinning at me. “Hey! You’re probably the same age as me!” I whined. “And? I’m the one not sitting in a slightly soggy nappy…” “...Good point. Fine… Auntie Danny… I’m… fine. Just…” “Just what, sweetie?” “I dunno. Something… feels wrong.” “What happened? You seemed so excited for your birthday yesterday. Did something happen?” “No. I just… it feels like the balloon inside me has deflated. But I don’t know what caused it to do so.” “Did Rachel say anything to you?” It was still weird hearing Ceres’ actual name, but Ves- I mean Danielle was trying to be more personal with me. So I tried shrugging off the weirdness. “I don’t think so?” “Because unless you got inside your own head… which is entirely possible considering it’s you we’re talking about…” “Hey!” “Am I wrong?” “...You didn’t have to be so blunt about it…” I pouted back at my ‘friend’. “Sweetie, I’m here to help. As a friend. And friends need to be blunt sometimes. So, did you get in your own head?” “I don’t know?” “Then maybe Rachel said something… What did you two talk about this morning?” “She told me about the graduate thing.” “Did she now? I swear… that girl is going to get herself in trouble one of these days. She’s lucky it’s just you, and you already know most of Elysium’s secrets.” “Most? So there are more?” “Oh yes. And before you ask, I’m not telling you. And Rach won’t either. She knows there are limits. You’d have to ask the board… and I have a feeling they wouldn’t appreciate having you sniffing around. I’d be careful sniffing around them… they’re often messy more than they are dry…” “The mystery of Elysium deepens…” I joked. “It really does. And I don’t even know half of it. But anyway, back to the point… did something about the graduates coming bother you? Do you not want to talk to people who went through the same things as you?” “That’s not it.” “Then what is?” “I dunno! That’s the problem! I just… Cer- Rachel said that she’ll be bringing her two girls in and…” “You got jealous?” she grinned at me, raising her eyebrow. “I… no! What? Jealous? Why would I-?” “Called it,” Danielle smirked. “Why would I be jealous?” “Because you’ve formed a bond with Ceres. She’s basically your Mummy. She cares for you, raises you, changes you, and with your whole unique situation… She's protected you and helped you come out of your boy-cocoon. And now you’re being reminded that you aren’t the only one she’s done this kind of thing for. Minus the transitioning thing.” “Yeah… but she had Ollie before too. Why didn’t I feel jealous then?” “Because you didn’t have her as your exclusive Nanny before. And since then you’ve become a lot closer with her, especially with the transitioning thing happening. She’s practically your Mummy now. I’m surprised you haven’t called it her. Some others have done so here…” “I… wouldn’t!” “Don’t see it as her having done all this for other people, see it as you’re gaining two big sisters. Honestly… I know those girls. They will be extremely protective of you, just like Ceres. You really will be a little sister to them. And don’t worry, they won’t take Ceres away from you. They moved on from Elysium. And I have a feeling you enjoy it too much to just drop it all…” “What do you mean by that? That I’d be like Jess and Sophia? Or Ellie? Are you implying I enjoy this treatment?” “Sweetie, I know I’m Ella’s Nanny, but I’ve seen the way you engage in here. Despite being given an out last year… Honestly you could’ve asked for an out at any point here and they probably would’ve let you leave… and you know that. But you stayed. And not just for Ella. Not just for Rachel. Not just for your mental health. You’re a lot more similar to Ellie and the board than you think. I knew early on you’d probably want to explore this kind of thing more when you graduate.” “I-” “Which is perfectly fine! We do not shame here. We think it’s a healthy outlet. I mean look at Jess and Sophia. They’re doing really well, all things considering. Especially after everything they’ve been through. And Ellie… she’s a bit childish and playful… but she’s also a very sweet, very mature girl… when she’s not filling her pamps.” “So… let’s say you’re right… and you’re totally not… but if I wanted to do this more when I get out of here… do you… do you think-?” “Ella will be accepting? Rosie… She loves you to bits. She’d happily indulge you. I don’t know yet if she’d be into it herself, but she would love you no matter what. And hey, I’m sure Ceres could take a day or two off maybe now and again, and be your babysitter…” Danielle grinned at me. “But yes, don’t worry. Ceres isn’t going anywhere. You’re special to her. Even if you’re not dating each other, she’s still extremely protective of you. More than she was even with her previous girls. Honestly, I’ve never seen her this maternal before.” “Really?” “Really. So… nothing to worry about, okay birthday girl?” “Sorry for…” “Ah ah ah! No! We don’t use that word today. Banned. Got it?” “...Fine. But thank you. For listening. And understanding. And helping.” “You’re my girl’s girl. You’re practically my daughter-in-law at this point. And most importantly, we’re friends, sweetie. I’m going to do my best to protect you just as much as the other two women in your life, with two more being added soon.” “I… really appreciate it.” “Now, why don’t we get a smile back on that face, get you back to that party, and we have a good time?” “Umm… What about my nappy? Won’t Ceres get suspicious if I turn up soggy…” “Good point. Clever girl! Right, lay back and we’ll get this thing changed…” ====================================================== So happy you all loved the previous chapter :3 Don't forget I'm on Subscribestar! Subscribers get 2 weeks early access to chapters, and exclusive short stories (Nessa's Tale is currently the only available one). The next four chapters of my new story posted on my Subscribestar! ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories, why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! Thank you to all my subscribers for their support over the past few years! Seriously, your support means the world to me. New chapters of my latest story every Wednesday/Sunday!Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post. And it goes without saying, my story is not to be used in any way to create AI work. Thanks!

Hey everyone! As a heads up, I might need to delay the release of the next chapter. I’m pretty happy with the plot, but I need to flesh out a few things first in terms of how it relates to the final chapters afterward with some of the finer details. Also, my time is going to be limited over the next few days, but I will try and push as hard as I can to still get at least three chapters out this week. I don’t know exactly how doable that is, but I will give it my best shot. Next, just as a reminder, a new poll is up for you all to let me know which story you all would like to read next. Story options and the link can be found back in the beginning of chapters 2 and 14. As I mentioned before though, if you feel more comfortable leaving a comment here or as a private message to me, I will count these as well. Additionally, like before, this poll will be shut down right before I post my final chapter on here. Further announcements will be made regarding this when the time gets closer. Last but not least and as usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 24: A Plan Is Executed Day 107 – 11:28 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley was nearly vibrating with excited energy as she was dropped off at daycare. She could barely sit through her latest demotion… the younger and regressed Little’s class, and while she was still sad about that particular fresh new humiliation, she also viewed it with an indifference seemingly reserved for regressing Littles who still had their minds. In her own thoughts at night, it was humiliating to be associated with the likes of the near-mute Kyle or the bratty Marilyn or the drooling Simon. Ron wasn’t much better, but now acting as almost a guide to her as she navigated this new terrible chapter in Peirama, Ashley was at least less bothered by some of the tasks and avoided the often-encountered pitfalls of her new level in daycare. But all that was secondary to her today. It was depressing and weighed on her mind, but Betty had shown her a pink rock from the front porch that morning and that only meant one thing… Brother wanted to talk to her. It was such a simple act, but at this point, unless something had gone terribly wrong, Ashley buzzed about because in all likelihood, she would be leaving soon. So, despite a coming acceptance of some oddities and embarrassments in her life now, they might all soon fade off into nothingness as she returned to Earth. So, despite waddling a bit to get out there, Ashley wore a perpetual smile as recess finally started. The cool breeze of the coming fall trickled in under the still hot September sun, but she soon made her way over to the fence and Brother’s usual meeting spot. Looking around, she took a deep breath. “The Littles are getting changed and I want to listen to a story…” “Good,” a voice quickly said, seemingly coming from nowhere until Brother and his usually shadowy self then emerged from beyond some nearby trees. “Glad you remembered the phrase I taught you. Can’t be too careful these days with having another Little be by you.” Ashley nodded. “I understand. Ron’s been helping me lately, but I made sure no one was following or watching me. I…” She then shook her head. “But never mind about all that! Do you have news?” She pressed herself against the fence, her emotions seemingly overriding her previous calm. Brother nodded. “Easy there, Ash, but yes…” He shifted into his jacket pocket and held up envelope of sorts. “I just got what we needed for both you and Ron to get out of here and back home to Earth through the portals. Is he still good with the plan?” Ashley nodded. “Yes… I floated the idea not too long ago to him… at least in a way, and he seemed fine with it. I don’t think he’s too far gone to leave yet. Getting there… but not yet.” “Good.” Brother stepped forward, the bottom of his chin getting cast into a little bit of the sunlight from overhead. “And how about you? Are you ready to blow this joint and get back home?” Ashley nodded eagerly. “Oh yes! Never been so sure to leave before I…” She then trailed off. Brother cocked his head slightly. “Before you…?” “I… it’s nothing,” Ashley stammered slightly. “I just…” She sighed. “I’m a little worried about the long-term effects of this place on us. I mean, Ron’s definitely going to have some issues, and me? I mean…” Her gaze drifted downward to what she was wearing… her snap-crotch skirtalls doing little to hide the bulk barely hidden underneath. A single breeze or even her just bending over would flash the entire world her shame. Needless to say, Betty had listened maybe a little too well with Ashley’s request for clothing to better accommodate a diaper change… “Oh… yeah… that…” Brother sighed. “To be honest though, I hear that all the time, and to be blunt, just put all that out of your mind. I know it’s hard to do, but in the end, you’ll be glad you did. Not going to lie and say life after this place and back on Earth will be easy, but I can link you up with some resources to help. Plus… I would highly suggest getting into contact with the LARP agency.” Ashley blinked back as if she was waiting for the punchline. “Wait… LARP? Are you serious?” Despite the shadows heavily set over his face still, it was obvious that Brother smiled. “Yeah, I know. No idea who came up with the acronym, but its legit and stands for Littles Assistance and Rehabilitation Program. Basically, they get you back on your feet after being a Little here. They deem what they can do, provide assistance if needed, debrief you on your time over here and what to say to others if you’re worried about that, and provide support for dealing with any… challenges afterward. I’ve heard they even have a staff dedicated to checking in for daily needs and facilities to help those with stronger disabilities.” “Oh…” Ashley winced at several points with his carefully selected wording. ‘Holy… I can’t even imagine what it would be like on Earth after what some of these Littles here go through. Like… how would someone like Simon even cope? He can’t even stop drooling, let alone drive a car or pay bills!’ She sighed and nodded. “Well, I guess that’s something…” “Right. Just… don’t let it all get you down,” Brother reemphasized before taking in a deep breath. “But now… details. We’re going tomorrow night. Be ready by then and I will contact you tomorrow for further details and confirmation. In the meantime, do what you have to and just be ready with your end of all this, okay?” Ashley nodded and soon after Brother departed. Walking back, Ashley breathed a sigh of relief before her gaze became focused once more. ‘Okay… here goes nothing… Just, maybe a few things to do beforehand…’ She then joined Ron and Kyle as they played about in the sandcastle, her movements seemingly almost lighter than they had been in weeks now. * * * Day 107 – 3:41 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley carried her excited energy throughout the day… even going so far as to not be so tired during quiet time. While Miss Fiona had warned her about taking a nap if she saw her tired, per Betty’s instructions this morning, Ashley avoided that with ease. She did dip for a moment, but the movie on during quiet time was really boring and she switched to a book instead soon after. Still, once naptime was over and the rest of the Littles joined the main daycare again, Ashley waddled over to Ron and sat down. She was already armed with a stuffed animal to mask her presence and entice him to focus on her with a front of playtime once again, but this time, she had a different goal in mind. “Ron… do you mind if we talk for a minute?” “Isn’t that what we’re doing now?” he asked, grinning a little as he strung Louie, his stuffed monkey around a nearby fort of foam bricks he had recently crafted. Ashley smiled as if to humor him. “Right. Good catch there, but… well I was wondering… would you be willing to go on a trip with me soon?” She took a quick breath, and her face turned hesitant. “Maybe without your… mommy?” Ashley winced with saying that but also knew full well from this morning that it was simply what Ron called Joy now. For her, it was just another confirmation that Ron had to get out of here. Ron stopped playing with Louie and looked back at her with wide eyes. “Without mommy? I…” He then took a breath and sighed. “With you, then… yeah! Why not?” A wave of relief quickly washed over Ashley. “Great! I’ll let you get back to playing with Louie. That fort isn’t going to destroy itself!” She smiled and turned around. Before she could step though, Ron reached out and grabbed her by the hand. “Wait!” Ashley stopped and turned back to her friend. “Something wrong?” Ron shook his head and then reached into the front pocket on the bib of his shortalls. He struggled a little but finally plucked out some sort of colorful object. “Here!” he nearly shouted while thrusting the object into Ashley’s hand. “I made this for you…” “For me?” Ashley opened her hand and saw what he had put there… a friendship bracelet. “You’re my friend, Ash,” he said with a speck of happiness and pride. “I wanted you to have this…” Ashley surveyed the simplistic bracelet with only a few beads and his name on the other side of it. She smiled and quickly put it on her wrist where her maturity bracelet had once been. “Thank you, Ron. I…” “You’re welcome!” He smiled and quickly took off with Louie to go meet with Kyle and wreck another piece of construction they had made before naptime. Ashley sighed as she saw him toddle off. ‘He’s regressing, but… he’s still in there. Good speech and…’ Her gaze went back to the bracelet. ‘I don’t think Nancy or Melissa could have made something like this for me…’ She then shook her head and shut her eyes. ‘Definitely need to stop all this from happening… and that means my story…’ She reopened her eyes. ‘And that means more evidence… and that means going to the facility… tonight.’ Her face with full of resolve… any maybe a little fear as well. Given what she was now desiring though… more fear might have been more appropriate. * * * Day 107 – 10:51 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley took a breath as she stood in front of the door to leave the quiet comfort of the home she had known now for nearly three months straight. Brother wasn’t ready to go… yet, but she still needed more evidence. She needed the redacted files… she needed the facility. Fortunately, through her plannings and the thoroughness of Brother, the first part of her escape plan almost didn’t need his help at this point. Of course, tonight, getting into the facility only… as if the word ‘only’ wasn’t such a mask for the gargantuan task now before her, half the plan could be ditched and reserved until tomorrow night. That being said, she still had to perform a few tasks in order to make tonight at least more assured of success. First, before she even went to sleep, she had to request to forgo the medication and the sleepy drink she had the night before. Betty and Pete both expressed their concern, but Ashley was adamant and even promised to pull the kangaroo closer to her tonight if it made them feel better. As Betty left, there was still a fair amount of trepidation on the Big’s face, but she shut off the lights and left the room regardless. Second, Ashley needed a keycard to get inside the main facility. Using the side entrance, security was minimal and the door there was an easy in. Several testers used it when they wanted to walk to work instead of driving and Ashley had seen it personally now at least twice. But Betty being Betty though, personal security wasn’t her top concern… at least from ‘family’ members she was supposed to trust. So, looking up only a little on the coat rack downstairs, Ashley managed to snag it from her purse. Third, having stemmed from a previous cover story for daycare which then bloomed into something a little more, Ashley grabbed one object that was both humiliating and useful to her… a camera. It was obviously designed for Littles in mind with its thick buttons and peach coloring, but ultimately, having physical evidence from actual film like that just seemed good practice at this point. Fourth, and likely critical to ensure she could come back without Betty or Pete knowing she had even gone in the first place, she had to stuff her clothing in the bed to create a mound that was supposed to be her. It wouldn’t hold up under intense scrutiny, but it was just enough to create the illusion of her falling asleep soundly. Also, considering her nightmares previously, Ashley was relying on purely the notion of them both leaving her alone in order to maximize her chances of a good night’s sleep. She even placed the stuffed kangaroo near the lump to sell the fake more… paying extra close attention not to accidentally activate it. Last, but certainly not least, Ashley needed the plans for the facility itself… at least to help her with a direction to go. This required a little more planning on her part, but she knew the code for Ron’s office and just had to wait for him to start getting ready for bed himself. When he finally started, it was just a matter of creeping downstairs, getting into his office, and taking his plans. Ron, having been none the wiser, ensured a smooth trip and in minutes, Ashley was out. So, now, Ashley looked up at the door. ‘Well… here goes nothing!’ Standing on her toes, she looked at the keypad and typed in the code. It stuck briefly and Ashey bit her bottom lip, but with a crunch and sliding sound, the door unlocked. ‘Whew! What a relief, but… focus, Ash… focus… This is it.’ Ashley righted her recently redressed skirtalls… being the easiest thing she could get back on herself, took a breath, and then walked out the front door. * * * Day 107 – 11:23 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 ‘I’m an idiot… I’m an idiot…’ Ashley continued to curse herself as she made her way through the neighborhood and up to the side gate to the facility. More than once, a car had come seemingly within seconds of discovering her hidden form in the bushes or behind a tree… but they always pulled away. It warmed Ashley’s diaper pretty well, but she had made it beyond the neighborhoods and through the darkened path to the side entrance. When she finally got to the door though, her relieved look was immediate. ‘Thank holy heck for this!’ Breathing deeply, she reached into her front left pocket and pulled out Betty’s keycard. “Okay you… you better work…” Wincing a little, Ashley once again stood on her toes and reached up high to swipe the card. The light then clicked a little before turning green with an audible click. ‘Yes! I’m in!’ Ashley hurried through the gate and pushed through the rest of the path before cresting the top of the ridge overlooking the main facility. She had seen it before, but the view from above was something to behold. Stretching into the mountain range beyond the horizon, the three main buildings of glass, steel, and concrete shone out at night. The night sky had always been slightly blurred from the faint blue glow of the facility, but seeing it now was nearly awe inspiring. Tubes linked several of the buildings, wires crossed overhead, and pulses of light radiated from within. And beyond all the glitzy technology, were the security protocols… turrets, guards, barbed wire, and enough cameras to probably pick out a single fly if they needed to from a mass of thousands. It was enough for Ashley’s leg to shake a little. ‘Oh boy… Definitely on shaky grounds here now, Ash.’ She then gave a thumbs up to her eye containing the camera. ‘Well, all good on my end and… I need to get into the side entrance as well. Thank goodness for any of the staff still looking for a smoke break!’ Ashley looked left, right, and left again, but the area was nearly deserted at the time of night. So, with another deep sigh, she sprinted across the open field and right over to the side entrance. Briefly, she hid behind a barrel and looked over her shoulder. ‘Okay… the one security camera and… yes! It’s off! Thank you, Pete, for spilling the beans about the security glitch here! Doubt I would ever get that luck around here again!’ Ashley trotted over to the side door and looked up once more. ‘Alright… double checking and… yes. No blinking red, green, or yellow light. I needed all three to be off and they are. Stupid back-up systems…’ Perching on her toes once more, Ashley reached up and swiped Betty’s care once more. According to Pete’s plans it was technically the last time she could use the card in the facility… as everything else needed Pete’s pin to access… but it had served her purposes well enough… especially as card access light turned green and the door opened with a creak. Taking a deep breath once more, Ashley walked through the doorway and into the facility. * * * Day 107 – 11:37 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley pulled out the map from her front bib pocket and checked it once more as she came to an intersection after checking that the security camera in front of her was off as well. ‘Okay… not busted yet. Gotta keep that up, but… where from here?’ Looking up the signs ahead were large and impressive… but also wrong. According to her map, each was labeled in the exact opposite direction of where she wanted to go. The map could have also been wrong, as yet another security protocol like the signage, but from her time here yesterday for Dr. Falon, she knew which way she had to go… mostly. ‘Stupid security protocols… I wonder how many scientists have gotten lost themselves in this blasted maze…’ Ashley scoffed, folded the map back up, and continued to the left toward the Chemical Department… Pete’s section. As she moved through the corridors, everything was most pleasant but still surprisingly empty. As compared to yesterday, the facility was more like a ghost town. There were a few errant experiments running in some of the hallways, and Ashley made sure to avoid them at all costs, but for the most part, she was alone. At the same time, while she knew to stay away from certain sections, others called out to her. Ones listing departments that would make any Little shudder only made her thirstier for the truth. The camera in her eye would catch it all, but there was an inherent danger in most of them. ‘Crud! If only I had more time and more access here… I could pop into those labs and check them out. I mean, Surgery Department? I can’t imagine that’s anything even remotely good for Littles, but… no. I would get caught in a second and I don’t even know if Pete’s pass code would work for them… or set off an alarm… No, not now. Maybe give that information to the next person who comes after me. Maybe Brother… I’m sure LRG could use the boost with what they find in there.’ Ashley then looked down the hallway to the other enticing labs, shook her head, and kept moving. Betty and Pete were unaware, but time was still against her. Worse, she could already feel exhaustion slightly setting over her. ‘Gotta keep moving, Ash… keep moving…’ Fortunately, that internal drive seemed to be just enough to power her through more hallways and even into another main building. A single corridor connected them, so Ashley didn’t have to swipe Betty’s card yet again, but the single pathway definitely seemed to get her heart racing. ‘Shoot! Shoot! Shoot!’ she thought as she sprinted through the one hallway. ‘Move your butt! Move it, Ash!’ To her clear relief, she cleared it without problems and continued on… right over to corridor with the sign she had seen yesterday, ‘Chemical Department.’ It was nearly its own entire building and there were several labs and offices inside. ‘Geesh! No wonder Pete is a big deal around here! If he’s in charge of this place, his funding must be at least twice of the other departments and he’s almost in charge of half of this facility!’ And sure enough, as Ashley turned the corner, she saw a single wall full of people’s pictures of the department and their corresponding title… all arranged by hierarchy of positions. ‘Dr. Pete Jones… Head of Chemical Department… yeah… figured that one…’ Ashley’s eyes scanned downward and while many of the faces looked familiar, some of their positions seemed strange or unheard of. ‘Okay… Head of Non-Chemical Change… that’s strange…’ Finally, at the bottom, her eyes stopped on a very familiar face. ‘Woah… Joy Spelding… tester… I wonder if Ron knows…’ the information was probative, but ultimately, not why Ashley was here, so after taking one last look, Ashley moved on. Following the map closely, she was essentially taking her best guesses as to where to go specifically… but right at the end of the hallway was another office, ‘Dr. Pete Jones... Head of Chemical Department.’ ‘Yes! I found it!’ Ashley nearly skipped over to the doorway. Her smiled briefly fade as she saw a keycard access… but then looked immediately relieved when she saw the pin access as well right below it. ‘Okay… either access should be good.’ She closed her eyes and then input Pete’s code. The door clicked after a tiny green light and then opened. Taking a deep breath, she stepped inside and immediately saw several crates of documents… each labeled ‘Destroy.’ She rushed over and opened the first… finding a full file about something called ‘FOY’ and another about ‘Tabers milk.’ ‘Curious… but… I need the other stuff. I need the files on the projects I saw before…’ It took some searching, but Pete was many things… just not disorganized, so within a few minutes, Ashley eventually found the ones labeled ‘Projects.’ ‘Whew! Thank goodness he didn’t destroy these yet! That could have been bad, but… which one? Which one?’ Ashley’s fingers glided over the five different crates all full to the brim with the various files. Finally, she came to the one labeled ‘Project Nurture.’ It was an entire crate dedicate to just it, but each file was labeled very specifically… subject’s 90876A and 90876B, aka, Joy and Ron Spelding. Needless to say, Ashley tore them open and looked inside. At first, the two reports on the subjects seemed similar… heights, weights, personality tests, background, etc. A few files into her reading though… especially after the two were ‘matched,’ the reports began to differ. While it was clear that Joy was reporting on Ron from the very beginning, her maturity never wavered… only her feelings for him. It was a little damning of her reputation as being different than the other Bigs around here, but her increased feelings for Ron and the fact that she was going against protocols in some instances did hold in her favor. ‘Okay, Joy… I don’t trust you, but… at least you’re not trying to butcher Ron. That counts for something… I guess.’ But then there were Ron’s reports. They were made by some guy named ‘Dr. E. Thompson,’ but that wasn’t the shocking thing… it was more about Ron’s clear progress… or in this case, regression through the project. The first was more about his maturity and the others that followed were simple and stated things like, “Subject 90876B, Ron, continues to settle into the routine that subject 90876A has established. He is no longer showing outward signs of combativeness or aggression toward Joy and even complies with most of her requests.” Soon, though, they began to change, until she got to the final log entered from only yesterday. It was longer and the same tone, but the message was now clear with her friend. “As you can see, the original instance of breastfeeding continues to be no fluke. While Ron expressed shame and a deep embarrassment the next day, as predicted, the milk provided just enough of an initial impetus that he agreed to try it again. Based on the notes from this morning before the highlighted section of the recording I am about to watch, Ron’s protests have dwindled to perhaps only a second of hesitation now.” Ashley read each line like it was out of some horror novel. More details were included, and each sounded worse than the previous. Then, just when it seemed it couldn’t get worse, Ashley looked beyond Ron’s file and saw at least 40 others… and a list of about 150 spread out over other countries. ‘Shoot… this this is global and growing… what the heck is this?’ Ashley looked venomous, but as she tore out several of the files… seemingly looking for others, one file popped up that she most definitely was not expecting. “S. F. – Subject 90984” was the label on the front of the next file in front of her now. It probably wouldn’t have been as obvious to most, but maybe from years of editing her articles back home, Ashley quickly noticed the oddity of the only label on the front listed with initials instead of a full listed name. Intrigued, she probed inside the file further, until she saw the real name… “Ashley Jones (Stevens), Subject 90984.” Ashley’s eyes widened and for maybe the first time in months, she had one single adult thought. ‘Fuck…’ Her fingers trembled as she pushed through her apparent other files. There were others that she likely should have been looking over, but none of them seemed to matter anymore… just hers. ‘Why the heck am I in here as some stupid test subject? Why S.F.? But wait… surely Pete had to be against this… right? Or… did I get him completely wrong now and was right when I first met him? Is he really just that cold calculating scientist without any feelings?’ Ashley shook her head and looked back toward her file before opening the front page. At first, the file was pretty basic and entirely similar to Ron’s listing out several of her mental and physical qualities… though these seemed to be pulled from her Carer+ file rather than another intake form like Ron’s or Joy’s had been. Curiously, despite it being a main file, some of her background information was redacted. ‘What the…? Should I be flattered… or more concerned with why? I mean… is this not the original?’ Further and pushing her on though, one document stood between her main file and the logs behind it, labeled as ‘Form 182.6.’ Looking down and reading further, Ashley seemed even more confused. “Subject 90984, otherwise known as Ashley Stevens, now Ashley Jones, shall be referred to as either ‘she/her/etc.,’ ‘Subject 90984,’ or ‘Subject Ferenzetti.’ The identity of said subject is to remain a secret, and steps will be taken to redact or completely remove sections if they are found to have her specific identity labeled. Why is not important… only compliance. -J. Beakerman.” Ashley looked up and blinked multiple times in confusion and recollection. ‘Beakerman… Beakerman… Beakerman!’ Ashley snapped her fingers and lit up in remembrance. ‘The first Joy I met that night! Joy Beakerman! She’s the head of the company… or at least the board. Woah…’ The weight of what she had just read dawned on her. ‘Pete… does he even know about me? I know this file has my name in it, but… if I’m only listed as Subject Ferenzetti or S.F., would he even question it?’ It seemed too disturbing to say the least, but maybe it was from sheer morbid curiosity about just her own state of affairs, now, but Ashley pushed forward and read the next files. Each passage seemed to infuriate her more than the last. “S.F is now coming along nicely… could be used as a possible basis for future studies based on her interaction with other Littles. Despite new issues that have changed these original regression parameters, S.F. now displays many regressive tendencies… S.F.’s socialization, or lack thereof with other Littles could be used in in future for the impact on mental health in relation to heightening previously exposed Littles to new forms of regression… Several of S.F. friends were subjected to separate studies but all showed signs of eventual regression in part due to her actions…” Ashley seethed with anger. ‘Stupid scientists! If I could spit or hit them, I would tear them up and… ah!’ Her thoughts devolved quickly into internal screaming at what was noted about her. But her curiosity seemingly got the better of her and she read further… this time about something else new and troublesome. “Studies and observations have proven useful, and S.F. has now been included in Project Nurture as an addendum… S.F. has now been assigned a case number… Reports indicate her willingness to cooperate with regulations of town and daycare… S.F. Bigs are influential and adhere to laws, but new findings suggest they may not be as onboard as originally thought to be. Further study is needed…” Ashley scanned beyond a few more pages, and to her clear chagrin, mostly talking about her potty habits. “S.F. progressing even better after ‘accidental’ dosage in drink. Reprisals for the planted initiator have been severe per one of S.F.’s Bigs, and we will cover the cost of rehabilitation eventually. New findings, however, show Bigs to be highly irrational with S.F. and continued progress. While both are loyal, further steps may need to be taken to ensure their cooperation in next steps with S.F. progress… S.F. Big, noted as 90984.1, might be vulnerable (see file P.N. - S.F. 1.2 for more information)…” Ashley’s eyes widened. ‘Holy… is 90984.1 Betty or Pete? Could it be possible that Pete is just so busy with everything else that he just doesn’t know about all this? Does he know they’re questioning his loyalty?’ A new thought then seemed to seep into her mind. ‘Should I tell them? Warn them or…?’ Ashley shook her head. ‘No… I couldn’t… if I do at this point, they’ll know I’ll have escaped… tomorrow night with Brother would essentially be lost, but maybe… maybe I could help them out…’ Ashley’s eyes drifted over to the other files, and soon, she began to tear through them once more looking for file ‘P.N. - S.F. 1.2.’ It took a minute… probably longer than should have been taken considering that Ashley was in the middle of a highly classified facility with armed guards, barbed wires, security cameras that could start working at any moment, and access to the facility only accesses through a single card… which also could be reported stolen at any point tonight. Still, Ashley found the file she was looking for. ‘Ah! There you are! Now… let’s see what we’re dealing with…’ Ashley opened the file, and her eyes looked about five seconds away from swimming with tears. It was a detailed file about Betty… more specifically, her weaknesses and relationship with Ashley and how she could be manipulated into influencing the Little. Being on one end of the file as the one who was trying to be tricked by someone she cared about; it was all infuriating and maddening… but there was another aspect of the file. There was a lot of technical jargon that Ashley seemed to squint and ponder over, but there was a bottom line, particularly considered the section was bolded and under ‘Final Conclusions.’ Simply put… Betty couldn’t have children. Apparently, at least according to the file with real concrete evidence conducted here in Peirama, it was a problem stemming from Compound 36-A. ‘Wait… there it is again… just A instead of B like that was in my system…’ From reading the files more carefully, it showed that most women Bigs couldn’t conceive naturally. It listed that there were plans in place of a potential cure or fix, but it noted specifically that “Unless a cure or alternate treatment is found, placing S.F. in perilous situations that will cause her to be injured, will cause Subject 90984.1, Dr. Betty Jones, to be forced to choose between regression or the harm of her Little. Owing to Big genetics, she will likely choose regression every time and further our end goal.” From the horrified look on Ashley’s face, there were no words to describe what she was feeling right then. That being said, after a moment though, her previous resolve to not help Pete or Betty in all this seemed to have vanished and new words began to stew in her mind. ‘Screw this place. I’m taking these files with me and I’m showing them tonight! Knowing them and how they’ve been manipulated, they’ll probably even help me leave. Just gotta get them all out…’ So, minutes later, after taking several photos on her camera just in case her own eye camera was somehow corrupted, Ashley then piled several of the enlarged reports in her arms and began to waddle out of the office. She had placed all the other files back and then stacked the crates like she had found them. It was nearly like she had never even come, and with a satisfied smile, she walked out of the room and… The alarms started blaring as soon as she stepped out. Flashes of red and air raid sirens and honking noises could be heard through the facility. Overhead, a speaker came on. “Attention! Attention! We have an unauthorized removal of files from the Chemical Department! Attention! Attention!” Ashley panicked and looked down. Feeling around, she found a small bulge and flipping the files over and out of the folders, she found a small little black device on each of the folders. Small and easily concealed, it was clearly triggered to go off after leaving Pete’s office. ‘Shoot! I’m a goner now, but… I’ve gotta try!’ So, Ashley quickly sprinted off as much as her thick diaper would allow while also not dropping a single file. Footsteps could soon be heard all around her. * * * Day 107 – 12:28 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley ran down one corridor and through another. Each one seemed to be blocked by the approaching sound of oncoming heavy footsteps and shouts from gruff personnel. More projects passed her by and while there was a desire to stop and maybe hide in one of those wings, another hum or electrical blast of light resounded in each to show that they weren’t in fact empty. So, when Ashley found a dark room with only a slight hum and glow coming from it, she quickly entered. Inside, while it was hard to be sure what she had been expecting, her dropped jaw exhibited her complete surprise to see what was inside. While several pieces of lab equipment littered many desks inside and a large computer seemed to beep with regularity off to another side of the room, the biggest and strangest item was the test tube… more specifically, the test tube with a very alive individual floating around in the blue liquid. Silver haired and toned, they looked like the perfect specimen of unique Little that a Big might want for their disturbing collection. From nearby, vital signs showed they were in fact alive, but other than that, little or no movement could really be seen coming from them. The fact that there was a large tank of yellow liquid next to them with skull and crossbones on it wasn’t very encouraging of their situation either. ‘Holy… what the heck is happening here?’ Ashley pressed her face against the glass and looked inside at the Little floating about. ‘And just what did you do to wind up in there? I almost would prefer a life of diapers over being stuck inside…’ The lights flipped on. Panicking completely, Ashley nearly dove under one of the nearby desks for cover. To her relief, both Big scientists seemed too focused on the alarm, their science, and each other to really notice any of her previous movement. “Geesh! You think they would cut that alarm in certain places. Not good for our experiment, you know?” The woman scientist nodded as she waltzed over to several beakers on the desk right above Ashley. “Yes, but you heard the announcement. Someone has removed the files from the Chemical Department illegally. You’ve heard the morning briefings… no unauthorized removal of classified files until the security system is back up and running. Any number of people could want to steal what we have here. I mean… what do you think? Honshu? Yamatoa? Maybe Itali?” The other scientist shook his head as he looked more closely at the Little in the blue liquid. “Nah. Both of those countries are our allies. Besides, their technology almost rivals our own. Betcha it was Catalon. Ever since one of their islands sunk into the sea, they’ve had to step back their Little research. They have the means and motive… I put my money on Catalon.” He then made a few more notes and walked back over to the woman scientist. “So… any progress?” The women scientist sighed. “Well, I hope this latest batch will put Project Hera back on track. The impregnation of Littles into women Bigs is progressing but candidates are lacking oddly enough.” She sighed and shook her head. “It’s weird… us Bigs seem to want to do a lot to Littles to have a ‘kid of their own’ but they still aren’t willing to risk a little to give birth.” “Well… maybe we can find a way to make that process easier. Something to think about for another day I guess…” Sighing, he then jotted a few notes down in his terminal, shut it off, and then looked back to the women scientist. “Okay… that just about wraps it up for me. You almost done here? I bet you anything that its quieter outside.” The woman scientist stepped forward as she swirled and added a few more compounds together. Seeing her foot now merely inches away from her hiding position, Ashley looked up in terror as she clamped one hand over her mouth to keep from yelping. ‘Oh shoot! They’re gonna find me and then everyone is gonna get in trouble and…’ Ashley hyperventilated for a few seconds and looked like she was about to break and scream. “Okay,” the woman scientist said looking pleased with herself as she removed the disposable mask covering her mouth. “That should do it. Just need that to stew over night and we’ll see if this wakes the Little up.” Smiling she walked over to the guy scientist. “Now… what were you saying about it being quieter outside?” Both smiled and soon exited the room. Seeming faint, Ashley quietly crawled out from her hiding position under the table and looked up at the Little in the tank. ‘Sorry, friend. Definitely wouldn’t want to be you now…’ She grimaced a little and then immediately turned and ran as fast as she could with the files still in her arms. * * * Day 107 – 12:39 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley continued to run. Her legs must have felt like they were exploding, and she winced several times likely from the pain she was now experiencing. ‘Gotta push through! Gotta escape! Come on, Ash!’ She pushed and pushed and looped around at least three or four times. Unfortunately, every time she tried to look at the map, another group of security forces would sound off and she would know they were close. So, inevitably, Ashley became lost. And while her speed was impressive, especially with the files, she was no match for the security forces closing in. It didn’t take long for her to be surrounded on all sides. ‘Shoot! This is it… permanent regression… all this for nothing! No story! No me… I’m totally fudged!’ “Halt! Set the files down and back away with your hands raised!” one of the guards angrily and forcefully commanded. Ashley gulped and nodded, eyeing the security forces’ guns right away. Still, doing as she was told, she easily set the files down and backed away with her hands in the air. Nodding, the seemingly lead security guard lowered his weapon and then gestured with his hand. “Oka. Go in and get her. Make sure she doesn’t escape like the last one.” Ashley squinted in puzzlement at that, but soon, two guards surrounded her and gripped her arms tight before slapping a pair of polymer cuffs onto her wrists behind her back. “All secure, sir!” “Good,” head guard noted in approval. He then cocked his head over to his walkie talkie on his shoulder and clicked in. “All clear. I repeat… all clear. You can send him in now.” Ashley furrowed her brow and tried to get a better view, but soon she didn’t need one as she heard the ominous clack of hardened shoes along the corridor before her. “Well, we meet again little one,” Mr. Vasiliou said with a sickening smile. “You might have doomed my Nancy with your little subversive tactics… but no more!” He sneered and then turned to the head guard. “Is she secure? Your men vaccinated?” The head guard nodded slowly. “Yes, sir, but… sir. Vaccinated?” Mr. Vasiliou smiled and approached Ashley without answering his question. “Now then missy… we actually planned for this possibility for a while now. Took a second to counter for what you could pull, but now… I have to say that it’s nice to know all that prep work can actually be executed now… with one minor twist.” “Sir?” Again, the head guard seemed to be questioning Mr. Vasiliou’s actions. As Mr. Vasiliou turned back to face the head guard, Ashley looked down and looked like she was trying to solve the mystery of the universe on the spot. ‘They planned and knew about me? But how? How did they know? I didn’t even know until this morning I was coming… unless… do they know who I am? Who am I really, that is?’ Turning back to Ashley after a short conversation with the head guard, Mr. Vasiliou approached Ashley with his same old nauseating and shit-eating smile before removing a single vial of silver polished metal from his suitcoat pocket. “Shame they never fully approved of this… Fitting I suppose though…” “Wait, sir…” Another scientist had gathered behind to watch the commotion and quickly stepped forward on seeing the vial. “You can’t! Not with her at least. She’s… Dr. Jones’ Little. He’ll…” “Do what?” Mr. Vasiliou spat as he spun around to face the scientist who dared to question him. “I’m mayor of this town and I only report to the board! This is my prerogative, and if the great Dr. Jones has an issue with this, he can leave town for all I care!” “But the board might side with him!” the scientist rebutted. “You know how they are with him and all that he’s done around here.” That only seemed to intensify Mr. Vasiliou’s anger. “Oh, screw them! I’m mayor and they like me just as much!” He then straightened out his suit that had become ruffled in his recent burst of anger. “Besides… he can always complain to the board and reveal just how his Little knew about all this and then proceeded to infiltrate this place. Two guesses as to how…” His beady eyes glared back at the scientist and then snapped back at Ashley when no further comments were made. “Now… have a fun little trip… baby girl…” Without even a second’s hesitation, Mr. Vasiliou took the small silver can and sprayed it right into Ashley’s face. She coughed. She blinked a few times and then seemed to swirl around. ‘Oh… oh woah… what was in… that… can? It’s so… so… I’m sleepy…’ Ashley swayed a few more times as she was held up still by the two guards and then slouched over. Then, blackness.

Chapter 13: In Which They Make Dinner Andrea walked into the living room a few minutes later to find Ellie showing Sisu her phone, explaining the internet to the genie. She smiled, then handed Ellie a plate of warm leftover pizza while Ellie explained. Ellie took the plate and kept talking while Sisu nodded along, intrigued. Andrea sat on the couch and let the two talk. She idly pulled out her own phone and checked her socials, munching on her own pizza, before she remembered something the girl at the sex shop had said. She flicked over to her search bar and started typing. A few minutes later Ellie sat down beside her and took a bite of her pizza. Sisu had Ellie’s phone and was hovering around the room, scrolling through various apps. Ellie hoped she hadn't accidentally gotten the genie addicted to the thing, but hoped the novelty would wear off soon. Ellie snuggled up to Andrea, who hardly budged. Ellie looked up at her girlfriend and found her intently reading something on her phone, some article by the looks of it. “Washa loogin at?” she said around a mouthful of pizza. Andrea looked over as if just noticing she was there. “I remembered something the girl at the shop said and was doing some research,” she explained. “She mentioned a diaper community and I thought I'd look into it. Apparently there's a whole kink dedicated to it called…” she paused and scrolled up, scanning the lines of text. “ABDL? Adult baby slash diaper lover. It's a whole thing.” Ellie reached over and took the phone, skim reading while Andrea talked. The article was about this kink subsect, all about adults who wore diapers for fun. Ellie had heard mention of it online but hadn't looked into it herself. Her own hand drifted to her diaper as she read. Who would wear these for fun? she thought to herself. “It’s apparently pretty involved these days,” Andrea continued. “They have whole in-person stores dedicated to it and lots of online stores for buying cute diapers for adults, not just plain ones but some with more babyish prints. Clothes too, onesies and things. They even have meetups.” She looked at Ellie with a smile and gave her a nudge. “Maybe we oughta do some shopping, eh? Maybe meet some of these people?” Ellie blushed and passed the phone back to Andrea. “I don't know about that,” she muttered. “I may need them but that doesn't mean I'm going to do the whole adult baby thing.” She took another bite of her pizza, feeling embarrassed. Andrea was quiet for a moment before she said, “I think you should.” Ellie nearly choked on her pizza, swallowing it down with a cough. “What? Why?” “Well…think about it. If you're going to be in diapers why not try to enjoy it? You'll have to get used to them, and why not find some cute ones that you like, or meet some other folks who are into it? You should try to enjoy them if you have to be in them.” Ellie turned crimson as Andrea talked, looking away and making herself small. “It…it's not that easy,” she protested. “I can't just make myself like them. And I don't want to go full baby with it.” Andrea put her arm around the girl. “Well maybe I can help you,” she said reassuringly. “You're in this for the long haul and I'm going to be there with you, I can help make it a little nicer for you. We don't have to go “full baby” but maybe just some cute diapers would be nice. Yeah?” Ellie nodded shyly. “Yeah,” she murmured. “I guess you're right.” Andrea pulled her close and gave her a kiss on the head. “That's my baby girl,” she said. Ellie didn't respond, but Andrea thought she saw a bit of a smile on her face. The afternoon went by as the two settled into the couch to watch some TV. Sisu played with the phone for a while before settling in the air beside the couch to join the two girls. They all sat and watched for a while, going through a few shows that the girls had been watching, snacking on leftovers, and chatting. The girls tried to explain some plots to Sisu who remained perplexed by the shows. “I do not understand,” Sisu said after an episode ended. “Why does the angel man have such an infatuation with the older brother?” “It's part of their ongoing story,” Ellie explained. “The angel saved him from Hell and now they have to stop the apocalypse. It would make more sense if you'd seen the rest of the show, but you jumped into the middle of it.” “I see,” Sisu said. “Perhaps I will have to view it at some other time.” “We’ll watch it with you,” Ellie said. She gave Andrea a nudge. “Won't we?” Andrea looked over at the genie and paused for a second before nodding. “Yeah, sure,” she said. Ellie could hear the reluctance in her voice, but was happy that Andrea was at least making an effort to get along with Sisu. Ellie gave a yawn and stood up to stretch. “I don't know about you but I'm about ready for dinner,” she said, moving to the kitchen. Andrea got up and followed her. “Dinner sounds great,” she said. “Oh, and you said you were going to call your dad?” “Mmm, yeah,” said Ellie. “Gotta ask him about moving. Will you start dinner?” “Yeah, I'm thinking pasta. I can make some cream sauce, chicken, broccoli?” “Sounds great to me. Oh, one thing though.” Ellie turned to the living room where Sisu was poking at Ellie’s phone again. “Hey, Sisu.” The genie looked up at her. “Yes, Mistress?” “I want you to help Andrea in the kitchen. You should learn how to cook in the 21st century.” Sisu looked past Ellie to Andrea. “Must I? Mistress Andrea does not seem enthused by the idea.” Ellie looked back to see Andrea scowling while she was getting ingredients together. Ellie sighed and said to both of them, “Look, I know you two don't get along, but try to for me, please. Okay?” Andrea gave her own sign then motioned Sisu over. “Fine, come here,” she said. “You can cut up the chicken, I hate handling raw meat.” Sisu looked at Ellie who gave her a nod. With a roll of her eyes and obvious reluctance she hovered over the counter into the kitchen. Ellie snatched her phone back from the genie as she went by then stepped away to the living room to make her call. Behind her she could hear Andrea beginning to instruct the genie. Ellie pulled up her dad's number and hesitated, her finger over the dial button. This was the moment. She knew that her dad would know her as Ellie, but she was still scared that he wouldn't. What if Sisu’s magic hadn't worked? What if he was missed somehow? What if- Ellie pressed the dial button, swallowing her fear. If it didn't work she'd have words for Sisu, but for now all she could do was trust. The phone rang for a while, Ellie wasn't sure that he would answer at all until the dial sound cut off and she heard a masculine voice on the other end. “Hello?” her dad said. Ellie swallowed and spoke back. “Hi…dad, it's-it’s me.” “Oh hey there…” he paused. “Ellie! Gosh, I forgot your name for a sec there. Weird. What's up, kid?” Ellie breathed a sigh of relief. “Hey, I was hoping to ask for a favor later this month. Andrea’s apartment is jacking up the rent and she wants to move in with me, I was hoping you'd help out if you can.” “Yeah, I can probably do that. When would that be?” “We don't have a concrete date yet, but some time before the end of the month. I just wanted to let you know beforehand.” “Yeah, let me know when you have a more solid idea and we'll make plans.” “Sounds good, thanks dad.” “You bet, kid. Everything alright with you otherwise?” “Yeah, Andrea and I are making dinner, I just wanted to call and talk for a sec but I should get back.” “Sounds good. Love you, kid.” “Love you too, dad.” Ellie hung up the call and turned back to the kitchen. Andrea and Sisu were busy working now, dinner already well underway. Ellie watched them with satisfaction as the two coordinated with Andrea taking the lead. She slipped in next to Andrea and said, “Hey, anything I can help with?” Andrea gestured to some vegetables set aside. “Can you prep that for me?.” Ellie nodded and grabbed a knife and cutting board and started slicing the veggies into small chunks while Ellie and Sisu worked on the meat. Ellie was bemused to watch Sisu hovering in midair, bent over while trying her best to slice the chicken on the counter while Andrea coached her. The three of them worked together on dinner, Sisu watching intently as they cooked the chicken, made the sauce, and boiled the pasta. Soon the meal was ready and the three of them sat, or in Sisu's case hovered, in the living room, eating the meal they had made together. “I must say,” Sisu said around a mouthful of pasta, “this is an excellent meal. I have not had one this good in centuries. My last few masters were not very good cooks.” “It's a pretty basic recipe and the roux for the sauce can be used to start a lot of things,” Ellie said. “I'll show you a couple more uses, it's very versatile.” Sisu nodded and Ellie couldn't help but notice a smile on her face. The three ate while the TV played, enjoying their company. As she was finishing her bowl Ellie felt a slight pressure in her stomach. She had to go to the bathroom. For a brief moment she thought about the diaper she was wearing. She could just…no, she shook her head and pushed the thought away. She may need her diapers but there was no way she'd do that. She hurriedly finished her meal before standing up and setting her bowl on the coffee table. “I'm gonna run to the bathroom,” She announced to the other two. “Hang on a sec,” Andrea said. “Green?” Ellie blinked before remembering what Andrea meant. “Uh…sure,” she said Andrea reached over and slipped her hand down Ellie’s sweats, giving her diaper a squeeze. Ellie blushed, she'd never get used to this, she thought. Andrea gave it a couple of squeezes before nodding. “Yeah, you need a change,” Andrea declared as she pulled her hand back. “From the feel of it I think it's pretty dire. Go do your business and meet me in the bedroom and I'll change you.” “Yeah, sure,” murmured Ellie. She noticed Sisu watching the two of them, a slight smile on her lips. Ellie frowned, still blushing, and left to go to the bathroom. The sounds of Andrea gathering dishes came from behind her as she wandered the bathroom. Quickly she pulled her sweats down and untaped her soaking wet and heavy diaper. Andrea was right, the garment was heavy and thoroughly soaked. She pulled it away, folded it up, then sat on the toilet to do her business. As she finished she instinctively went to pull her pants back up, but realized that there was no point if she had to take them off in a second anyway. Carrying the sweats in her arms she exited the bathroom to find Sisu hovering just outside. “Mistress,” The genie said. Ellie gave a yelp and covered her exposed bottom with the sweatpants. “Sisu!” she shouted. “You scared me!” “Apologies, Mistress,” the genie apologized. “I would like to request that I may stay out of my bottle tonight. I wish to view more on your television device.” “Yeah, that's fine,” Ellie said, regaining her composure but not moving the sweatpants. “Just don't bother the two of us unless it's an emergency, ok?” Sisu gave a slight bow. “As you wish, Mistress. I thank you for allowing me this privilege.” “Sisu, it's no big deal. You don't need permission to watch TV, or really do much of anything. You're not a slave.” Sisu cocked her head, confused, then held up her arms, flashing the gold bracers around her wrists. “Mistress, I beg your pardon but I quite literally am. As long as I am bound to the bottle I am also bound to whoever holds it. As my Mistress you dictate what I can and cannot do.” Ellie looked at the genie sadly. “Well then as long as you're bound to me you are free to do what you want in the home. Just don't break anything, make a mess, or change anything here. Okay?” Sisu gave a smile and nodded her head. “Thank you, Mistress. Not all of my masters or mistresses have been so kind. I deeply appreciate it.” Ellie sighed. “It's alright. Uh, I have to get back to Andrea now. I'll see you in the morning?” Sisu gave a deep bow. “I shall see you then, Mistress.” She hovered off to the living room. Ellie watched her go, a feeling of sadness deep in her. She couldn't imagine what the genie must have gone through all these centuries. She sighed and walked down the hall to her room. She found Andrea in her t-shirt and underwear busily making the bed, pulling the sheets and blankets tight and smoothing them out. She was apparently finishing up as Ellie walked in. She looked at the bed, satisfied, then turned to the girl. “There,” Andrea said, “now we have a nice clean space to change you.” Ellie sat down on the edge of the bed but Andrea pulled her back up. “Nuh uh,” she said. “Your skin is still wet probably, you need to be wiped down first before you lay down. Grab me the wipes.” Ellie gave an exasperated sigh as she pulled open the drawer and grabbed the wipes for her. “You’ve changed me out of wet diapers on the bed before, why not now?” “You had the diaper between you and the bed before,” Andrea said. “You'll get your sheets dirty.” Ellie scanned the room and pointed to her towel from that morning. “What about that? Can't you put that down between me and the bed instead?” Andrea gave a thoughtful look as she picked up the towel, then laid it down on the bed. “Yeah, I guess that works,” she conceded. “Alright then. Butt on the bed, you need a diaper on now. Don't want any wet sheets.” Ellie climbed up and laid down on the towel, setting the wipes aside. Andrea grabbed the remaining items from the drawer, then moved to the closet where the pink bunny diapers were. Ellie let out a small groan. “Why those ones?” she protested. “Why can't I have the regular ones?” “Because I'm changing you and that means I pick, remember? Tomorrow when I'm gone you can wear whatever diaper you want, but for now you get the cute bunnies.” She pulled out one of the diapers and unfolded it, then folded it again lengthwise and pulled gently along it. “These are cute and a cute girl needs cute diapers.” Ellie watched her as she folded then unfolded the diaper. “What are you doing to it?” “I saw this when I was browsing some diaper stuff,” she explained, moving to her spot at the foot of the bed. “It's supposed to open it up and decompress the absorbent stuffing inside, make it less likely to leak. You ready now?” Ellie nodded. Andrea took out the wipes and began to work. As she did Ellie’s thoughts drifted to the day's events. So much had happened in the last couple days and it all still felt sort of surreal. Andrea was taking all this in stride, although her wish’s price probably helped with that. Ellie smiled a bit. Andrea was more forward, but she kind of liked it. It was nice not being the one in charge all the time. Andrea taped up the diaper then gave Ellie's crotch a pat. “There you go, kiddo, all nice and snug.” Ellie blushed at that. “I'm not a kid. I just wear diapers. I'm almost as old as you, anyway.” Andrea smiled and gave her diaper another pat. “I know, but I thought it might be something cute to call you. My little kiddo, my baby girl.” Ellie sat up, her diaper giving a crinkle as she did. “I don't know about that,” she said with a frown. “It feels like a little much.” “If it bothers you I won't do it. Sorry hun.” Ellie shook her head. “I don't think it's bad, it's just…different. I guess it's fine. Just…not all the time, okay?” Andrea gave a smile and nodded. “Can do, hun.” She pulled back the covers on her side of the bed and climbed in. Ellie did the same, snuggling up alongside the bigger girl. Andrea put her arm around her and they sat there in silence for a bit. “Thank you,” Ellie sighed. “What for?” “Everything. Thank you for being okay with all of this. Thank you for taking care of me. Thank you for not leaving.” Andrea leaned over and gave her a kiss on her head. “It's nothing. You'd do the same for me, I'm sure.” Ellie nodded absently. “Still,” she said, “thank you. I don't know what I'd do without you.” Andrea pulled her close and gave her another kiss. “It's what I'm here for,” she said. Ellie leaned in, her head resting against Andrea's chest. She put her arm around the bigger woman, her hand slipping up Andrea's shirt to rest on her stomach. She always felt better with skin contact. Andrea played with her hair and hummed as they lay there, wrapped in each other. Ellie felt herself drifting but as she did she felt a warmth and a trickle from within her diaper. Sleepily she told herself it was okay, she'd take care of it in the morning. The two of them watched TV in bed until, with thoughts of Andrea in her head, she slowly drifted to sleep.

Chapter 50: Behind the Scenes Elysium – LittleFallenPrincess ------------------------------- June “What’s up, little ones?” Ceres asked, leaning slightly over the railing of the crib, looking down at Ella and I, who were snuggled up together, wearing matching patterned onesies. We had managed to get one of those nights where Ella gets to spend the night in my crib, giving Vesta just Maria to look after. But in return, Ceres was allowed to dress us up, and she opted for matching pink ‘magical girl’ onesies. And the whole snuggly night she couldn’t stop cooing and fussing over us looking adorable together. But for some reason, neither Ella nor I could sleep tonight. I don’t know about Ella, but I’ve gradually been taking longer to fall asleep each night. Sometimes I’m just laying there, eyes closed, pretending to sleep for up to an hour before finally succumbing to my tiredness. “I… can’t sleep,” I whined. “Me neither…” Ella added. “I’ve already tried the hypnosis music,” sighed Ceres. “You have?” I asked. “Sweetie, I’ve been sitting here for an hour, waiting for you to fall asleep. Usually it’s within 10 minutes of being read a story, but you’ve been cuddled up for an hour. Of course I’ve tried the hypnosis music.” “What’s the next step?” “See, the old handbook suggested using powerful sleep-inducing drugs to knock you out. But we don’t do that. We never actually did, thankfully, it was a thing we discussed during the first year.” “Why was it included in the first place?” I asked, feeling a little bit concerned. “As a last resort, I guess?” “What do we do now then? Just lay here… waiting to fall asleep?” “I could try and wear you out… maybe get you tired?” “I’m booooored!” I whined. “Me tooooo!” Ella joined in. We weren’t really that bored… Ella and I were enjoying our cuddles together, but it was frustrating sitting in silence in a very dimly lit room with nothing to do. I’d happily cuddle her forever… but I’d need something to watch or listen to whilst I do, just so I don’t get restless. “What do you want to do then? Sorry kiddos, I’m not used to this. Usually the hypnosis works and you’re out like a light. And by now you’re used to the sleep schedule of a baby. So you shouldn’t be up right now… so I really don’t know what to do.” “Why isn’t the hypnosis working?” “No idea. I’ll have to ask Joy.” “We should go see her and ask her!” Ella blurted out. “No sweetie… we ca-” “Yeah! We should go surprise her!” I added, interrupting Ceres. Ceres looked at us, then up at the doorway where the camera was… deep in thought. “You know what?” “What?” we both asked. “Screw it. Let’s go see Joy. She’ll still be here. She doesn’t leave for home until late most nights.” So dressed in the onesies still, Ceres carried Ella and I on both sides of her hip effortlessly, out of my nursery, out of the girls’ wing, and down the corridor that led to the backstage area of Elysium, where Joy’s office was located. Along the way, Vesta was walking in our direction with a puzzled look on her face. “Ceres…? What are you doing here with my baby?” “They can’t sleep. Hypnosis isn’t working. So I thought I’d go ask Joy. She’s the expert on it, after all…” “Really? She’s never had issues with sleep before…” “And… I figured it was time to give them a bit of a ‘behind the scenes’ tour…” Ceres said, grinning at her colleague. “Rachel…” The fact that Vesta used Ceres’ real name, along with the disapproving look on her face, meant that Rachel clearly wasn’t allowed to do this. Maybe if it was just me, she’d be allowed… but Ella is a different matter. Though honestly… I don’t know why. She’s a special intake, like me. I know she knows a bit of the truth of Elysium. Though… she doesn’t know as much about it as I do. “Don’t you ‘Rachel’ me… you know they both deserve this. I’ve been wanting to share this with them both for a while now…” “You have?” I asked my Nanny, surprised. “You trusted me. We gave you an out in the first year, and you chose to stay. If it wasn’t for you falling asleep before 7pm every night because of the hypnosis and rules… I would’ve shown you this during the first few months.” “What about Ella? She’s not privy to…” Vesta began speaking, but Ceres quickly cut her off. “She’s not privy to what? She’s not like the others. She’s like Rosie. Why can’t she know the truth behind Elysium?” At this point, I could see Ella was feeling uncomfortable and a little confused. So I spoke up. “She deserves to know how this place works. Honestly… she should’ve been given the same choice as I was…” I said. “Choice? What choice?” Ella asked. “Rosie… was allowed to leave Elysium,” Ceres answered. “Wait… what? Why?” “Because of her unique situation. Which ended up not being that unique as she’s not the only one here who isn’t here for behaviour… so again, Vesta… why can’t she know more?” Vesta didn’t say a word. She just sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose with two fingers. “Why didn’t you leave?” Ella asked me, confused. “They told me to give it a few months, and if I wanted to leave, I could. But… I saw the good this place could do for me… I saw the kindness in Ceres’ heart. And… I met you.” Ella’s cheeks turn bright red. “You… are not wrong, Rachel. I should’ve offered her an out. I was… selfish,” Vesta said, sighing. “No!” Ella cried out. “You helped me. If you offered me an out… I would’ve taken it. This place was nice… but it was scary at first. At least until I met Rosie. And I would’ve left before meeting her.” “I’m still sorry, sweetheart…” “Shush. But… you say there’s more to reveal? I thought I already knew everything about it?” “We’re going to get in so much shit for this…” Vesta sighed once more, before holding her arms out towards Ceres. “Give me her so you can carry Rosie a bit more comfortably, and let’s go give them the full tour…” “Hi Ceres, hi Ves-taaahhhhh…” Joy looked at us, in shock. “Umm… What's up? Why are these two still up?” “Hypnosis isn’t working,” Ceres replied, shrugging, as we all stood there in Joy’s office, crowded around the door. “Fu… I mean fudge…” Joy said, holding her head in frustration. “What’s up?” “I had a feeling it would stop working eventually.” “For everyone? Is everyone awake?” “No… they should be fine. It’s you two,” Joy sighed, pointing at Ella and me. “What about us? Are we special?” I asked. “Both of you have different brain chemistry to the rest, due to your mental health. I knew you’d both become resistant to it eventually. Honestly, I’m surprised it took this long. We didn’t even know if it’d work for you to begin with.” “Wait… how did you manage it with Ella before her surgery? She couldn’t hear anything, right?” “We used a visual method for her, until she had her surgery, then we switched to audio hypnosis. But it appears that the effectiveness has run out for both of them.” “So what do we do with them now?” asked Vesta, still holding Ella in her arms. “I guess… They just stay up now? I can try to make some tweaks to the hypnosis… give me a few days to work on it. This tech we inherited is amazing… but even this has its limits. And we may have reached them.” “So they get a normal amount of sleep from now on?” “I guess? Again, this is new. Ella and Rosie aren’t like most of our intakes. So yeah, unless I can fiddle with the program a bit to make it work for them again, it looks like these two will need a normal bedtime…” “So more time to cuddle?” Ella said, adorably. “Yes baby. More time to cuddle your girlfriend… or me!” Vesta replied, giggling at her friend, making Ella blush. “Well thanks for letting me know about this. Like I said, I’ll look into it and get back to you. For now you should get them back to their nurseries…” “It’s a sleepover night,” Ceres pointed out to the Doc. “Oh yes, well I guess you should return them to Rosie’s nursery then.” “Actually… Joy…” “Ceres… whenever you say my name like that, why do I feel like I’m going to regret asking…?” “Because you love me and I’m totally your favourite Nanny here?” Ceres laughed. “But no… we thought… seeing as they’re up… we’d give them the tour.” “Tour? What t-” Joy’s jaw dropped. Not literally, but you see the exact moment where her brain realised what Ceres meant. “You can’t be serious?” “Rosie knows everything pretty much already. They’re well over half way into their treatment and Rosie did choose to stay.” “And Ella?” “Ella should have been given the same choice as me…” I said, raising my voice a little. Doing the same sigh and pinching the bridge of her nose, just like Vesta, Joy gave in instantly. “Fine. But it’s on your head when Ella finds out about the girls.” “Girls? What girls?” Ella asked, even more confused at this point. “You wouldn’t believe me if I told you… why don’t we go find them?” I suggested. “Baby?” Ceres said to me. “I swear, if I lose my job here because of you… I’m going to adopt you and keep you like this forever, got it?” “Is that supposed to be a threat?” I replied, grinning up at her. “And I’ll take your girlfriend!” “Can Vesta come too?” Ella replied, joining in on the joke. “Yes Ceres… can I come into this amazing sounding household you’re planning when we inevitably lose our jobs?” Vesta replied, smiling at her friend and colleague. “You’re lucky you’re all so damn cute…” she sighed, waving goodbye to Joy and walking out of the Doc’s office. We walked around for a while, with Ceres and Vesta showing off the backstage area of Elysium. Most of it was boring. Just lots of storage areas full of baby stuff, an empty kitchen as the staff were off for the night, and the bathrooms. It wasn’t much really. There were some bunk areas for the staff to spend the night if they absolutely have to, but those too were empty right now. When we got to the staff room, there were only three Nannies in there, just Juno, Nyx, and some other Nanny who must be one for the first years, as I had never seen her before, and I know the basement Nannies tend not to appear above ground often. “Rachel… Danny… What’s going on and why are they not in their nursery?” Juno said, breaking the awkward silence as the other Nannies stared at us standing in the doorway. And she sounded unimpressed. Very unimpressed. None of the Nannies got up though, they all lounged about on these really comfy-looking sofas, in this really modern and cosy staff break room we had wandered into. At least Nyx was smiling over at me, they were clearly happy to see me. Must be a trans thing… “Giving them the tour,” Ceres answered. “There is no tour,” Juno sighed. “There is now. They couldn’t sleep. Hypnosis isn’t working on them like the others. Went to talk to Joy. Now these cute little munchkins are going to go get me fired, aren't you? You adorable little cuties…?” Ceres said to Ella and I, in a really cutesy condescending voice. “I know Rosie earned a lot of insider knowledge, thanks to her unique situ-” “Ella deserves it too,” I interrupted. “No, she deserved it. She should have been given the same out as me. Neither of us are here because we are threats to other people or dangerous to society.” “You’re… not wrong. The girls will probably end up agreeing with you too. In fact, we discussed opening up to you Ella…” Juno replied, taking me by surprise. I genuinely hadn’t expected her to agree with me. But then I keep forgetting everyone here is actually really nice, it’s just the facade of a shady organisation that makes me forget that. “You did?” she replied. “Yeah. But you were doing so well, we couldn’t think of a good way to bring it up without scaring you off, and you were making such good progress…” “You never told me you were discussing it,” Vesta replied. “We don’t always tell you everything…” Juno shrugged. “Clearly…” Vesta sounded pissed right now. “You better go see the girls. I assume you haven’t told Ella about them yet?” Juno asked. “No, they haven’t, but Rosie knows them, right?” Ella replied. “Yes. Just… don’t hate them. Please.” “Why would I ha-” “They’re in the security office, bothering Venus and Minnie,” Juno said to our Nannies, turning her attention away from Ella. “We better go save Venus and Minnie then…” Ceres laughed. “I’ll let you know if I lose my job or not…” “You’ll be fine. You know the girls are pushovers…” “Girls?” Ceres called out, putting her finger to her mouth to the two Nannies on watch in the security office, clearly she didn’t want them giving Ella and I away. The two Nannies pointed towards the desks at the back of the room, the ones covered with a blanket. “Rachel? Is that you?” someone said from under the poorly made blanket fort. They couldn’t see us, but we also couldn’t see them. “Yup. And Danny.” “Yay!” came another voice from the blanket fort. “I see you two girls have made a little nest here. Any reason why?” Ceres asked. “Bored.” “Mummy was too tired to play, so she suggested we come play in here…” the other girl said. Minerva looked at us and sighed. Clearly she was expecting a quiet night watching the security cameras, instead she got the two infantile board members to look after. “Want a couple more people to play with?” Ceres asked them. “Oooooh yes please!” Clearly they assumed Ceres had meant Ceres and Vesta… but when Judy and Sarah popped their heads out of the blanket fort to see Ella and I in our Nannies arms… their jaws dropped. Actually dropped this time. “S…shit…” ====================================================== Whoops! Forgot to update the title last time, silly me! Don't forget I'm on Subscribestar! Subscribers get 2 weeks early access to chapters, and exclusive short stories (Nessa's Tale is currently the only available one). The next four chapters of my new story posted on my Subscribestar! ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories, why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! Thank you to all my subscribers for their support over the past few years! Seriously, your support means the world to me. New chapters of my latest story every Wednesday/Sunday!Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post. And it goes without saying, my story is not to be used in any way to create AI work. Thanks!

Chapter 61 A breath of air As I opened my eyes the next morning, I caught a glimpse of Mommy leaving the bedroom. She seemed to be dressed already. I stretched a bit and noticed my diaper was wet. I looked over and saw the empty bottle on Mommy’s nightstand, so I knew I had wet while she fed that to me in the middle of the night. I got up and waddled out to the kitchen where I could smell fresh coffee brewing. Mommy was sipping a cup already, leaning against the counter. She smiled asking, “Morning darling, did you sleep well?” With that she gently put a hand on my diapered bottom and gave it a squeeze. We both knew I was wet. I found a cup and poured some coffee for myself as I answered, “Yeah, you know I sleep great when I’m with you.” That brought another smile from her, “Flatterer…trying to butter me up?” I sipped my coffee and smiled, “Is it really flattery if it’s true? But how about you? Isn’t waking up in the middle of the night these past few weeks been kind of rough? Just to feed your husband a bottle?” She smiled, set down her cup and put both arms around my neck. She said quietly, “I’ve got a little secret to tell you, I haven’t done it every single night. A couple of times, I let it go just to see if you’d wet yourself anyway. A couple of times you did, and a couple times you didn’t.” I blinked, then frowned a little, “I wet in my sleep, without… without a bottle?” She just nodded and smiled. I thought for a moment then asked, “Does this mean I… we need to go see that therapist? We said if I started wetting in my sleep, we might need to do something about it.” She slowly shook her head and said, “Not unless you want to. I’m perfectly happy to have you wearing diapers every night and wetting them. And I’m pretty sure it’s nothing physically wrong, not like we need to see a urologist or anything, right?” I thought for a moment, then just said, “I guess not, let me think it over? I mean, having to check the box on medical forms that yes, I’m a bedwetter… “ Sarah just smiled and said, “Well that’s what the box is for silly, some people are bedwetters, it’s no big deal to any doctor or health professional.” She dropped her arms and turned to pick up her coffee mug again. Then she changed the subject, “I was going to scramble a couple eggs, you want some?” … Over breakfast, we talked a little about the previous day. Sarah said she was planning on something similar every Thursday for the foreseeable future. I reminded her that I had only agreed to maintenance spankings for the first month or so and she nodded. Then she mentioned we had a dinner date on Tuesday with Tom and Jim. Apparently, she had accepted for us the day I came home drunk and made a fool of myself. When I said I wanted to ‘come up for air’ and take a break, she was fine with that. She mentioned some yardwork and I was fine to do that. She also mentioned that we only had one more pullup from Julia’s stash. She had ordered some of my own, she wasn’t about to keep sneaking some from Julia. But it might be best for me to wear regular underwear today. We could still talk about my shifting to diapers and pullups full time if we wanted to do that. … At lunchtime, we chatted about the gardens and Sarah mentioned a project she wanted to work on, something to do with oil painting. “I’ve always wanted to try getting back to that. I did some in high school, and my first year of college.” She explained. I thought for a bit then replied, “Hmm.. well the guest room is kind of already in use. I think I might be able to clear some space in the basement? Maybe near my workbench?” She shook her head, “No, thanks but the lighting down there sucks. You can’t really paint under fluorescent lighting; the colors just aren’t right.” I nodded in understanding. Yeah, some bright lighting is okay for working with wood and things, but I can understand the color rendering isn’t the best. Especially if you’re trying to create art. I suddenly had a mischievous thought and pointed to the corner of the dining room. I tried to act cooly, “How about right there? Natural sunlight from the patio door, not a lot of room but enough for an easel and chair.” She looked and thought for a minute. Then she mused, “That could work. Maybe you could make me a small table for paints and supplies?” Then she was quiet for a minute, and said quite calmly as she took one another bite, “Of course we’ll have to find a different corner for a naughty little one after they get spanked.” Giggle, she saw right through that! It’s okay, I knew the next time I needed a spanking, she would have thought of something. I just winked and whispered, “Darn… you noticed that did you?” She just laughed. When I was almost finished with lunch, she reached for the saltshaker and tapped it. That got my attention. She started, as has become her practice, “Michael, do we have a quorum for a meeting to discuss our sex life?” Despite the playful discussion about where a certain naughty boy might be sent for corner-time, I just smiled and agreed, “Yes madam chair, all present and ready to begin. What would you like to discuss?” “Well first of all, how was maintenance Thursday for you?” she asked. I paused and was reluctant to go first, so I tried to defer, “Well it was your suggestion, why don’t you go first, did you think it went well?” But she was not fooled for a second, “Michael, I want to know your honest impression. If I say my opinion, how can I be sure you’re not just agreeing with me?” Sigh… Never let me take the easy way, I have to be totally honest about my feelings with her… I took a breath and began, “Well some of it was fine. I mean, dressing me up and all, you know I like when you do that. And helping you with chores, as long as you do some as well, that’s fine. But I don’t want to be some servant or slave.” I paused, but she didn’t say anything, just kept looking at me, as if she knew there was more. So, I continued, “But the taking me out, dressed like that, I was scared. When you threatened to take me in the store, I almost said pineapple.” She nodded a tiny bit and said quietly, “Okay. But you’ve worn your Shelly outfit at Mom’s and Julia’s, so I thought it wouldn’t be a big deal.” I tried to explain, “Yes, but that felt different. You were trying to help me hide it from the world with Julia’s raincoat, and at Mom’s, well that was an accident. Yesterday, you threatened to parade me through the store. I… I’m just not ready to do that.” She waited a moment, then tapped the shaker, “Understood, if I need to take you out on a Thursday, we’ll be a bit more discrete. Anything else about yesterday?” When I didn’t speak up, she stared at me a moment and asked, “What about your paddling? And I locked your dick away for no apparent reason?” I couldn’t help myself as I remembered that part, I felt my cock twitching in my pants. Yes, why hadn’t I brought that up? And why is my cock trying to get hard now that she mentioned it? I know the real reason, but she’s going to want me to say it. I looked down at my plate and whispered, “It was fine…” Of course that wasn’t enough and she explained softly, “Michael, if you want me to keep doing that sort of thing, or if you want me to stop, you have to tell me.” I pushed my hand between my legs. Gripping my crotch without a diaper was getting to be the exception these days, and it felt nice to squeeze my hardening cock. I blushed a bit and managed to stammer, “You… you can keep doing it… It… it turns me on to submit to you. Doing what I’m told like a little boy… makes me… you know… makes me... horny.” She reached and gently put her hand in my lap, gripping my hand and pulling it away from my crotch as she said, “There now… was it that difficult to tell me the truth?” I shook my head a little and ‘used my words’ for once, saying, “No, but only to you. I could never admit that to anyone else.” She squeezed my hand again and smiled. But then I had to ask, “But why the chastity cage? Nobody was coming over, and you said it’s not for punishments… Why did you keep me in a cage most the afternoon?” She let go of my hand and paused, “Well to be honest, I’m not sure. I wanted you to take a nap and not jerk off. And since you bent over my lap and let me paddle you, that was fun for me, knowing I have some control over you. I wasn’t going to keep you in it very long, but then I decided to wait until you asked to be let out. If you had asked right after your nap, I would have taken it off then. But you didn’t ask, so I just wondered how far you’d let it go.” “You mean, if I hadn’t asked to be let out, I might still be wearing it even now?” I asked. She just shrugged, “I don’t know, probably. This whole chastity thing is sort of complicated. We started it as a way to help you with your problem. But I think you like it sometimes. You’ve put it on yourself a fair number of times, not complaining much about it.” Well I couldn’t deny that exactly. I mean, she had asked me to put it on, or suggested it, and I did. What does that mean? Do guys sometimes just submit to being locked up like that? If Sarah’s right about Christine and Frank, there’s no way Christine forced Frank into a cage, he must have at least not objected very much… Maybe guys sometimes like to be??? I looked up and Sarah was looking at me. I asked her, “What about you? What did you think about yesterday, and … and do you like putting me in chastity?” She smiled a little smile and started, “Well good of you to ask. Yes, most of the day was nice for me as well. But the sudden trip to the store reminded me that being a Mommy with a little one, sometimes gets complicated. Normally I would have just dashed out on my own. But accepting that I can’t leave my baby home alone, complicated things. In the future if something like that comes up, I’ll have to change your outfit. That makes a ‘quick trip’ a bit more time-consuming. I’m just glad I didn’t have to pack a diaper bag and baby bottles.” She continued, “And Michael, I do like when you do things to please me. Not just in bed, but doing the laundry for me, doing as I ask, it’s quite nice. As for the chastity stuff, I really did start the whole idea as a way to help you around Julia and her babysitting you. But sometimes, knowing that you’re mine and that you’ve surrendered your very manhood to me… well it proves to me that we’re totally dedicated to each other. I mean, I’m not trying to withhold sex from you, but knowing that you’ll give me that, it’s just… just something special.” I thought about what she said, and we sat quietly for a couple minutes. Then she sat up straight and tapped the shaker, “Shall we declare overall it was a success? We can do something like that again next Thursday?” I sat up straight as well, nodded and agreed, “Yes madam chair, there was that issue about going to the store, but I think we can continue.” She tapped the shaker and then moved on, “Very well. New business. I think Shelly needs a good fucking with a strap on. Any comment?” I blinked and my jaw must have hit the table. I exclaimed, “What?!?! Where did that come from?” She just spoke frankly, as if talking about the price of cold-cuts at the deli, or a neighborhood proposal to plant marigolds. She simply put it, “It’s something I’ve been thinking about, something I think little Shelly might like to try. You can’t deny you like having me play with your ass. That playdate at Julia’s, you creamed your diaper when I used her dildo on you.” I blushed sixteen shades of red! My mouth must have opened and closed three times before I managed to make any coherent sounds. Finally, I managed, “Well yes… but that was… I mean you’ve only had me wear one of those plugs… and it’s smaller… and … and Julia’s… that was because…” She giggled, “Michael… you’re so cute when your being all shy and defensive.” She charged ahead though, “But we both know you’ve thought about it. And yes, I think first we need to work you up from the smallest butt plug we have, at least to the middle sized or even the large first, before we fuck you with a strap on. I didn’t mean I was going to drag you off right now and fuck your ass, but we’ve never talked about my using a strap on to fuck you, so here we are… talking.” I stared at my lap for a moment and said softly, “Yes, I’ve thought about it. But I figured you’d just… just do it whenever…” She spoke kindly, “Sweetie, that’s not how this is supposed to work. I know there are some things I don’t have to ask you about, because we’ve talked ahead of time. But this is something I wasn’t sure about. You’re a bit homophobic about men or being perceived as gay. And for me to put on a lifelike cock and fuck you… well that’s something I thought we should agree on first.” I nodded. Sometimes I never learn… she said quietly, “Michael, I know this is hard for you to admit, even to yourself. So I’ll make this easier for you, just a simple yes, or no. Yes, Mommy can explore the idea of fucking her little girl; no, my sissy’s cute ass remains a virgin. Now, which is it going to be?” I took a deep breath and finally said it, “Yes…” And just that quick, she tapped the saltshaker on the table and declared, “Noted. Meeting adjourned. I’ll clear the table sweetheart, you can go relax, maybe play your game for a while.” ++++++++++ As I cleared the table, I smiled to myself. That went pretty much as I expected. I already have a package of enemas for him that I picked up yesterday. I wonder if I should have him do that to himself, or if he needs Mommy to do that. I had read that a good cleansing first often makes wearing a butt plug for a couple hours easier. Well not today, maybe Sunday? As far as that strap on Julia gave me… maybe next Thursday? No rush… But I think before then, a little more pussy-licking is in order. … I went to the basement and searched around for my art supplies. I didn’t have a lot of things leftover from college, but I found them under the stairs. I took an inventory so I knew what I might need to buy. Just as I was finishing up and about to head upstairs again, I saw it. It was obvious what it went to, with the number ‘3000’ embossed on the end. I almost reached for it but stopped myself. I promised him I’d never go searching for it, and I hadn’t. I was looking for my art stuff. Should I tell him I stumbled across it, so he could find a new hiding place? Or just ignore it completely, let him believe it’s still hidden. Well, if I don’t say anything, and he finds out later that I knew… was it a sign of trust that it’s still there and I hadn’t touched it? Or telling him I found it and letting him find a new hiding place a better sign? Is honesty the best policy? Gawd, this sort of thing can be complicated!!! Maybe I best sleep on it for a bit, think it through. Once upstairs again, before ordering a lot of art supplies, I decided to first look at our banking. Michael has used some personal finance software for years to keep track of things and long ago he’d shared the password. So, I went to the home office and logged in. Yeah, it’s as I suspected, we’d spent a lot this past month out of the ordinary. Total expenses are higher. But when I searched through things, I saw some charges assigned to some category called ‘family things’. So, I generated a report of what was being spent in this category. Up until last month, it was under one hundred dollars a month. Some place called NorthShore Medical, and some web services? But this past month… Oh, I recognize THAT web site, it’s where I bought his chastity cage. And there, that was about the right price for his butt plug training kit. And more to that medical supply… OH!! That must be the diaper store!!! My darling Michael had been putting all our baby game charges and stuff in this category! I just shook my head a little… Sometimes I think you’re a bit OCD Michael; categorizing every little expense, and even ones for our baby games. Giggle, well we’ll need to allocate a lot more of the budget for THAT category! But I also noticed that he’d bumped up the monthly withdrawals from his investments. Some time in these past weeks, he must have figured out a new budget, bless his little heart. I’ll ask him about it, but I bet he talked it over with Ben, our advisor. ++++++++++ I had been playing my game for a while when I remembered to get up to pee. Not wearing a diaper today, I thought for a moment about just wetting my pants. Giggle, Mommy would treat me like a little boy, put me back in diapees…. But the nursery has carpet, and I promised not to do that on carpets or rugs. Instead, I got up and used the bathroom across the hall. Before even thinking though, I was sitting down. Starting to develop new habits I guess. I shrugged a little and reached for a bit of toilet paper to …. Sheesh!! I’m even wiping my dinky! I hesitated and then just did what I had started, wiping the tip a little before standing up and pulling up my pants. On the way back across the hall, I saw Sarah sitting in the office at the computer. She usually uses her own laptop, so I stepped a little closer to see what she was doing. I recognized the program on the screen and walked in further, asking, “Anything wrong Sarah?” She turned and looked at me, explaining, “I was just making sure we could afford for me to shop for art supplies this month. We have been spending a bit more than usual.” As I stepped closer, I could read the report she had generated. I wanted to put her mind at ease; she certainly deserves to indulge in a hobby. I started in, “Yeah, we have. But I called Ben Wednesday and talked it over with him.” She giggled and asked, “And did you tell him we needed a bit more money for your diapees and baby dresses?” I didn’t blush, being in full adult mode for once, “Tsk… No. Nor did I mention you needed a new wardrobe of maternity bras. I just said we were enjoying some new hobbies, like my wood working.” She winked and smiled, “I was only teasing sweetheart. You know… for a little baby, you are pretty organized when it comes to finances.” Then she asked, “But what’s this monthly thing for some service?” Now I blushed a little but explained, “That’s just a monthly donation to that Adult Baby web site. They use that name to be discrete.” She glanced back at the screen and just said, “Oh, okay. Well considering how much we’ve used that web site this past month alone, we do owe them something.” She paused and looked around the office. Then she asked, “How about if I set up my art studio in here? Most of this stuff is just junk we’re storing in here. It could go to charity, or the basement don’t you think?” I looked around, she was right but it would be a lot of work. I wasn’t about to complain, but I pointed out some ideas, “If we do that, we should move the computer desk over there… But I think the bookshelf needs to stay, books would get musty down in the basement.” She looked back at the computer for a moment and closed the finance software. Then she stood and put her arms around my neck to give me a kiss. After our lips parted, she smiled and said, “You’re right of course. Looks like we both have a project for tomorrow. Now, when you talked with Ben, did you include the need to take your beautiful wife out to dinner tonight? I’m thinking Italian. Del Rio’s sound okay?” When I agreed, she smiled and said, “Okay, I’ll shower first, then your turn.” She gave me another quick peck and headed out of the office towards our bath. ++++++++++ In the shower, I had time to think a bit. It’s rather nice that my baby knows so much about finances. I’m sort of relieved actually. Not my strong suit, and I’m not sure I could do as good a job. Mommies aren’t Wonder Women, letting him deal with that is okay with me. It’s one burden I’m not eager to take on. After drying off, I called out to Michael, “Your turn sweetheart…” He came into the bedroom just as I was stepping into some panties. He paused and stared as I put on my bra. Yes, it was a nursing bra but I told him, “Shower sweetie… I’m getting hungry.” He broke off his stare and I winked at him as he started to undress. As I slipped a nice cocktail dress on, he was heading to the shower. I wanted to tease him a little, so I called out, “Remember, no masturbating in the shower, unless you want to clean the entire bathroom afterwards.” Once he was in the shower, I made a quick trip to the nursery. I got the last of the pink pullups and brought it back to the bedroom. Just a little reminder… Then I picked out a nice outfit for him, something suitable for Del Rio’s. Nice slacks, shirt and sport coat. ++++++++++ After my shower, when I saw Mommy had put out a pullup for me, I shrugged and put it on without saying anything. If Mommy wants me to wear it, good little boys do what Mommy wants. She must have been pleased. As I slipped on my sport coat, she finished her makeup and stood up from her vanity. She smiled as she took my arm and gave me a quick kiss, asking, “All set?” I smiled when she patted my slightly padded bottom. … Del Rio’s was busy; it was a Friday night after all. We hadn’t called ahead, but the maître d’ took our name, and we went to the bar for a cocktail. “Michael! Sarah!!! Over hear!!” Groan… I know that voice. Frank. Sarah slipped her arm in mine and whispered, “Just smile sweetie… Be good.” Soon we were chatting with Frank and Christine. I tried to behave. I shook his hand and said hello to Frank while my wife gave Christine a quick hug. Frank spoke as he waved his hand that was holding a drink around wildly. It was dark colored, so I didn’t know if it was just a cola or something harder, but it sloshed about and spilled on the floor. He spoke up in the loud bar, “Pretty busy tonight. We made a reservation, should be ready in just a minute. How about you?” I muttered, “No, we just decided on a whim. We’ll probably be a while.” Christine raised her voice a little, “Oh you should eat with us! It’s been a while. Otherwise you’ll be waiting for hours!!” My wife tried to be polite, “Oh we couldn’t… I mean…” But Christine was insistent. As she turned quickly to Frank, I noticed a glint of light from her necklace. She spoke to Frank, “You don’t mind do you?” Before Frank could answer, she looked straight at me, “And it’s our treat! Now I won’t take no for an answer. Frank doesn’t mind.” I looked at Frank and judging from his expression, I don’t think that was entirely true. But he agreed, saying, “Of course dear. You’re right of course.” When the maître d’ came to seat them, Christine explained the change in plans and the four of us were seated in a quiet corner. I reached for the wine list and I noticed Frank reaching for the list of micro-brews. Simultaneously, Sarah and Christine took them from our hands. I heard Christine say, “No sweetie, unless you want to pay the price.” Sarah said to me as she looked over the wine list she had taken, “Same for you sweetheart. Remember what happened the last time you had too much to drink?” Gulp. Yeah, I tried to fuck your mouth and paid a steep price. After ordering drinks, (soft drinks for Frank and myself), Christine said to Sarah, “I just love those pearls, are they cultured?” I watched as Sarah put her hand to her neck and say, “Oh Michael got these for our second anniversary.” Then of course, not to be rude, Sarah paid Christine a similar complement, “And that necklace of yours is nice. I’ve seen that style before and thought about having one.” I looked again and this time it was very plain. It was a key hanging from a decorative chain. And Frank’s face was as red as a beet!! Giggle, Mommy was right! Christine has taken charge of his cock! And saying she’d seen that style, she was making it clear that she knew just what it was. No wonder Frank agreed to buy dinner and not have a beer. But as I noticed that the number on it was ‘6000’, versus my own ‘3000’, it was my turn to blush a little. Christine seemed to read Sarah’s meaning of her complement. She smiled and said, “Oh I highly recommend it. Frank thinks it’s very nice too, don’t you Frank.” I used my napkin to wipe my mouth, hiding my grin when I saw Frank just nod. But suddenly I felt a hand in my crotch under the table as Sarah replied, “Oh yes, our boys are so nice to us aren’t they?” Her hand squeezed my pullup against my rapidly growing hardon. She smiled at me and released her hand saying, “Each just needs their own special way of being taken care of.” I felt my own face turning red. And when I looked at Christine, she was grinning as she looked back at me. On the other hand, Frank had a stoic expression, as if to say, ‘what can a guy do…?’ Since Frank was paying, I thought about ordering the most expensive thing on the menu but decided not to. Maybe he’s not the best friend I have, but I can’t be mean and take advantage of the situation. I’d had chicken several times lately, so I had the veal scaloppine instead. As dinner progressed, Frank seemed to be drifting into his old habits, his voice got louder, and he started talking over everyone else. By the time we had finished the entrée, I was ready to leave. But just as the dessert cart was coming over, Christine had her elbow on the table, reached for her necklace and twirled it a little as she spoke to Frank, “Frank dear, you don’t always need to monopolize the conversation.” It looked like Frank was about to say something, but when he looked at Christine, his jaw snapped shut like a steel trap. To break the silence, Sarah leaned over to me and put her hand in my lap. I felt another squeeze as she said, “You don’t mind if we stay for dessert, do you? I haven’t had a good Gelato in some time.” Of course I agreed. I was in no hurry to stand up considering her hand had made me hard again. … On the way home, we were pretty quiet. But before we reached the house, my wife was in ‘mommy mode’. She smiled and asked, “How’s the pullup sweetie? Did you tinkle at all? Or just dribble precum in it all evening?” When I blushed at that, she just giggled and said, “That’s all the answer I needed. Good thing the order I placed is being delivered tomorrow. I think no more underwear from now on… don’t you?” I squirmed a little, then put my hand to feel the crotch of my pants. Dry, the pullup had done its job. I thought a little and said, “Yes Mommy… no more big boy underpants.” ++++++++++ As we pulled into the garage, I thought about stopping in the nursery to put my baby in a diaper. But then I thought… He’s in a pullup, he can squirt in that if he needs to… I want his tongue! I tugged his arm and led him to the living room. Once there, I spun around and wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him deeply. God, I’m so turned on. Was it watching how Christine handled Frank? Or knowing my little diaper boy was getting hard every time I touched his pants? I don’t care… As we parted, I stared into his eyes and whispered, “Baby, Mommy needs to cum. Take my dress off and make my toes curl.” I turned my back to him and held my hair out of the way of my zipper. His gentle fingers slowly pulled it down and before he slipped it from my shoulders, I felt his fingers unhook my bra. As quick as that, I was wearing just shoes and panties. My two thumbs hooked into my panties, as my feet kicked off my shoes. In less than ten seconds I had gone from a smartly dressed woman that had been out on the town, to a naked slut that needed to be pleasured. I sat on the edge of the wing back chair and spread my legs. I smiled at him as he dropped to his knees and leaned in to kiss my waiting pussy. I spread a little wider when his lips touched me and whispered, “Good boy…. Do a good job and Mommy will let you play humpies on me…” My head laid back in the chair as I purred, his tongue knew just what to do these days. My fingers gently teased my own nipples as I thought about how his lips would later be sucking them. After a minute or two of such bliss, his tongue lifted away. I opened my eyes to see him shrugging off his sport coat and shirt. He was trying to unfasten his pants when I told him, “Nobody told you to stop… now be a good boy and do as Mommy said.” He blushed and stopped fussing with his belt and leaned back in to kiss my waiting pussy again. When his lips nibbled at my clit, I put one hand in his hair and said, “There’s Mommy’s good little boy… that’s it…. You can play after you finish Mommy.” I let go of his hair and used both hands to lift my knees towards my chest. His tongue instantly started licking me from back to front. I was in heaven. I heard the sound of pants sliding over the plastic pullup, and a crinkling as if he where jerking off. I didn’t care, my need was too great. He can jerk off all he wants as long as his tongue keeps…. Gasp keeps doing that. Hell, if he wants to jerk off, then hump me like a teenager, then suck on my tits all night… it’s worth….gasp… oh god….yes…. yes it…. My eyes were squeezed tight as my arms pulled my knees up as far as they could. My spine was curled as tight as it would go. I felt it coming… Oh god… this one is going to be messy…. Get ready baby… here… My whole body convulsed and clenched… I felt myself squirting all over his face and yet he didn’t stop. He lapped it up like a puppy dog and I kept shivering. My arm was cramping but I didn’t care, I held my legs apart and squeezed my face into contortions as I kept shivering and climaxing. Even so, he didn’t stop. He just kept at it, I heard a whimper from him, maybe he was cuming too, but still he lapped at my cunt… That’s what it was just now… a horny, convulsing, quivering, sopping wet cunt. Normally I’m not so crude, but just now… I was a sex maniac and didn’t care. Finally, the ache in my arm grew too strong, and my pussy couldn’t stand it anymore. I released my legs and they shot down on their own, pushing his head away. I stretched out my arm and did nothing. I lay gasping as I caught my breath. When I peeked open an eye, I saw him wiping his face with his shirt, sitting on the floor in his pullup, his pants around his ankles, shoes still on. I waved my hand vaguely for him to come to me. He got up on his knees, crawled between my legs and nuzzled my chest. I gently guided his face to my tit and whispered to him as he latched on, “Mommy’s special baby… Mommy loves you.” I had a full stomach from dinner, my husband had just given me one of the best orgasms I’ve ever had, and he was gently nursing from my breast. Even though I was awkwardly leaning back in a chair, I fell asleep. To Be Continued.

Now in the water park, Sam wants to keep as low of a profile as possible. Something which may not be possible when a friendly park employee comes to help her "have fun." --- I am only able to devote as much time as I do to writing thanks to my wonderful subscribers. Writing is my only source of income and therefore I appreciate immensely everyone who supports me. For $5 you can see all of my story updates one week before the rest of the world. For $10 you get all the early stories PLUS 35+ EXCLUSIVE STORIES not available anywhere else AND early access "Livy's New Family: The Comic" Please check out the links below for more information, tiers, and rewards. https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy --- In the queue Sam looked around. No one was batting an eyelid at her despite being carried around and so clearly diapered. As they reached the gate Jade handed over the entrance tickets they had bought in the car. Sam pouted as she noticed one of them was clearly a child’s pass. She almost wished SOMEONE would point out that Sam was actually in her twenties. “What do you want to do first?” Jade asked as they walked inside. “Go home.” Sam muttered as quietly as possible. Whether Jade heard her or not Sam didn’t know but she carried on walking regardless. Sam shifted awkwardly and felt the diaper underneath her childish swimming costume move with her. It may not have been quite as bulky as her usual padding but it was certainly just as loud. Sam was carried straight towards a paddling pool area and she whined. All around her were teenagers and young adults going to the bigger water slides whilst she was taken a play area for little kids. The small children’s area certainly had no expense spared. It didn’t lack for activities and there were a lot of small kids running around. Sam clutched Jade tighter, she didn’t want to be put down and have to “play.” It was bad enough at home yet alone doing it in public where so many people could see her. Unfortunately Sam didn’t get much say in what happened to her these days. The shallow water had a small ledge around the sides where a lot of the parents of children were sitting and watching their offspring having fun. Jade sat down along with them and had to practically peel Sam off her chest. The small woman was lowered into the water that went up to her knees. She immediately hugged her arms against her chest and looked around. She wanted to hide but there was nowhere to go. “Go on.” Jade said encouragingly, “Go and play.” “I don’t want to!” Sam hissed. “Well we aren’t leaving until I’m sure you’ve had fun.” Jade shrugged her shoulders. She leaned back with her hands propping her up. “But…” Sam pouted hard and turned away. Arguing was pointless. Walking was awkward when she was wearing thick padding between her legs and Sam was finding it even harder in the water. Her waddle was pronounced but she was far from the only one struggling. A lot of the small kids here were padded. She scanned the area trying to find a place where she might be able to hide until Jade got bored and took her home. The closest thing she could see was a small climbing area that had some staff members making sure no one hurt themselves. Maybe there was hidden area she could wedge herself in. Sam waded through the shallow water towards the play area trying to avoid getting too wet. She scowled whenever an overexcited child splashed past her. The scene at the climbing area was one of chaos. The children were running around, splashing each other and screaming noisily. It seemed like they were having the time of their lives but Sam wanted no part of it. This was a mistake and she was going to beat a hasty retreat. “Hello, my name’s Charlie.” Sam turned to see a young woman wearing a Big Splash Water Park uniform. She was smiling down at Sam with a friendly smile, “What’s yours?” “S-Sam…” Sam replied hesitantly. “That’s a very pretty name.” Charlie said. Her condescending voice was making Sam cringe in embarrassment. She crouched down in front of her, “Do you want to play with the others?” Sam quickly shook her head as her eyes went wide. She took a step to the side with the childish idea that she could hurry back to Jade for protection. The enthusiastic employee seemed to have other ideas though. “Your Mommy told me you were shy.” Charlie said with a toothy smile. Sam was left even more shocked. She looked past this woman at her cousin who was still perched at the edge of the pool talking to some of the other parents and drinking something with a long straw. When she saw Sam looking over she waved. “She also said you really like to have fun.” Charlie continued. It was clear she had no idea she was actually talking to a woman in her early twenties, “Is that right?” It was a stupid question, Sam thought, everyone liked having fun it was just that everyone’s idea of what was fun was different. For Sam being forced to “enjoy” the activities of a glorified paddling pool wasn’t fun at all. In fact it was very much the opposite. Charlie seemed to be taking the lack of an answer as further proof that Sam was just a very shy child. “Well, come with me.” Charlie said as she took Sam’s hand, “It’s not so scary.” “I don’t…” Sam started. Charlie stopped to look at her but she had stopped talking. Sam couldn’t say too much or she would let this woman know that she was actually an adult which would be even more humiliating than her current situation. She bit her lip. Her only option was to try and resist whilst also keeping up the charade that she was actually a kid. “I don’t wanna.” Sam said grumpily. “Oh, don’t worry, Sam.” Charlie said encouragingly, “Everyone’s really nice. You’ll see.” Sam was pulled towards the apparatus that seemed to draw the attention of all the small kids in the area. No amount of digging in her heels or pulling back seemed to be able to make Charlie slow down. Her feet simply slid along the bottom of the pool and she had to concentrate on not falling over. “It’s OK.” Charlie said cheerily, “I’ll stay with you.” Sam now felt like even more of a baby. Apparently she was now so little she needed a dedicated caretaker. She wondered if Jade had set this up ahead of time, she certainly had the money and connections to pay for such a thing. Whatever had happened it wasn’t helping Sam at that moment as she was led closer to a ladder leading up to a platform that had small slides and things coming off it. “Up you go.” Charlie said. Sam was feeling overwhelmed. There were little kids everywhere, she felt surrounded as if the children were a swarm of bees, she was doing her best to avoid them but by the time she was at the ladder she couldn’t help but rub shoulders with them. She tentatively placed her hands on the metal bars of the ladder. “That’s it. Well done!” Charlie praised Sam as if she was accomplishing a grand task. It was only embarrassing her even more. Sam climbed the short ladder. Even when standing on top of the platform she was still shorter than Charlie as the employee stood up and started encouraging Sam to cross a little bridge towards one of the slides. Charlie hurried around to the bottom and beckoned for Sam to go down. Sam could hear impatient children behind her. She looked back over to where Jade was sitting to see she was watching. Of course she was watching, she wouldn’t want to miss seeing Sam embarrassing herself. “Yes, Sam, Mommy’s watching.” Charlie said from the bottom of the slide, “Show her how brave you are!” Sam whined but there was no other way down from where she was other than the slide she was standing on the edge of. She slowly sat down and looked to the bottom where the plastic slippery surface disappeared underneath the shallow water. It was only a short way down. Even for Sam’s small stature it wasn’t particularly tall but that didn’t make it any more palatable. She sat down and put her hands on the sides. After a sigh of inevitability she scooted herself forwards. The water made the plastic even more slippery than she had been expecting and she slid down the plastic so fast that she let out a squeal of alarm. Her legs and arms flew arm as she rushed down towards Charlie. Sam splashed into the water and closed her eyes. She had done her best to avoid getting too wet but now the water had splashed up and all over her. From the top of her head down to the bottom of her feet she was soaked as she slid into Charlie’s arms. The properly sized woman was chuckling and congratulating Sam as she helped her out of the way so the other kids could use the slide. “Well done!” Charlie said as she led Sam away, “That looked like a lot of fun!” For Sam it had been anything but. If she had hoped that would be the end of it and she could go back to Jade she was left very disappointed. Charlie stayed with Sam and took her around various other activities in the water. The swim diaper swelled a little from the water but it was primarily made to let liquid through, it still grew in size and became somehow even more obvious. For a couple of hours Sam was forced to go around the baby area with Charlie. The whole time it was happening she just wanted to go back to Jade. She was aware she wouldn’t find any respite with her cousin but she still felt like safety. Sam was given the run around for most of the morning until she was finally brought back to Jade. She was tired out and soaking wet, the only thing propping her up was the knowledge that she would soon be heading home. “I hope she wasn’t too much trouble.” Jade said as Charlie approached. “She was good as gold.” Charlie replied. Sam glared at Jade but she still gratefully waded forwards to sit down next to her. She tuned out the short conversation Jade had with Charlie as she impatiently waited to be taken home. Another day and another humiliation she would have to one day explain to a therapist. Sam was picked up by her cousin and sat on her lap. Charlie waved goodbye to Sam one final time before finally retreating. “Did you have fun?” Jade asked once they were alone. “You know I didn’t!” Sam growled. “You looked like you did.” Jade countered. Sam knew that was an utter lie. She had done her best to look as annoyed and angry as possible the whole time. She didn’t want to argue though, she had another problem growing and it was something that hadn’t been an issue until that day. She needed to pee but the diaper she was wearing was not made to contain it. With a shudder she realised she had come very close to just letting go, she had become distressingly used to the disposables that were always taped around her waist. “Mommy, I need the bathroom.” Sam said quietly. She was sat in the water which submerged her waist and looked around nervously. “You’re wearing your diaper.” Jade replied simply. “I don’t think this thing is designed for pee.” Sam continued, “And it’s all swollen from the pool water.” “Then just go. No one will find out if you pee in the pool.” Jade said. “Gross…” Sam scrunched up her face. “Sweetie, you’re in a pool full of little children. Do you think they all run to the bathroom when they need to potty?” Jade asked with a smirk. Sam suddenly felt even more grossed out. Regardless of the disgusting stuff children did Sam wasn’t like them! She was an adult and perfectly capable of not urinating in the pool but now that she had mentioned it she was sure Jade was going to make it happen. She was pouting and in a fit of anger splashed her hands in the water. “Don’t have a tantrum, baby.” Jade said warningly. Sam was furious with her lack of say over anything in her life. No matter how much time she spent in this loathsome position she still couldn’t get used to having even her most basic decisions decided for her. She sighed and let shoulders slump, despite all her anger there was nothing she could do to change anything. Sam closed her eyes and did something she had become very used to since being put into diapers. Relaxing her muscles, Sam shuddered as she almost immediately started peeing into her diaper and the pool. “Still, we’ve got other things to do as well…” Jade said. “What do you… No!” Sam was still in the middle of going potty in the pool when Jade leaned forwards and put her hands underneath Sam’s armpits. Sam felt her feet leave the bottom of the pool and she flailed desperately to be put down. It was no use. Her cousin lifted her out of the water and amongst all the dripping of water there was a steady stream pouring out of the bottom of Sam’s diaper and into the pool. She tried to clamp down with her bladder muscles to stop the flow but it was no use, she just kept leaking. “Put me down! Put me down!” Sam desperately pleaded. Nearby people were looking over at all the commotion. Sam had no idea if they could tell that the liquid coming from the small woman wasn’t just water from the pool but to her it felt incredibly obvious. Jade giggled but did at least lower Sam back down. The water in the children’s pool had already been warm but now Sam could feel the rise in temperature, even that didn’t feel as hot as her face which was burning from embarrassment. “Finished?” Jade asked a few seconds later. Sam shamefully nodded her head and this time when she was lifted up she didn’t fight back. She wanted to be carried away from the pool as soon as possible. She welcomed being sat on Jade’s hip as it allowed her to hide her face as she was taken away. This water park now felt like yet another place she would never be able to show her face. --- If you want to find out what happens next RIGHT NOW you can do so at the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/m7x7lotzmt/chapter/mcn3yptjf6904e16 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1938124

Chapter 59 Thursday I woke up before Michael. I kept as quiet as I could and slipped into the bathroom. Soon I was up and dressed, starting some breakfast. I wanted to cook something nice for my baby boy, so I started with pancakes. Once everything was ready, I leaned against the counter and went online to shop for some sort of restraints for naughty little hands. And more diapers. And pullups. I giggled a little when I thought about my ‘shopping list’. I shifted my hips a little and reached between my legs for a minute. God Sarah, getting turned on thinking about keeping your baby husband in diapers. A baby husband who’s learning how to lick… No… no, not now. First, we have to try out our first maintenance/ training day. My little boy was still asleep, so I went to the nursery and looked around. Maybe some more decorating? A diaper pail of some sort. The bed is nice for napping with him and breast-feeding but doesn’t leave room for a changing table. The room is only so big. Hmm, we need to hang this paddle up, not just laying on the dresser. Show it off somewhere, as a reminder. Dresses in the closet, sigh… Still not sure if I like ‘Mikey’ or ‘Shelly’… Too bad he’s not twins. Whoa, now THAT would be a handful… giggle I heard a soft voice calling, “Mommy?” I spoke up, “In the nursery sweetie, I’ll be right there.” I turned and returned to the kitchen where my little one was standing, his cute nightie hanging down to his thighs, covering his wet diaper. I knew it was wet because I had fed him a nighttime bottle. And as per usual, he wet his diaper while he suckled his baba. I pulled him close and as I hugged him, I softly patted his bottom as I spoke, “There’s my little one, did you sleep well sweetie?” When he nodded, I gave his bottom a squeeze and smiled to myself. Yep, soggy bottom. I held him at arm’s length for a moment and told him, “Now, I made your favorite, pancakes and sausage. Have a seat and it’ll be ready in just a second.” He smiled for me and turned towards the dining table saying, “Okay Mommy.” As I turned on the griddle and warmed the sausage, I heard a question, “Mommy… what… what exactly is maintenance Thursday?” I poured the batter and stood over the pancakes as I started to explain, “It’s a day we set aside to remind us both of our new roles in life. We’re not just playing a random baby game today; we’re trying a whole day as grown-up and little.” I flipped the pancakes, the first one a little wonky, as always. I glanced over at him as he watched me. He seemed to be thinking, then asked, “You mean, every Thursday we do this? And I’m a little boy all day long, no matter what?” I nodded as I waited before flipping the rest, “That’s right. So, you best not schedule things on Thursdays from now on. If you do, you’ll be doing them in diapers with Mommy holding your hand.” Long enough, I flipped the rest. Then mashed the button on the microwave to warm up the sausage patties again. I reached in the cabinet for his sippy cup as I asked him, “How about some apple juice?” When he nodded and said, “Yes please Mommy,” I gave him a big smile. I had to rush a little, setting his cup in front of him, rushing back to the griddle to get the pancakes, and the sausage. Soon I had two plates ready and was sitting down at the head of the table, putting his plate in front of him. He took a sip, using both hands. Just the way a good little boy would. I reached over with my knife to cut his pancakes for him. I didn’t bother giving him a knife. I just smiled and said, “Here, let Mommy cut them for you.” He was a little quiet about it, but I just smiled and asked, “Did you have any more questions?” He picked up a fork and paused, then asked, “Is that all? I mean, I spend other days like that.” I nodded and explained it more, “It’s a reminder day. No matter what else is going on, today I’m the mommy and you’re the toddler. Some Thursdays you may spend the day as baby Mikey, others you’ll spend the day in dresses and pigtails as Shelly. You’ll come with Mommy if I have to go on errands. You’ll take a nap after lunch. The whole day, nothing but Mommy and baby.” I paused to watch him, then I added the last thing, “And sweetie, before your nap, you get a spanking.” His eyes opened a little wider and his mouth hung open. Then he started to object, “But.. but what if I didn’t do anything?” I just shook my head and was firm, “It doesn’t matter. It’s part of the day. It doesn’t have to be as hard as when you’re naughty, but it’s going to happen. Even if you’ve been good all week, you get a reminder after lunch of just who’s the mommy and who’s the baby.” I watched as he took it in, thinking it over. He took a bite of sausage and then a sip from his sippy cup. I took a bite, keeping my eyes focused on him. After he set down his cup, I heard him mumble. “What’s that sweetie? Mommy didn’t hear that,” I prompted. He looked up and said a little louder, “Okay Mommy, I’ll be a good boy.” I beamed my best smile at him and winked, “Or a good little girl, whichever Mommy says… right?” I knew I had won the day when he blushed bright red, nodded, and whispered, “Yes… whichever Mommy wants.” I smirked to myself a little when I saw him squirming. I’m pretty sure that means there’s a tingly little dinky in that diaper. … After breakfast, it was time for my baby’s bath. Since this was going to be a weekly thing, I decided to use the hair remover today instead of Saturday. Soon my little boy had a smooth face and body and was properly dressed. Along with a thick diaper, I decided to break-in the pair of shortalls I had bought. The straps over his shoulders looked cute, and the front had a decal of a teddy bear in diapers. The legs were nice and short; I could slip a finger up the leg and tickle his diaper to see when he might be wet. And a simple T-shirt and sneakers completed his outfit. Taking a look at him, I asked him to come over to check his appearance in the mirror. As he looked, I teased him a little, “There, Mommy’s cute little boy all ready for a full day with Mommy.” I smiled a little when he reached between his legs and cupped his crotch, blushing. The shortalls were cute, but they left no doubt that he was wearing a diaper. Next, I gave him two little assignments. I told him, “Now, I want you to do two little things for Mommy. I need you to get a little loop and a hanger, and I want you to hang up your paddle. Right here I think, where it’s plain for all to see. That way everyone will know what happens when my little boy is naughty. Can you do that for me?” He blushed and nodded. That wasn’t good enough today, so I raised my eyebrow and told him, “Does Mommy have to get an oversized pacifier for your mouth? So you’ll have a reason for not being able to talk?” That did the trick, he bit his lip and answered me, “No Mommy, I can talk. I can hang my paddle on the wall.” I smiled and caressed his cheek, lifting his chin. He smiled back at me, so I told him his other chore, “The other thing you’re to do this morning is gather up all the laundry and get it done for Mommy. Washed, dried, folded, and put away. Understand?” He nodded and smiled for me, answering, “Yes Mommy, I can do the laundry. I know Mommy doesn’t like that, so I can do it for Mommy.” I smiled and gave him a big hug. I whispered in his ear, “That’s Mommy’s good boy. And after that, you can play or do whatever you’d like.” But fair is fair, so while he waddled to his workshop to get something for hanging up his paddle, I got out the duster and vacuum and cleaned house as well. When I saw him waddle past me with the laundry basket full of dirty things, I gave him a smile and said to him, “That’s Mommy’s good little helper.” He grinned and carried it to the laundry room. … Once I was finished cleaning, I sat with my tablet to order the things I had thought about this morning. Instead of some black leather wrist cuffs, I opted for something a bit less… domineering. Something more befitting his status as a little boy that just needs help remembering to behave for Mommy. After ordering diapers and pullups, I went to my new favorite web site to check in and see if there were any new ideas or advice for Mommies. As I clicked and read various articles, I heard the washer sound and then I heard my little boy putting the load of laundry into the dryer. I didn’t even have to say anything more, he did just what he’s supposed to do. Sigh… no more doing laundry for me. A woman could get used to this. After spending some time reading about other mommies and their ‘littles’, my pussy was in need of attention. I got up and peeked in the nursery. Little Mikey was sitting on the floor playing his video game with his pacifier in his mouth. I debated with myself whether to bother him or take care of my situation on my own. I opted for the latter this time. I quietly left and headed for our bedroom. I dug through my panty drawer and found my dildo. Michael knows it’s there, but he just ignores that fact. Soon I had a towel, and my pants were around my ankles as I lay back on it. Closing my eyes, I thought about some of the articles as my fingers slowly stroked through my pubes. I do love my little boy. So what if we have a different sort of sex life. We both enjoy what we have, I get to tease him and it’s sexy how he worships my body. I slipped the toy inside and purred as my free hand gripped a breast. I wonder what he’d think about wearing that strapon to fuck me? He’s insecure about his size, but gee, then he could pound me like some bronze God. Maybe put it over his diaper, so when he cums it goes in his diaper and he can just keep pounding my pussy. I remembered how I sat on the kitchen counter and had him ‘service me’. Oh yeah… that… that was… mmm… right… there… My body tensed as I used my toy, inside… around my clit… back inside… back around the clit. A vision of his bare bottom over my lap. It’s not the spanking; it’s the power trip. He needs me, I want to be the center of his world. He knows I love him and care for him. Nobody means the world to me like he does. My knees went wide as I pressed my feet onto the bed, lifting my hips as I moved my toy faster and faster. I squeezed my eyes shut as I curled my whole body, chin almost touching my chest as I clenched and squeezed my knees together. The increased pressure around my toy just made me thrust it harder. I was holding my breath as I climaxed intensely. But I kept it up, thrusting in and out, forcing myself to a second one. Finally spent, I flopped on the bed gasping. My hand left the toy inside of me, but soon my pussy gently squeezed it out as I lay limp. As I recovered, I listened. I heard an explosion sound and knew that my little boy was still playing in the nursery. I reached between my legs to pull the towel up and wiped myself. Then I lay for a few minutes, basking in the afterglow. But when I heard the sound of the dryer finishing, I thought it best to get up and pull up my pants again. No sense in having my little boy know what Mommy has been up to. I put away my toy after wiping it off and then tried to figure out what to do with the towel. The laundry basket is down the hall. I just shrugged and wadded it up, tossing it on the bathroom floor. Maybe he’ll just figure it got missed. Or maybe he’ll figure out what I did. Mommies have urges too after all. ++++++++++ When I heard the dryer finish, I was in the middle of a battle. Something about being all keyed up, pent up energy while fighting the bad guys, I needed to pee again. I had already wet myself once, so I didn’t give it much thought and let it go as I circled around the tower. I knew there was a weak spot on the other side… But once the battle was over, I remembered the laundry and paused my game. I got up and went to the laundry room. I was waddling more now that my diaper was swollen, but I just smiled to myself. Mommy will check me, she knows I wet my diapers. I folded the things that needed to be folded, hung the shirts, pants, and Mommy’s skirt on hangers. Then I grabbed everything and headed to the bedroom. As I walked past the kitchen, Mommy was slicing something and said, “There’s Mommy’s good little boy! Almost time for lunch sweetie, I’ll call you when it’s ready.” Her praise made my heart soar; and my burden seemed lighter than it was before. I soon had everything put away and returned to the kitchen. I watched a moment and then asked, “Can I help Mommy? Do you want me to do that?” She grinned at me and said, “Such a good boy! Nice of you to ask sweetheart, but Mommy has it all taken care of. Why don’t you just have a seat and tell me all about your game?” She doesn’t normally show much interest in my gaming, but I sat as she had told me and started, “I’m all the way up to level thirty. So now I have lots of skill points. If I get just one hundred and twenty more gold coins, I can buy the super shield.” Mommy licked her finger as she put something away and picked up two plates of food. She smiled and sounded interested, “Really? And where do you find gold coins? In a gold mine?” I giggled, she was patronizing me a little I think, but I went along. I told her, “No… Mommy’s silly!!! Coins are in treasure chests!! Or you can sell stuff in a town shop. If you find a ruby when exploring, they’re worth a lot!! You can sell a ruby for 500 gold coins!!!” She smiled at me and giggled, “That much! Goodness! Now eat your lunch sweetie. Mommy made you your favorite, tuna fish and a pudding cup.” Okay, maybe not my MOST favorite, but it was up there. A nice tuna salad sandwich is easy and tasty. And of course, Mommy had already taken the top off the pudding cup for me. After lunch, I helped Mommy clear away the dishes. For that I got a hug, a kiss, and a smile. Definitely worth it!! Just as I was about to go play my game some more, I felt Mommy’s hand on my butt. She gave it a squeeze. I blushed a little when she said, “Good thing Mommy keeps you in diapers. I’ll take care of that when it’s time for paddle and nap.” I blushed red when she mentioned the paddle. She had said I would be getting spanked at naptime, even if I behaved. And I had been behaving, I did my chores, I didn’t say anything about the towel I found in the bathroom. But Mommy said Thursdays are to remember who’s the mommy and who’s the baby. Oh well, little boys do what their mommy says. I managed to get the coins I needed and was heading to the village where the blacksmith was when Mommy walked in and said simply, “Okay sweetie, time to turn off your game.” She picked up a diaper from the stack, reached into the toy drawer, then went over to sit on the edge of the bed. After I put my game controller away, she simply said, “Good boy. Now bring Mommy your paddle.” I pouted and complained a little as I waddled over to where it was now hanging, “But I’ve been a good boy haven’t I? Why do I…” She interrupted me with a firm voice, “Michael, who’s the Mommy?” I hung my head a little and answered, “You are.” “And who’s the little baby still needing to wear diapers?” she asked. I squirmed as I felt my cock tingling. Being treated like this, I can’t explain it, but it makes my cock stir. I reached between my legs, partly to squeeze my diaper, but partly to grip my dick. I whispered, “I am… I’m the little baby that wets their diapers.” Her voice went softer again as she ended the conversation with, “That’s right, now do as your told and bring me your paddle.” I took it from the wall and waddled slowly over to her. She gently took it from my hand and set it on the bed next to her. Then she reached and unhooked the straps of my shortalls and let them fall. Then she patted her lap, simply saying, “Over my lap sweetie, where little boys belong.” I didn’t argue anymore or even hesitate. I bent over Mommy’s lap and waited. I felt her hand on my diapered bottom as she told me, “Good boy. Part of being a little boy is remembering to do as Mommy says.” She rubbed my bottom a few times, then I felt her fingers tugging at the waist, tugging it down just enough to expose my bottom. Then I felt the wood of the paddle against my cheeks and she said, “Mommy leaves the front of your diaper to cover your little peepee. In case my little crybaby tinkles.” She rubbed the paddle against my wet bottom in a circle and said, “I think just three today sweetie. Do you remember how to count?” I had learned my lesson about that, I whimpered and answered properly, “Yes Mommy, I remember.” She praised me for remembering, “Good Job! My baby finally knows how to speak up and use your words. Let’s begin.” THWACK!! “One Mommy.” THWACK!! “Two Mommy.” THWACK!! “Three Mommy.” And just like that, it was over. Her hand dropped the paddle and gently rubbed my stinging bottom. She asked, “There, that wasn’t so bad now was it? Good little boys don’t need much.” I nodded and answered, “N…no Mommy. I’m a good boy so… so I don’t need a lot.” As she helped me to stand up, she added, “Just a little reminder, so you don’t forget to behave. Now, lay down so we can put mister dinky in his little house and get your diaper changed. Then it’s time for baby Mikey to have his nap.” ++++++++++ And just like that, I had my little boy laying back so I could change his diaper. I noticed that even just those few strokes had made his cock shrivel up and go limp. He was silent as I lifted his limp little dick and slid it into his chastity cage. No protests, no whining, he let me lock away his last bit of manhood. It’s good that he didn’t get hard, spankings in this house are not a prelude to sex, they’re to remind little boys to behave. And the rest of the day, you’re a little mama’s boy. I unbuttoned my top and lay with him. He eagerly took my nipple and I cuddled him close. I reached for the music box speaker and gave it a tap. As it started a soft lullaby, I whispered in his ear, “Mommy loves her baby. You’re Mommy’s baby for ever and ever…” To Be Continued

Sigh... some chapters are easier than others... Enjoy... Chapter 58 I heard Mommy let Auntie-J in, but I didn’t dare turn around. Partly because I didn’t want her to see my onesie where it said, “Naughty Boy”, and partly because my eyes were red from crying. I felt too embarrassed to face Mommy’s sister. I just stood in the corner, trying to will myself to just shrink away out of sight. I overheard them talking and, needless to say, I was the primary topic of their conversation. Julia started with, “I thought you wanted to have an adult conversation with Mom, going to be tricky with somebody wearing a diaper in the corner.” “Well, that was the original plan. But he came home a bit tipsy and the next thing you know… Well, you see the results,” Mommy replied. Julia wondered, “So what happened yesterday?” I heard a clatter of silverware and Mommy, “Here would you mind? Mom stopped by while I was out and Michael was home alone.” Julia’s voice seemed to shift a little as she must be walking around the table setting it for dinner. Her voice sounded concerned when she asked, “Oh oh… did she paddle him or something? Is she that freaky?” I heard one of them stirring something in a glass as Mommy explained, “No, but if I hadn’t come home when I did, she might have. She put him in a maid’s uniform and Michael was bent over, desperately trying not to cum right in front of her. Just a second…” Things were quiet for a moment, then I heard plates being placed on the table. Mommy lifted her voice a little, “Mikey, time for dinner, come sit down.” I turned around and approached the table. I stopped for a moment when I saw the three place settings. Two were steaming plates of chicken and green vegetables, placed before Mommy and Auntie-J. But the third had a peanut-butter and jelly sandwich, cut into four sections and some potato chips. I was about to open my mouth and complain, but the two ladies were already sitting down and placing napkins across their laps. Mommy glanced up at me, “Sit dear. Or would you rather be sent to the nursery without any dinner at all?” I pouted as I pulled out my chair. Sitting down, I winced when my sore butt made contact with the hard seat. Auntie-J was already putting a bite in her mouth. I watched a moment as she closed her eyes and savored her dinner then said, “Mmm.. this is great. How is it you cook so much better than me sis?” She reached for her wine glass, took a sip and continued, “Seriously Sarah, you HAVE to show me how to make this.” I lowered my eyes to my meager dinner as Mommy accepted the praise, “Thanks sis, honestly there’s no real secret, I just have a knack for cooking I guess. There’s a third serving in the kitchen still if you want to take some home. I made it for Michael, but… under the circumstances, he’s lucky I even made him that.” I felt lower than low. Like that old cowboy saying, “Lower than a sidewinder’s belly.” I had a couple of beers and the next thing you know, I’m trying to fuck my wife’s mouth like some porn fantasy. A part of me realized just how thoughtless I was. I squirmed as my bottom was still burning. But my thoughts were interrupted when Mommy said to me, “Eat your dinner baby. After that you’re grounded. You’ll spend the rest of the night in the nursery.” Grounded?!?!?! The nursery the rest of the night? I blurted out, “That’s not fair!! Don’t I get to talk to your Mom about… about what happened?” Both ladies stopped and looked at me. I may have said too much. Then Mommy said in a very quiet voice, “I told you I’d take care of that Michael, and I will. A promise is a promise. But you know how I feel about you grabbing my head when I suck your dick, and yet you did it anyway. I’ve warned you before. Now eat your dinner.” Auntie-J looked down at her plate as she cut her chicken, “Ohhh, I hate it when guys do that too Sarah. I don’t blame you.” Now, I don’t mind a PB&J now and then. Normally if Mommy had fixed me one, I’d have eaten it gratefully. But when I took a bite, it tasted like paste in my mouth. I could smell their dinner and Mommy was still punishing me for what I had done. A spanking was one thing, but this dinner and being grounded. Wasn’t this going too far? They talked a bit more, but I only caught some of it. Mommy explained to Auntie-J, “Yeah, we have a safe word, it’s ‘pineapple’. But Mikey doesn’t like to say it, he gets pretty deep into baby head space. Even when I paddled him tonight. He could’ve put a stop to his punishment, but deep down, he needs a mommy more than he sometimes can admit.” Auntie-J nodded, “Best tell Mom that too. Sammy’s is ‘prune juice’. If she ever says that I know I need to stop. She told me her spanking Sunday; she was very close to using it.” Then she added, “Speaking of Sammy, I’m going to see her this weekend. She wants to show me around town. We might see her mom.” Mommy replied, “From what Sammy said about how she treated her after being assaulted, I’m not sure I’d want to meet her. Sounds like an uptight bitch.” Auntie-J replied, “As opposed to our mom?” Then they both laughed. Soon they finished their dinner and got up, taking their dishes away. Mommy glanced over her shoulder at me, “Finish up baby, when you’re done you can crawl your sorry butt to the nursery.” I stared at my half-eaten sandwich and munched a couple of chips. I took a deep swallow from my sippy cup and sighed. The ladies cleared away the rest of the dinner dishes and Mommy put the third serving of chicken in a container for Auntie-J to take home. Finally, Auntie-J came back and stood over me. She put a hand on my shoulder and said softly, “You really screwed up sweetie. But give her time, she still loves you. Just try to do better.” Then she gestured toward my plate, “Finished with that?” I couldn’t eat any more, so I just nodded. But then she said softly to me, “Wait here a second Michael, I need to talk to Sarah.” ++++++++++ Sarah had fixed a great dinner for me, but she was obviously mad at her husband. Little Mikey was standing in the corner in a diaper and onesie when I arrived. I didn’t want to get too involved between them, but it’s clear that Mikey had done something pretty egregious. But when Sarah had made him just a sandwich for dinner and said he was grounded to the nursery, that was too much. I made up my mind to intervene, at least a little. As we finished up, Sarah told her naughty boy that he needed to go to the nursery. I went back to get his dishes and told him to stay put. I carried his plate to the kitchen and put a hand on my sister’s arm and told her in a whisper, “Sarah, you can’t ground him to the nursery.” She blinked and stared at me, then said, “Julia, I’m the mommy… you know what he did… he tried to fuck my mouth and wouldn’t let go. I had to punch him in the balls!!!” I tightened my grip a little and answered, “I know, guys sometimes are shit! But you still can’t do it. You paddled him, made him eat a crappy sandwich for dinner. If you think he needs something more, fine. Keep his dick locked for a day or something. But you CAN NOT GROUND HIM.” By now, I had raised my voice. I knew Michael heard every word, but I was adamant. Her face was getting red; we were heading for a fight. But I knew I was right in this, so I raised my hand and shook my finger at her like I would have to do when we were little. I had to get it through her head, so I spelled it out, “Sarah, you know he has abandonment issues. Pushing him away like this, leaving him alone in the nursery… You want him to have another panic attack? Is that really what you want? Games are games, and yes, force-fucking your mouth without permission was wrong! But you can’t make him feel alone and abandoned!!” She froze. She opened her mouth as if about to argue with me, then closed it again. That had taken the fight out of her. Her shoulders sagged and she dropped her gaze. Then she replied, “No… No I don’t want that. You’re right. I was just so mad…” I eased off a little, “I know you were, when a guy did that in college, I did the same thing. I punched him in the balls and then stood up and kicked him hard and walked away. I know some women might like being treated like a slut sometimes, but it still needs to be consensual.” I turned my head to see Michael still sitting at the table and I said loudly, “And some women NEVER LIKE IT!!!” He gulped and dropped his chin and nodded a little. I watched as she chewed her lip for a moment. Then she leaned to look at Michael and said, “Okay, you’re not grounded. But you don’t get unlocked until morning, understand?” I watched them carefully. Michael looked over at his mommy and nodded. I heard Sarah clear her throat a little as she stared at him. Then Michael whispered, “Yes Mommy, I understand, mister dinky doesn’t get any playtime tonight.” That seemed to satisfy my sister, she turned back to loading the dishwasher as she said to her husband, “Now, go watch some tv and I’ll bring your bottle in a minute.” I glanced over and Michael was dropping to his hands and knees, crawling towards the living room. ++++++++++ When Julia said I couldn’t ground my naughty little boy, I almost lost it. We had both agreed not to interfere with each other and our ‘littles’. Yet here she was, telling me what I can’t do. But then she brought up his abandonment issues and it was like a glass of cold water thrown in my face. I was still mad about what he had done and was reacting like our own mom would have. Spanking, no dinner (well, not much of one) and grounding the offender. But Julia reminded me, Michael isn’t either of us. I needed to take into account who he is. If I had gone through with sending him to his nursery and ignoring him, that was the one thing he would NOT respond to well. Dang it, she’s right. But I still need to do something… I rescinded his being grounded and said he stayed locked until morning. As I huffed and went back to loading the dishes, it struck me… But that’s just what I told Michael I would NOT do… use his chastity cage as a punishment! Damn it!! How do I get myself into these messes… Well I’m NOT about to change my mind again! I’ll deal with it in the morning, after I’ve had a chance to sleep on it. Julia stood next to me, not saying another word. When I closed the dishwasher, I saw Mikey lying on the sofa sucking his pacifier. I leaned back against the counter and looked at Julia, saying, “This mommy stuff is rough at times. Thanks sis, you were right.” She gave me a smile and said, “You’d do the same for me. We all get upset and forget things sometimes.” After she hugged me, I asked, “You really kicked him in the balls?” She giggled a little, “Oh yeah. He crumpled on the floor. Frankly, he’d been a bit of a jerk all night. Later I found out his dad got him out of trouble for assaulting some girl before that. Hearing that later, I didn’t feel the least bit guilty of what I had done.” I nodded, then added, “Well at least you don’t have to worry about Sammy. Little girls behave so much better than boys.” She blinked and stared at me, then remembering our own childhood, we both burst out laughing and said together… “NOT!!!” I felt better and started making up the two bottles my little troublemaker would have tonight, one in a few minutes, one when my alarm went off at two. I even fixed strawberry, his favorite. After putting one in the fridge, I asked Julia to grab a bib from the drawer by the dining table and headed to the living room. I wasn’t smiling, but I wasn’t still mad as I approached my little boy and told him, “Lift up a second sweetheart, time for your baba.” He did and soon I had him nestled in my lap, a bib tucked under his chin and gently pushed the bottle to his lips. He stared up into my eyes as he started suckling and now I smiled. I couldn’t stay mad forever, and he was behaving; quiet and snuggly. Julia sat in the wing-backed chair and watched silently for a few minutes. Mikey closed his eyes as he suckled, and I stared at his face a few minutes. Then Julia broke the silence by asking, “Do you know what you’re going to say to Mom?” I sighed, I really had no idea where to begin. I told Julia the truth, “Not really. I mean, I don’t want to shut her out of things completely. She wants to be part of both of our new families. I know she’s lonely at times and all that. But she needs to respect some boundaries. Sammy and Mikey are still adults and deserve to be treated like that.” I looked down as Mikey shifted a little, still nursing from his bottle. I giggled, “Well you know what I mean. Yes, they’re babies at times, but… oh… you know what I’m trying to say.” ++++++++++ Watching Sarah feeding a bottle of milk to Mikey and saying he deserves to be treated like an adult made me giggle as well. But yeah, I get the idea. I knew the same thing applies to my Sammy. Yes, she’s an adult and deserves respect, but she’s like Mikey in the sense they want to be treated as little toddler-babies at times. As I looked at Sarah, feelings of being her big sister came up from deep within. I wasn’t sure how I could talk to Mom any better, but this was my little sister. So, I perked up and asked her, “You want me to go first? I’ll talk to her about Sammy and some rules, then you can join in if you want to add anything.” She smiled at me and simply said, “That sounds great.” With a nod towards the coffee table she added, “The PIN is 743811. It’s almost seven-thirty. You don’t want to be late.” I smirked a little as I reached for her tablet. Well, I stepped into that one. I chuckled a little and said, “Now you owe me even more. Quite a debt you’re running up sis.” I opened her tablet and started the video app, then waited for Mom to log in. When she did, she was a little startled, “Ah, there we…. Oh! Did I do something wrong and dial you Julia? I’m sorry, I was trying to chat with Sarah.” I smiled and replied, “No, you’re fine Mom. Sarah just asked me to call in with her tablet, she’s still feeding Mikey his bottle.” I flipped the tablet around so she could get a glimpse of Sarah holding Mikey in her lap and feeding him the last of his bottle. Sarah waved and said, “Hi Mom. Sorry, Mikey’s a bit behind schedule tonight.” As I flipped the tablet back to talk with her, Mom adjusted her glasses and wondered, “Oh, I didn’t realize he was on a strict feeding schedule. I never bothered with schedules with you girls. I just fed you when you got hungry. Shall I call back in a few minutes?” I hurried to move forward and said, “No… no it’s okay. I need to speak with you as well. The three of us have to get some things straight. Now that Sarah and I are… well, involved with some rather unique people, we want to set some ground rules.” “Yes, I gathered something like that was in order. Apparently, I crossed some sort of line yesterday with Michael,” she admitted. I took a deep breath, glanced at Sarah and came right out with it. I said simply, “Mom, we have to have a talk about consent with these things. You can’t just breeze into Sarah’s and Michael’s house, tell Michael to put on a dress and start treating him like some baby girl.” She opened her mouth but I wasn’t finished, “What Michael and Sarah agree to do is between them and nobody else. Same with Sammy and me. Sammy and I have a few things worked out, I know what I’m allowed to do anytime I want, and what I have to ask her consent before doing. And I would bet that Sarah and Michael have similar limits.” I looked over and Sarah was nodding. It looked like Mikey’s bottle was empty as she tugged it from his lips and quickly guided a pacifier into his mouth. Mom looked a bit stunned, she started stammering, “I… I never meant to hurt anyone. And it never occurred to me that Michael didn’t enjoy himself…Girls, you… you have to believe me… I don’t want to cause any harm.” For her to stammer and stutter, I could tell she was truly stunned. “Nevertheless Mom, Sammy and Michael don’t know you like Sarah and me. For this sort of activity, it takes a lot of trust. Trust not only about not hurting them physically, but trust that you aren’t going to hurt them emotionally,” I tried to explain. I was started on a roll, so I kept the ball moving, “And just because Michael gets a hardon a lot, that doesn’t give you permission to tease him and flip him into ‘little girl’ space.” Mom tried to protest that last point, “But dear, I didn’t touch his penis. I didn’t say anything about his condition or that I was going to anything of the sort. I can hardly help it if the man reacts that way…” I sighed and looked over at Sarah and little Mikey. I was going to have to explain it all. Spell it out. I said as much to Sarah, “I’m going to have to explain it to Mom. Explain how things are and everything.” When I said that, Mikey buried his face against Sarah’s chest and nodded. Sarah put a hand in his hair and stroked it. Then Sarah nodded and said, “Go ahead, it’s probably for the best that she understands.” Seriously Sarah, you owe me another dinner for all of this! I looked back at Mom and started: “Mom, you need to understand two things about Michael. You don’t need to know why, or try to fix them, but you need to at least understand them.” “First, it may be old fashioned, but he honestly believes that if he climaxes with another woman, even accidentally, that’s tantamount to cheating on Sarah. And he never… EVER wants to do that. He loves her deeply and would feel incredibly guilty if that happened.” “Second, he suffers from some severe premature arousal problems. Just the thought of being diapered in front of a woman can get him started. Sarah tells me they seldom even get as far as actual penetration before Michael… well before he finishes.” “That’s why he prefers to wear a chastity cage whenever I come over and he’s playing baby games. So that he won’t get aroused and cheat on Sarah.” Mom was quiet for several seconds. I waited as she seemed to be processing things. Finally, she spoke up and said, “Julia, Sarah, I have to be honest with you. I didn’t realize any of this. When I was… well, playing, with Cathy, we had a mutual understanding. I knew what she would like and what she didn’t. We never really had to have explicit consent given; we just did what we liked.” Sarah spoke up from across the room, “What? You mean you never went too far for the other one? Never used a safe word?” Now it was Mom’s turn to stun us, “What, is a safe word? I’m not familiar with that.” ++++++++++ It was late, almost ten o’clock. And my tablet’s battery was fading when we finally hung up. We had talked with Mom about a lot of things, safe words, our limits on public displays, my limits on what she can do with Mikey, or Shelly, when I’m not around. Julia explained some of her limits with Sammy, mostly having to do with anything that might look like a man’s penis. And some of the questions she asked us gave us more of an idea of how her and the mysterious ‘Cathy’ got along. I think she forgot that Michael was in the room, she opened up about several things. But when she asked us if either Julia or I actually ‘squirt’ from our vaginas, we both shivered and told her, “ewww… we can’t talk to you about that Mom…” and quickly changed the subject. It's great to have an open dialog with your parent, but the idea of her and…nope nope nope. Don’t need to know… After signing out, Julia set the tablet down and stretched her arms, “I love you sis, but it’s late. I need to work tomorrow, and YOU need to figure out how you’re going to pay me back for this.” I looked down at my little boy as he stretched and started to sit up. I asked him, “Feel better now sweetie? I said we’d set some rules and limits on her, and we did.” He nodded and smiled behind his pacifier, then leaned and touched my cheek with it in his mouth, a sort of ‘pacifier kiss’. He mumbled, “Yeth mummy… dank yous.” I smiled at him and patted him on the bottom, telling him, “Now go give Auntie-J a kiss goodnight, she needs to leave, and Mommy needs to get you ready for bedtime.” ++++++++++ As I crawled over to Auntie-J, I looked up and tried to whisper, “dank yous auntie, you helped lots.” She kissed my cheek and winked at me, saying softly, “It’s what family is all about.” As I crawled to the nursery, Mommy said goodnight to Auntie-J. I climbed onto the bed and waited, Soon Mommy came in and went to the dresser to get a fresh diaper. She turned and looked at me, then reached into the ‘toy’ drawer. That made me nervous, was she going to stuff my bottom with one of those butt plugs? I let out a sigh of relief when I saw that she didn’t have one in her hand. She turned and stared at me, as if thinking. She came to me and reached between my legs to unsnap my onesie. Then she tugged a little and said softly, “Sit up for me sweetie.” I did so and she started tugging my onesie off. But she stopped as she pulled it over my head without taking out my arms. Then she went behind me and gripped my arms gently. She said softly, “Now just twist your arms, over and over… like this…” Soon my onesie was wrapped around my wrists several times behind my back. Her hands gently pulled me back, causing me to lie back down, arms trapped underneath me. I spit out my pacifier and was puzzled as she started to change my diaper, “Mommy? Mommy what are you…” She reached up and put a finger against my lips, telling me, “Shh…shh… I promised you I wouldn’t use your chastity cage as a punishment.” She had her key in her hand and unlocked me. Then she used a baby wipe to clean my beans and dick. She smiled at me as she slowly started stroking me up and down. I was still puzzled, but my dick knew exactly what it wanted to do, and I started getting hard. She said softly, “I shouldn’t have punished you while I was mad. But I think for a while I can’t really trust your hands quite as much.” She gently caressed my balls as she said, “And we wouldn’t want to keep your baby cock locked up too long…. The poor thing might get even smaller…” She winked at me as she leaned forward and kissed the tip of my cock. When I gasped, she flicked her tongue out and licked the underside. As her tongue lifted away, she smiled and added, “From now on, maybe we’ll just keep your hands safely tucked away when Mommy is going to give you special kisses.” And with that, her mouth descended and took me in completely. I squirmed and tugged at my arm, but the tangled onesie kept my hands secured. She was moving her mouth slowly. When I tried to thrust faster, she stopped, lifted away and said, “Does Mommy need to strap your hips down too? Now behave yourself sweetie… Mommy knows what she’s doing.” I whimpered and did my best to lay still as her mouth descended again. Soon I was spreading my legs as wide as I could as her tongue flicked over and around my cock. She tickled my smooth balls as I struggled to remain still. I started pleading, “M..m..mommy…. Mommy I… I want to cum… p…Please….” She just lifted away and reminded me, “If you had been good this afternoon, you would have cum then.” She didn’t wait for a response; she just lowered her mouth again. I couldn’t help it; I lifted my hips a little. She just sat up straight and slapped my thigh, scolding me, “I said to sit still sweetie…” Her teasing was driving me wild, but I had to prove I could be a good boy… I was torn between my own lust and pleasing Mommy. I whimpered again, “Please… I’ll be a good boy… I’ll try my best Mommyyyyy.” She lowered her mouth again and started moving her head up and down faster. I felt her fingers gently caress my aching balls. Then suddenly, a finger probed against my ass and that was all I could stand. I gasped as I stiffened my legs and climaxed, pumping my little load of cum into her warm mouth. She sat up and smiled as she wiped her lips, saying, “That’s all I ever want sweetheart, for you to try your best.” Soon she had my limp cock safely diapered, without my cage. She helped me sit up and untangled my wrists. As she did so, she casually mentioned, “Maybe Mommy will have to get some cuffs to keep naughty hands out of the way.” I blushed hard as she tugged a nightgown over my head and took my hand. Soon we were snuggled together in our bed with the light turned off. I whispered, “I’m sorry I was so stupid earlier. I can only blame it on being drunk.” She patted my diapered bottom, “I had warned you. But it’s over now, we’ll just have to make sure you don’t repeat it.” I nuzzled closer to her, “I love you Mommy.” She kissed my head and gently pushed a pacifier in my mouth, “I love you too, now get some sleep sweetie… tomorrow is our first ‘maintenance Thursday’.” It was clear she wasn’t going to say anymore, and she wanted me to be quiet now. I cuddled with her and fell asleep. To Be Continued

Hey everyone! Wow… some of you are a little dark in your thinking out there. Definitely points for creativity, but this is a story with a different purpose as you all will eventually see. I absolutely have a few other stories that I think you all will love that go down some of the paths you all were taking, but spoilers… this isn’t it… mostly. Okay… now I will admit that I changed the plot after this a little bit from what I originally had. Ashley was originally going to get regressed heavily and then accept her fate in the end. Keep in mind that plot was thought up from at least four years ago now and was very basic in the stages where this story’s very rough outline was only about 12 chapters long at most. Then, re-reading it when I started this story back up again, I knew what I had was weak and didn’t fit with Ashley’s character development very well… at least not in the way I wanted it to. That being said, due to this being a sequel to Project Nurture, I couldn’t change it too radically in parts, but I knew deep down that my original plan just wouldn’t work very well. So, knowing that, starting a while ago and now finishing, I jumped ahead and fully fleshed out the rest of the chapters from here on out to get the plot that I wanted and which I felt fit with all this story better. This, more than anything else, is why this chapter is being posted later than usual. So as such, while the total still stands at 28 chapters and some of them will be long, the bottom line is that the plot has been corrected and completed. Now, I just need to put the finishing touches on each and edit them out. With all that in mind and the total number of chapters still at 28… I know this story will be done in the next two weeks. With this chapter being released today and factoring in some of my prior commitments and holiday events… my plan now is to release another two chapters next week and then a final chapter on the Monday afterward (07 July). This should give me enough time to flesh them out a little more and let any of you out there either vote or simply catch up on the story. Next, keeping that in mind, just as a reminder with the deadline just around the corner now, a new poll is up for you all to let me know which story you all would like to read next. Story options and the link can be found back in the beginning of chapters 2 and 14. As I mentioned before though, if you feel more comfortable leaving a comment here or as a private message to me, I will count these as well. Additionally, like before, this poll will be shut down right before I post my final chapter on here. Further announcements will be made regarding this when the time gets closer. Last but not least and as usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 25: Missing Pieces Here and There Vincent removed the visor and stared back at his computer while taking deep breaths. “Holy crap! Darn it, Ashley! You just had to go in and get yourself caught!” He shook his head at seemingly yet another regressed Little to be lost to the system. And Vincent might not have given the program another thought and simply reported the whole situation back to LRG headquarters and moved on. But a little green light blinked still on his screen. “Huh?” Vincent leaned forward and clicked on it. “Just what are you little buddy?” The page was soon loaded, and Vincent’s eyes grew large. “Woah… wasn’t expecting that…” Before him, showed the loading screen to what was left on the file. Apparently, he had barely even scratched the surface. Exhaling, Vincent stretched backward in his chair and lifted his arms in confusion. “Okay… that had to be the end of Ashley? Right? So… maybe it’s another file? Or another Little and their story?” Vincent seemed to be able to come up with a dozen or more possibilities with why there was so much, but in the end, his conclusions all came back to the same point. “Well… there’s nothing to it. Gonna take my break and then jump back into…” Another light began to flash on his screen. “Oh great… what now?” Vincent muttered to himself before leaning in and clicking on it with a sigh. Reading only one line in, Vincent’s instincts were good enough apparently that his face immediately began to grow pale. “Vincent… Urgent! Our sources have now confirmed that a Big presence is definitely headed your way as of this morning. We at LRG will do everything we can to stop them, but officially, we recommend that you flush and wipe your system ASAP just in case we can’t redirect or completely stop them. As this is a possibility and their intentions seem hostile at this juncture, we suggest you conduct yourself with only one-hour sessions now regarding Ashley’s file and also limit your contact with the outside world. If our defenses or diversionary tactics do not work, we will inform you to confirm their approach and need to leave ASAP. Regardless, good luck. -X” Vincent sat back on his chair and looked at the clock versus the timestamp for when the message was sent. “Crap… this is already two hours old. For all I know, the Bigs… whoever they are, could be here any minute.” He sighed and looked over at his still prepared bugout bag and the heavy duty and custom magnetics safely stowed above it to wipe his computer in a hurry. Sighing again, he stood up and shook his head. “No… not yet… I’ve gotta keep going.” Eying his monitor closely, Vincent then fixed a little food and quickly returned to his chair. He briefly rubbed his sore and reddened temples before picking up the headset once more to go back in. “I’ve got to find these answers. I need to know what happened to Ash, but also… something is in here. I… I just don’t know what.” Once again, his eyes shifted to the clock, but after a moment, he shook his head. “No… no hour timer. I need to do this… power through it and find what I need. If I don’t, there’s no telling if these files will even be able to be transferred elsewhere…” Breathing in deep, Vincent placed the headset on his head for what could be the last time, adjusted it to fit properly, and then hit the still blinking ‘resume’ button. * * * Day 1#8 – #:#9 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 * Er#or. Error. Ple#se reboot and #ry again. * * Footage not found. * * * * Day 110 – 1#:3# #.M. MDT – Earth 2 Things were dark… fuzzy… unfocused. Sounds could be heard all around. A small alarm bell here and some yelling there. A faint form of Ashley’s vision began to take shape and the image for the first time in a while seemed to almost solely be coming from her eye camera instead of an external feed as well. Even then, though, static crackled through the scene and shapes only really moved in blurry grayish blobs. If one had to guess, it almost appeared as if the camera in Ashley’s eye had been damaged… or had some interference of some kind. But the images faded in an out continuously still. Blinking occurred at several points and the image would shift from maybe a triangular blob to one of a square or more of a rectangle. A faint whimpering could almost be heard, but the sound was so corrupted that it was hard to truly make out what was happening. Until it wasn’t anymore. Despite the darkness all around, objects became more focused. Railing, calming shapes overhead, and a dull light coming from what could only be described as across the room. It was peaceful, but unfamiliar. The views switched a few more times and Ashley blinked back at the world… but then soon retreated away from it. She then began to shake. ‘It’s just a dream… justa dweam…’ She shook her head like she knew what she was saying was wrong and could somehow will everything back to normalcy. ‘Caught… caught… bad man… good goal… right?’ Everything seemed frazzled, and maybe as a way to fight off all the scariness of purely unknowing where she was, Ashley closed her eyes once more. ‘Iss justa dweam… no… Just. A. Dream… not hard, but… real… much too real…’ Keeping her eyes closed, Ashley pulled a nearby blanket into a soft mound and hugged the inanimate object tightly. Not long after, she passed out and everything faded to black once more. * * * Day 111 – 3:17 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley’s eyes fluttered open. It was clear she was still groggy and maybe a little fuzzy as she clutched her hand and squinted at the lights just beyond where she had been sleeping. Before, while the shapes were blurry, Ashley had definitely known that she was in an unfamiliar place. Now, she was back home. Ashley rubbed more sleep out of her eyes and looked around. While everything was much as it had been, there was still something that was different. ‘Weird… there’s almost an odd glow to everything… wait… I can think normally… right? Does that extend to everything else?’ Ashley strained as she clutched the temples on her head. ‘Think! Think! Anything different? Come on, Ash! Don’t fail this! It’s important!’ So, she kept straining… much to her obvious failure though. ‘Darn it! I feel something’s missing… but what? It’s like I can see the outline of the thing I’m missing but not in the object itself. Is that… is that normal? Shouldn’t it be more? Or at least not… this? What is going on here?’ Still, despite her thoughts or maybe in spite of them, Ashley shook her head and sat up in bed. ‘Okay… hold on there, Ash. Go slow. Check your body and then speak… you need to know how bad this is… this missing piece that is… whatever it is…’ Ashley then looked down at her body. She stretched forward after pulling off her covers and started examining every little part of her body. ‘Okay… toes… feet… ankles… calves… knees… thighs… legs… so far so good…’ Her hands moved higher, but from her clothing, her exam couldn’t be as thorough. ‘Do I take my onesie and diaper off, or do I…?’ She shook her head. ‘No, no. Keep them on, Ash. Don’t do that. Don’t even entertain that thought…’ She then winced like a habit of something she should have repulsive… but didn’t. ‘Okay… I don’t feel any lumps or pains in my stomach… chest… neck? No… face? Still no… head?’ Ashley seemed most nervous about that one and winced only once. ‘Ouch… kinda feels like a bruise up there… strange. Not super painful but… maybe I fell?’ She winced again. ‘Ugh! Why can’t I remember? I came to the facility… I know that, and then… I got the files? I think?’ Ashley scratched her head like she was readying a generator to fire out her thoughts, but she only grunted in the end. ‘Darn it! It gets so, so fuzzy after! I just…’ Ashley frowned and quickly pulled her stuffed kangaroo close to her to hug. ‘Why can’t I remember? And… why do you feel so soft and fluffy all of a sudden? Why do you feel like the friend I’ve been looking for? Why…?’ Ashley shook her head. ‘No, no. Focus, Ash. Some oddities from a bruised head… maybe, but… what else? Why do I feel there’s something else?’ Ashley then set her stuffed kangaroo to her side, its soft body still slightly touching her… like a comforting hand still remaining on her shoulder. ‘Okay… here it goes. Speak, Ash. Speak…’ Ashley took a deep breath in. “Mary had a little lamb…” The relief was immediate over her face. ‘Oh, thank goodness! I can speak! I can speak!’ It seemed like a high victory, but Ashley quickly gathered herself up once more. “Okay… I can speak… still something missing though… something different. Let’s see…” She stroked her chin and then snapped her fingers. “I got it!” She took another breath. “Let’s see… Earth’s fuel ran out in 2038 after several military conflicts spurred on it’s demise quicker than most scientists expected which led to collapse and that led to the dark ti…” Ashley shook her head. “No… that’s fine… maybe…? Yes! Okay… start simple. One plus one… two. Two times two… four. Square root of 49… seven. Okay… not gonna test out any other math stuff… never my strong suit, but… something’s still missing. Maybe I need to go over facts about myself and the people here…” Ashley nodded at her own suggestion. “Okay… I’m Ashley Cutters… investigative journalist, but here, I’m going by Ashley Stevens. I’m investigating the town of Peirama, and I’ve been taken in by two Bigs called…” Her door then opened, and Betty stood there with a relieved smile over her face. “Oh! Someone’s finally up! I was so worried. How are you, sweetie?” she asked walking quickly over to Ashley’s bed and then resting her hands on the short railings on one side. “Feeling okay?” “Weird, but… yep!” Ashley confirmed. “I’m doin’ fine, Mommy!” Betty’s eyes widened in shock. If she was a Little, from that same state of panic and horror, she might have just dirtied her diaper on the spot. But Betty was a Big and her calm under situations like these came to the forefront. Her experience as a botanist and scientist in this crazy town likely also helped her as well. “Oh… I’m so glad to heart that…” She winced slightly, her outer calm cracking ever so slightly. “But sweetie… you called me… Mommy. I… well, I love that name, but… what’s my name?” Ashley looked confused for a moment. “That’s a strange question, Mommy, but… your name is B…” Ashley paused and while she looked supremely confident before, it now appeared as if there was almost what could be described as a misfire in her brain somewhere. “Your name is… Mommy!” Despite her questioning look previously, now, there seemed to be no doubt. Betty let out an exasperated sigh. “Yes… I… you…” She then shook her head and smiled as best as she seemed able to. “I guess that’s my name now…” She then removed her side toddler railing and held out her hands. “Come on, honey. Let’s change that diaper of yours. I can see the droop from here.” Ashley looked down in puzzlement at the thick padding around her, but this time with a curious expression of surprise and then soon to uncaring. ‘Mommy will take care of it. She always does, right? And Mommy seems to think I’m okay, so I must be fine too, right?’ Ashley just smiled and let herself be adjusted into the proper position to be changed. * * * Day 111 – 4:47 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley was left alone in her room, but today, that didn’t seem to matter as much when Betty told her to ‘stay put’ until she came back. Ashley had simply shrugged and sat on the rug in the middle of her bedroom floor and pulled out a coloring book after setting her stuffed kangaroo next to her. After finishing coloring in an outline of Adventure Sam, she sat up and pulled her stuffed kangaroo close. “Mommy was acting a little weird when she left. I wonder if she’s okay…” The kangaroo only looked back at her with its black and shiny unblinking eyes. It was lifeless, but whether she was meaning to or not, instead of just a sounding board as she used it sometimes before, there was a tone in Ashley’s voice that blurred the lines between pretending and having an actual conversation with the stuffy. Ashley sighed. “I hope its not because of me, but… why do I feel that it is because of me? Is it the gap in my head I still feel? But… if it was, wouldn’t she have said something? Taken me to the hospital?” Ashley didn’t get any response back, at least none out loud to any mature being, but that also didn’t seem to stop her. “Yeah… I wish I could figure out the gap in my head. Something feels wrong… but what?” Ashley gave a half smile to her kangaroo and held it up in front of her. “You know… you being this close to me and all, I feel I should give you a name. Maybe Hoppy?” She seemed to rattle the idea around in her head before shaking it. “No… not Hoppy. Maybe…?” “I don’t care that you were doing just what you felt was right!” someone yelled from downstairs. “Your feelings don’t matter in this case, Pete! Damn it! I thought you of all people would understand that with the work you do here! Or am I wrong?” Ashley stopped and looked toward her mostly closed door and then back to her kangaroo. “Sounds like someone’s yelling at Daddy. I can’t have that. Come on!” She pulled the kangaroo into her arms. “Let’s go check it out!” Ashley then steadily got to her feet and went to the door. Right before she touched the handle though, she stopped cold and then looked down at her kangaroo, tightly wrapped in her left arm by her side. “Wait… what about what Mommy said. She told me not to leave this room, and I don’t want to brea…” “That doesn’t matter, Pete! This is national security we’re talking about!” the unfamiliar voice sounded off again. In between though, another fainter voice that was too soft to make out fully through the doorway could also be heard fighting back angrily as well. “Oh, screw that!” another voice yelled, this one sounding more nasally and whiny. “She was caught directly trying to steal things away from us. I vote she should be put back in the machine and fried to a crisp. It’s too much of a risk otherwise!” The quieter voice seemed to spit back their own verbal thrashing immediately at that idea. Ashley looked at her kangaroo once more and then shook her head. “No. Mommy told me to stay, but she would want me to help with Daddy. I feel… I need to help him… or at least listen in and jump to help Daddy if he needs it. Also, though… why do I feel I should be listening to this? Why does it suddenly feel so important?” Her kangaroo didn’t respond, but with a small boost of confidence, Ashley nodded and then redoubled the effort within herself. So, with a deep breath, she then opened the door before heading out to the top of the stairs. “Yes, general,” Pete acknowledged. “I understand all that. I truly do, or else I wouldn’t be here, but… I just couldn’t stand back and watch those butchers tear into h…” “Shut it!” the now identified general and first voice thundered. “Don’t you get it? We’re up to our necks at Dark Cliff! That prison was formed over 13 years ago, and we have so many Littles locked up in there that the warden is afraid at least once a week of a prison riot… from Littles no less! It can’t continue!” “Yes, general. I’ve read the reports…” The general seemed to be getting to Pete, and his tone was far more reserved now… like a dog that had been whacked on the nose too many times with a newspaper. The general sighed. “Our adoption facilities aren’t doing much better either… mostly bursting with delinquents or just plain barebones now. We Bigs need what you all are working on here. It could change everything in our favor… and your Little was trying to undo all that!” Ashley leaned in closer but squinted and scratched her head like she wasn’t sure what they were talking about. ‘I’m so confused…’ She leaned forward. ‘But wait… is this the blank spot I’m feeling?’ “Your work here is critical and that earns you a lot of freedom from any of my staff from looking too closely at this whole mess. Be thankful for that.” The general sighed deeply. “Now, enough of all that. Give me something to tell the head of the committee when they ask me about all this mess when I return to New Columbia.” Pete sighed. “Yes, sir. We have several projects that are coming along now. Project Nurture is actually showing several positive results… more than we ever thought possible before. Plus… with our findings mostly concluded now, we are forming a final report to submit to the board and then to your committee based on those findings. Should be ready by next month… maybe the month after.” “Good, good. Very good.” The general seemed to huff for a minute as if he suddenly exerted a good amount of effort. “Would do you think Mr. Mayor?” Ashley leaned forward and stepped down a single step after glaring at the title and who it belonged to. Mr. Vasiliou sighed, his nasal voice almost grating the walls around him. “Well, you know my opinions on this matter, general. I think security is paramount around here and what happened is a major violation of that, but… we do need Pete and his expertise. I… at least I hope that this time, better control will be learned and more… drastic steps won’t be needed.” Ashley’s eyes seemed to be swirling with information and yet confusion about how it all fit together. ‘Crud! It’s like I’m hearing the left and right side of the street with traffic racing in the middle, but I just can’t find the wires to connect the two sides together in order to understand it all! Stupid brain gap! I know you’re there, but… I just don’t know what I’m missing!’ Eager to learn more, Ashley stepped down another stair, but this time… her footsteps creaked loudly. The trio of people talking suddenly stopped and before Ashley could move, three faces were looking right back at her from the bottom of the staircase. “It’s her! She heard everything!” Mr. Vasiliou yelled, his face quickly turning red. “Get her!” Pete jumped in to block his advance though. “Absolutely not! You’ve done enough already! I’m sure she didn’t mean anything, and besides… do you even know if she understands us anymore?” That last part was said quietly, but right after, all three faces looked back to Ashley. “Sweetie?” Pete asked carefully, walking up a few stairs to get closer to her. “Did you hear us talking downstairs?” Ashley looked back towards Pete. ‘Okay… I might be missing that big, big piece of whatever, but… I can at least tell when I need to be just a big dumb baby.’ Ashley grinned and nodded her head. “Of course, Daddy!” Pete’s face took on the same expression that Betty’s had previously in hearing their new title. This moment though, there was an obvious level of fear to all of it. “I heard shouting, and I wanted to come and see if you were okay,” she continued in pursuit of her half lie. “Look!” She held up her stuffed kangaroo like she was presenting a shield of protection or the most special prize on Earth to him. “I even brought back-up in case you needed it. Do you want my stuffy to help you, Daddy?” She seemingly made her eyes grow as wide and as innocent as possible. From the rear, the previously solemn general smiled and even snickered briefly before Mr. Vasiliou looked at him angrily. “Well… I think all is okay here. Just a Little and her ‘stuffy.’ Can’t be too mad about that now, can you, Phil? Seems like your work was quite thorough.” From her spot on the top couple of steps still, Ashley grinned ever so subtly. ‘Ha! Now I’ve got another way of fooling all these evil Bigs against Mommy and Daddy and Ron!’ Mr. Vasiliou nodded toward the general and his comments about his ‘work.’ As soon as the general turned away though, and Pete’s back was still towards him, Mr. Vasiliou glared mincingly at Ashley. “Yes… my modifications seem to have worked wonders. Pity I didn’t get to test…” “Bee!” Pete shouted, cutting Mr. Vasiliou from continuing to elaborate on his likely dastardly plans. “Can you come here for a moment?” A far door in the upper hallway opened and shuffled footsteps hurried up to the scene where Betty looked down at Pete first. “Yes? Is everything…?” She then stopped and looked further at everyone and at everything that was happening… including the still seated Ashley at her feet now. “Sweetie? What are you doing outside of your room? I thought I told you to stay in there?” Ashley looked up at Betty, and seemingly still improvising, pointed back down the stairs “I heard shouting and Daddy seemed upset, so I came to help.” She then held her stuffed kangaroo up. “Look! I even brought support, Mommy!” Betty sighed. “That’s very good, sweetie. Just hold there for one moment while I talk to Daddy…” She then looked back at Pete and the others. “Pete… did she… overhear something?” Pete shook his head. “No, I don’t think so. We just… can you take her away for now? We need to discuss a few more things before they leave.” Betty nodded and then leaned down to pick up Ashley. “Alright you. Come on. Let’s go see if you can draw me a really nice picture in your room.” Ashley nodded and only wrapped her arms around Betty to get closer with one hand still gripping her stuffed kangaroo. She seemed entirely content there as Betty pulled her up as she stood as well. She was seemingly too distracted to notice the worry written all over both Betty’s and Pete’s faces. * * * Day 112 – 3:12 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley hadn’t gone to daycare today. While she was a little pouty over that fact, she was absolutely entranced by both Pete and Betty staying home to watch over her. Curiously, every time she sneezed, coughed, or even tripped, both Bigs were on the scene in moments to check if she was okay and then quickly wrote something down in a little notebook that both had on them. Still, Ashley was a little lonely and while her stuffed kangaroo seemed to be a good companion for her, she only had one. “I wish I had more of you… still need to figure out a name. Maybe George? Or are you a girl kangaroo? Ooh! What about Roo?” Ashley shook her head. “No… not that. Familiar but strange… I’m not sure why…” It was another gap in her memory. Since she had woken up the previous day, she kept finding new spots that seemed to be missing. Large facts seemed to be there, but the smaller things… several of those seemed to be gone now. Ashley sighed and hugged her kangaroo. “If only I knew what I was missing. It just… I feel fine, but it seems so important. Maybe if I think really, really hard, I can remember.” Ashley strained for a moment but only seemed to let out a tiny toot. “Oopsie! Maybe not push so much… Besides, Mommy and Daddy seem just happy that I’m here and they’re here and that’s weird, but I don’t think I should protest that because…” “What did you people do to her?” Betty asked loudly in the kitchen. “Nothing! I swear, Bee! I didn’t do anything to her,” Pete defended. “As soon as I got the call about her and heard, I ran over and got her out. I promise that I didn’t do anything to her.” “But she’s different, Pete!” Betty seemed more emotional than usual. Despite her brain gap, Ashley definitely could still pick up that they were talking about her. ‘Not good. I thought they were fine, but… I think they’re talking about my stupid brain gap. I wanna know, so… let’s go.’ Now seemingly more curious than cautious, Ashley placed her kangaroo on her back and then crawled over to the door between the dining room and kitchen. Leaning up against the wall, she clutched her kangaroo tight and listened in more closely. “I mean… she had trouble reading today!” Betty fumed. “That was never like her before. Something obviously had to happen to her!” Ashley pouted a little. ‘It was just one of the bigger words… I thought it looked familiar, but… Mommy stopped me and helped me out before I could try again…’ “Again, Bee… not me,” Pete said sighing a little. “Still, I know what they and our ‘great mayor’ did to her before I got there. It’s only temporary in some areas. Plus… I didn’t have any choice but to accept this for her.” “Bull!” Betty seemed ready to fight in a second for Ashley. “Bee… you have to believe me. I…” Pete seemed he was just as crushed as Betty, but while hers was coming in the form of anger, his was in the form of sadness. “I had to accept it… if I didn’t and with what she did… we could all have been accused of treason. And you know the penalty know for something like that. You saw Hilda, remember?” Betty gasped at the memory of the woman who had spiked Ashley’s drink. “You don’t mean… she spiked our Little’s drink and several others, causing months of research for other projects to be set back! She even… what did she call it? ‘Commandeered’ the drugs she used? She stole, Pete! And we…” “Yes, Bee,” Pete sighed. “We would be subjected to a pre-selected time in diapers. If we even got a hard judge… we could be temporarily regressed mentally and have Ashley taken away from us… Permanently.” Ashley did her best not to whimper and only hugged her stuffed kangaroo more. “From the work we’ve done here,” Pete continued, “it actually might become the norm for punishing Bigs now. You heard the general… Dark Cliff is becoming too crowded. Soon, those type of facilities will only be for Littles while we Bigs might have to work off our debt society… or for the really bad cases, receive what is essentially Little treatment…” “My god… that’s terrible, but…” Betty seemed in disbelief but there was the very tiniest hint of a ray of positivity to this. “You know though… if that happens, people might see what its like to be a Little… could cause some reforms…” “Doubtful…” Pete said skeptically. “But anyways… yeah. I had to accept it all… or risk losing you both. I… I couldn’t do that.” A little shuffling could be heard, and curious as ever, Ashley took a quick peek at what was happening. Inside the kitchen with their eyes closed, the two Bigs had fully embraced each other and were seemingly offering comfort in the face of such adversity. ‘Awww… Mommy and Daddy still love each other! Yay!’ The two then broke off a minute later and Ashley was once again glued to the wall. “Well… I’m glad I know at least, but…” Betty paused and took a deep breath. “What the heck do we do now?” Pete walked around and a few taps could be heard. “I needed to do some thinking last night, but I have a plan. We just…” Pete then paused, and a few whispers could be heard. “Ash? Can you come out of hiding, sweetie?” ‘Shoot! Did he see me?’ Ashley didn’t move an inch. “Baby… I can see your foot and your stuffy’s tail,” Betty noted, clearly having tuned around from her original position with her back to the entrance where Ashley had been hiding. “Come on out. We promise… you’re not in trouble.” Like they were magic words, Betty stood up and moved around the corner. “Promise?” Betty smiled and nodded. “Promise, sweetie.” Pete then stepped forward. “So, I’m guessing like earlier yesterday… you heard at least some of that?” ‘Crud. He knows!’ Ashley seemed to panic but then ease a little. ‘But… this is Daddy… it can’t be a trap, right? Daddy wouldn’t hurt me…’ Ashley nodded. “Yes, Daddy. Sorry for lying…” Pete smirked. “No, that’s okay in this case. Thank you for apologizing and knowing we don’t lie in this house, but… for those men… I think your mommy and I can forgive it this one time.” Ashley quickly smiled and stepped closer without so much fear this time. “Now,” Pete continued, “I need to ask you a few questions. You can answer or just nod for me for them, okay?” As instructed, Ashley nodded to Pete’s question, eliciting a bigger smile from the Big now. “Good. Let’s see here…” Pete then proceeded to ask several questions… several that were near identical to the ones that Ashley had asked herself. Others… tended to veer into the more intimate nature… but Ashley either didn’t care or didn’t know about those… like the current state of her diaper for example. Despite those little hiccups though, often, the Little seemed to grow bored, but Pete was patient and Betty encouraged Ashley to continue on as much as she could. Still, despite their teamwork, at one point, Betty had to promise Ashley a single cookie for every five questions she answered. It worked… mostly. “Now… lastly, what month did you come here and what month is it now?” Pete asked after about 43 other questions. Ashley scratched her head. “Well… I think I came here about three months ago… so that’s…” She started counting on her fingers. “Yes! I came here in June. And now… it’s…” Ashley looked over toward the calendar. “Yes… that’s what I thought. It’s still September.” Pete turned around and smiled at seeing the calendar. “Well, I guess we should have hidden that, but it still shows me you have an awareness of your surroundings and at least most subjects.” “Is that good?” Ashley asked inquisitively, her gap still clearly bugging her… especially after she couldn’t answer some his previous questions… like those dealing with the internal layout of the facility. Pete nodded his head. “It’s not really those types of questions, but yes… you did very good. Answered all my questions as well as you could and that’s all I could really ask for.” Ashley beamed at the praise and then turned to Betty. “I think that’ll be six cookies then.” She even held her hand out. Betty shook her head and curled Ashley’s hand back toward her chest. “Not right now, sweetie. I’ll let you have one on our daily afternoon walk to the park, but until then… can you go upstairs and grab your sunglasses and hat for me? Remember, you set them on your desk last night…” Ashley nodded and ran upstairs right away. The park was obviously important to her and missing one second seemed to be completely out of the question now. So, grabbing both her tiny ballcap that Pete had gotten her showing off his hometown sports team, the Philadelphia Pegasi, and her sunglasses, she ran back downstairs… only to hear that Pete and Betty were talking once more. “I know, Bee… I know…” Pete said wearily. “I just liked her so much how she was,” Betty admitted sorrowfully. “I’ll love her no matter what, but… I loved her independent spirit and her uniqueness amongst the other Littles here. Now… I don’t know where she ends and Vasiliou’s tinkering begins.” Ashley crept over to the archway and looked in at Pete comforting Betty in the kitchen. “Well, right now she needs us, and I know we’ll both give her the love she needs.” Betty quickly nodded silently towards Pete’s vow. “Besides… as I said, I have a plan, and this might not be forever, but even if it is… is this really such a bad thing?” Betty recoiled and looked like she wanted to punch him in the face. Pete was quick to defend himself though. “Woah, woah… not what I meant. I just… I would never wish this on her in a million years. But think about if for a minute as well… combine our love of her no matter what and the notion of… well, us never having kids, and…” Betty sighed and her face relaxed and she nodded. “I was thinking about that as well… but I hated myself for it. She’s just…” “I know, Bee… I know…” Pete then hugged his wife closely… something it looked like she could probably use right then. “We just… we can’t have kids and while Ashley isn’t a kid per say… she’s a relatively high functioning Little who now definitely needs our help, and we can give that to her.” Betty nodded. “As long as she needs us… I’m in.” * * * Day 112 – 4:29 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 By the time the trio had prepared and arrived at the park together, the time was getting later, and many Littles had been let out of their respective daycares and ‘special facilities.’ Littles like Ron, Kyle, or even Olly, weren’t there today, but the playground equipment was teaming with activity. For Ashley, fresh-faced and full of wonder more than ever before, it was an open invitation to join in. Betty and Pete watched from the sidelines with the other Bigs with concern but relief as Ashley smiled wide as she played game after game. For Ashley, recent weeks had forced her hand to interact with Littles more like Ron and Kyle… but there was always a pause or a hesitation before, and there was almost a degree of acting in her play style. Granted, imagination is the key to many Little’s games, but her acting came into more the part of enjoying herself. True, she exhibited genuine joy some of the time… but never all the time. Now, she freely skirted from one activity to the next… pretty much wherever the most fun was and for whatever group of Littles would have her. Most often, those Littles were regressed though, so her activities were more juvenile in nature as well. What’s more… less than an hour into play and Ashley nearly seamlessly blended in with the rest of the Littles so well to the point where she nearly became lost in the mix. Betty and Pete seemed to struggle with finding her again… at least until she stood alone and watched a baseball game. Coming from Earth, the game had grown in popularity here, but it was still struggling to take off in Peirama. So, for today at least, a game was taking shape, but it was mostly just practice. Ashley, as smart as she still was… had lost some things… vigilance seemed to be one of them. So, when one of the Littles… uncoordinated and not knowing that fully yet, threw a ball… he missed his mark. Instead, the ball went sailing right into Ash… more specifically her kangaroo which she had used as a shield. “Holy smokes!” one of the Littles called out as the ball scurried along the ground. “Dang it, Jimmy! You almost clocked out the lights of this Little. Good thing for you that her stuffy bunted the ball away.” The Little, older and definitely newer to Peirama, nodded and jogged over to Ashley. “You okay there?” Ashley lowered her stuffed kangaroo and nodded. “Yeah… that was just really scary!” The Little laughed and stretched out his hand. “Must have been. Again… super sorry for my friend. He’s an idiot, but… my name’s Craig.” Ashley smiled and after shifting her stuffed kangaroo around a little, shook his hand back. “Ashley…” “Good to meet you, Ashley.” Craig then smiled, tipped his own ballcap, and jogged back to join his friends. Alone once again, Ashley viewed the field for a minute longer and then looked down at her stuffed kangaroo. “Well, thanks there. Definitely gonna have to call you by an actual name now. What was it they said?” Ashley paused and scratched her head just under where she was wearing the ball cap and a few inches forward of her ponytail sticking out the back. “Oh yeah! Bunted! They said you bunted the ball away, but… bunted s’not a good name. How about… Bunty?” Ashley held her stuffy out in front of her and smiled wide. “Yeah… Bunty is great! Hello Bunty!” She then pulled Bunty back in and gave it the biggest hug imaginable. Inevitably though, after so much fun and excitement, the sun in its late September way began to set behind the trees. Just as it was eclipsed by the tall canopies and the mountains beyond, Betty waved over at Ashley. “Ash! Come on, sweetie. We need to get back for dinner!” Ashley looked around, and while she could have whined to stay longer… her face briefly taking on a more mischievous look, she ultimately shook her head and ran back to join with both Pete and Betty. Being a park though, while there were many paved paths, Ashley didn’t follow them back. Instead, she took the gravel path… and didn’t see the divot one side of the path or the larger stone on the other. So, the divot caused her to stumble forward, and the large stone caused her to trip and fall right into the dirt. She didn’t stand a chance and began wailing in pain. “Oh, shi…!” Pete didn’t finish his words, much to the seeming relief of everyone around him, but he was quickly on the scene with Betty not far behind him. “Okay, baby. It’s okay, it’s okay. Show me where it hurts.” Tears streaming down her face and Bunty covered in dust, Ashley woefully pointed to her elbow and her knee. Neither were bleeding, but a few scrapes were definitely noticeable. “Oh, no. That just won’t do. Betty?” Betty nodded and as she circled around to support Ashley from behind, she also reached into the convenient diaper bag and pulled out a package of baby wipes. “Here, Pete. Take them and do your magic.” Pete nodded and diligently took the pack before pulling out a wipe and tending to Ashley’s injuries. Meanwhile, Betty had positioned Ashley right in her lap and was hugging her close with Bunty tightly woven into the mix as well. “Shhh, shhh… it’s okay, honey. We’ve got you. No more nasty scrapes. Pete’s going to fix all your owies.” Ashley sniffled as her cries subsided and she clung tightly to Betty, flinching every so often as Pete wiped her elbow and knee. ‘Darn it! Why am I so emotional, but why does it hurt so much! It’s just a scrape. I shouldn’t be crying this much, right?’ The confusion etched on her saddened face seemed to only make her cling to Bunty and Betty further. “There,” Pete said, finishing the last of his wiping. “All gone. All better, right?” Ashley looked at her knee and elbow and nodded, but almost randomly… if she hadn’t seen it a hundred other times with other Littles, she looked right at Pete. “Kiss ‘em, Daddy. Make ‘em feel better. Please?” Pete didn’t seem to know what to do with that request for a moment, but in the end, he smiled and kissed both spots tenderly like a loving father would of his daughter. For Ashley, relief spread quickly over her face. “There, baby. All better now.” Pete then repositioned himself closer and wiped a few tears away from her cheeks. “Sweetie… I…” Pete trailed off for a second before seemingly resolving himself a little more. “I want you to know… we’re not going to let anything else happen to you, okay? We want to make you better, and… we’ll be here for you for whatever and however long you need it. Also… well, before anything else happens…” Pete winced slightly before looking deeply at Ashley and then holding Betty’s hand tight. “I just want you to know that we love you very much.” “Forever and ever, honey,” Betty emphasized as she gave Ashley a squeeze from behind with her one free hand. Ashley’s bottom lip quivered for a moment, and it looked like she might cry… until she broke in a different way and pulled Pete closer and hugged him tight. ‘Yes… this is right… this feels good. Maybe this was part of the gap that I was missing? Dunno, but… this… this is good…’ Not wanting to be left out, Betty pulled in closer as well to hug her husband as well. Right then, the three, on that late fall day and in the middle of a gravel path at the park, hugged each other as tenderly and as tightly as they could. * * * Day 113 – 8:06 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 It was the next morning and Ashley rose as usual. No nightmares… no worries… no concerns about what just happened in last memory or the gaps that she had. Now, she had Bunty and Betty and Pete. And for today, that seemed like enough for her. Not long after, as usual, Betty came in to greet her happily, check her diaper, change her, and then run a bath. Of course, now, Betty had found out that Ashley had lost some independence and modesty in what happened to her, so the Big stayed to watch over her and lend a hand if needed. Ashley was smart, but… there was a Littleness about her now that was hard to quantify exactly while also being completely obvious at the same time. Maybe it was her uncaring attitude at being naked after her diaper was removed and she was wiped down from her nightly business. Possibly it was the fact that she happily splashed about in the tub with her toys or so seamlessly let and even seemed to want Betty to wash her while in there. It definitely could have also been her booming fit of giggles as Betty tickled Ashley’s foot in the tub or after when she was drying her off… or even when she had finished taping a new diaper on her and she blew raspberries directly onto her tummy. It wasn’t obvious with just one thing, but it was obvious with several smaller things… and led to one conclusion. Ashley was different. But while there was sadness in her eyes at the loss that Ashley didn’t even seem to care about today, from her overall expression, the Big didn’t completely hate the new version of her Little either. There was no burden in the Little. There were no brooding stares or shrieks about being modest… just shrieks of laughter whenever Betty applied some giddy force to her. While any rational and mature adult might have been horrified at the scene, Betty wasn’t and couldn’t necessarily be blamed for her actions now. With such strong reactions of glee from Ashley, Betty pushing the envelope more into Little territory not only seemed necessary at times… it seemed like the right thing to do as well. So, after Betty had snapped the last button on her skirtalls, Ashley found herself sitting on the newly added changing table to her room. Pete had ordered it specially last week after diaper seemed to be a more permanent fixture for the Little, but now… it almost fit right into everyone’s new lives in the house. As far as her room though… there was plenty of room to push over her bookshelf to one side. Nothing really had changed… except any observer could see that it had. This morning however, as Ashley drummed her heels into the side of the changing table and Bunty sat next to her diligently as they always did without fail now, Betty brought over a few needed supplies. “Okay, honey. Just stay still and let me fix your hair, okay?” Ashley nodded with an infectious smile. “Okay, mommy. Just don’t pull too hard. No knots!” Betty held her hand up and shook her head. “No pulling of the knots… Promise!” With that oath now taken, she went in and began to comb out her hair to divide it into a requested style of pigtails today. Just as she finished the left side though, Betty paused and looked over to her right before picking something else up that had nothing to do with hair. “Sweetie? Do you know how… this got on our front porch?” Betty opened her hand and Ashley looked inside. It was a pink rock. Ashley squinted at the rock carefully. ‘Gee… looks awfully familiar but…’ Ashley shook her head. “What is it, Mommy?” Betty squinted and looked at her Little closely. “Baby… this is a pink rock. You made them before… don’t you remember?” Again, Ashley squinted at the rock like her brain was quickly going into overdrive to decipher the riddle of the century… but again, she shook her head. Betty pulled the rock closer to her and looked at it carefully herself before sighing. “Ash…” she said with a more serious tone now, “you said you used to paint these. Do you not remember that? Or the others you did?” She then gestured over to her art table at the small basket of stones and paints that Ashley had collected for a while now. Ashley looked over at her art table and she nodded. “Oh! That’s what those are! I was kinda wondering, Mommy. I really didn’t know what they were!” Betty set the rock down and several thoughts seemed to be driving all around her head. She looked both concerned and confused… to the point where she looked like she might even throw her hands up in defeat or scream in frustration… but she didn’t. Instead, she just sighed and shook her head. “Yes, but… oh, never mind, baby… I’ll… I’ll have to check something about them myself. Maybe a new craft project… or something for us to do together…” Betty seemed to emphasize the ‘something’ a little more than usual. Still, she quickly went back to work, combing out Ashley’s hair to get her ready to go back to daycare again. Meanwhile, Ashley stared at the rock right beside her now. Even with the pulling at gathering of her hair, she seemed far more transfixed by the object that had just been presented to her… and not in a way that made it look like she was more interested in the pretty colors instead. ‘I… I feel I should remember this, but I don’t! Is this the gap, or something I should know or remember? I feel I should, but… oh!’ She grinned. ‘Mommy’s done! Daycare and friend time!’ Smiling, Ashley let herself be helped off the changing table, Bunty tight in one hand and Betty, her mommy’s, in the other.

14. Amy didn’t come to pick him up the next day, forcing him to stay in the hospital bed for an additional 24 hours. Any hopes he had that this was an elaborate ruse Lily created as a practical joke were dashed quickly with each uncontrolled wetting and soiling, which came without even a split-second warning. Once his IV was removed he was subjected to meals of revolting mush and wasn’t allowed to feed himself, contributing to his feeling of helplessness. Lily herself only came to check his vitals and barely spoke, leaving it to her nurse Meagan to care for him. Meagan spoke to him in a condescending, sing-song voice as if he were two years old, especially when she emphasized how soggy or smelly his diaper was. He wanted to protest but the only times the pacifier was taken out, his mouth was immediately filled with a constant flow of baby food. He was relieved, then, when he heard Amy’s voice outside the door to his room. She entered seconds later carrying an overnight bag which she placed on the bed. “It’s time to get you home, baby,” she said enthusiastically. “So let’s get you out of that horrid gown and into something for fitting for my little girl.” Her words presaged what was to come, so Chris wasn’t surprised when she pulled out a checkered calico frock with matching yellow panties. He stiffened when he felt her fingers probe inside his leg gathers. He told himself that one of the first things he’d say when he was able would be to let her know that he could tell her when he needed a change. Truthfully, he wasn’t sure if this was actually the case, as he was often surprised when Meagan pulled a soaking diaper off him that he thought was merely damp. “I can’t wait to show you the changes I’ve made at home,” Amy told him. “It’s been a busy couple of days and there’s still more to do, but you’ll be amazed at how much we accomplished in such a short time. C’mon now, sit up so that I can get you dressed.” Again, Chris thought, he could dress himself, but then he couldn’t remember the last time he’d done so. Meagan arrived with a wheelchair and helped Amy strap Chris into it. His dress rode up in the process, exposing his diaper in plain view. Thankfully the hallway was empty of other people, but he wasn’t so fortunate when they passed through the waiting area to the outside door. He felt a dozen sets of eyes on him and as they left heard a child’s voice ask why that lady was wearing a diaper. All he wanted to do now was get home. If he’d known what was waiting for him, he might not have been in such a hurry. Once he was released from the wheelchair he took a few tentative steps toward the passenger seat of the car. “No, no, baby, not the front,” Amy chided. “Children ride in the back seat.” She opened the rear door to reveal a gigantic, hideous version of a toddler’s car seat, accurate in every detail down to the strap and locking mechanism to be pulled down over the passenger’s head. Chris balked but was no match for Amy and Meagan working together to get him situated. He added window tint to his list of things to do as soon as he was able. Amy chatted cheerfully and non-stop all the way home, including multiple statements of disbelief and appreciation for this giant step he took just to make her happy. And clearly she was happy, more so than at any other time since they first met. For the first time, Chris began to have doubts about revealing her sister’s treachery or even to express his desire to make all of this go away. If Lily was to be believed, nothing could be done about his incontinence, which left only the question as to how much he could minimize the baby treatment without hurting his wife or affecting her good mood. This would require some thought. Amy led him upstairs as soon as they entered the door, but not before he caught a glimpse of the dreaded playpen set up in the living room, its bars stretching closer to the ceiling than he remembered. The sight distracted him to the extent he almost missed it when Amy spoke. “And this is your new room,” she gushed as she pushed open the guest room door, which now had a plaque attached identifying the room as a nursery. The sign should have been enough of a clue as to what laid within, but Chris was unprepared for what he saw. Gone were any elements that suggested an adult would be sleeping here. In their place was a giant wooden crib with alternating white and pink bars, colorful nursery-rhyme themed crib rails, and a mobile extending a carousel of bunnies over the pillow. The sheets were a light shade of plain pink. The dresser acting as a makeshift changing table had been replaced with an actual changing table, the open drawers beneath stacked with diapers, plastic pants, wipes, and an army of powders and lotions. A large rocking chair sat in one corner. The walls were replete with baby animals floating in a cloud-filled sky while the floor had a soft rug with alphabet letters. Pink drapes with lace trim adorned the windows. The closet doors were wide open; inside hung a full rack of dresses in every color of the rainbow. More details awaited his gaze, but he closed his eyes. “It’s a lot,” he muttered through the pacifier. “I know, isn’t it wonderful?” Amy responded, misinterpreting his dismay for approval. “It’s every little girl’s dream room. Nothing but the best for my baby, especially since you’ll be spending so much time in here. It has that new room smell, don’t you think?” She wrinkled her nose. “Of course it won’t be long before that’s replaced by the stench of used diapers, spit up, and baby lotion. But that’s how it should be. Speaking of smells, you’re pretty ripe. Let’s get you up on the table then get you ready for a nap in your crib.” Once he was dry and they were snuggled together in the crib, with Chris nursing a bottle, she noticed a small tear in the corner of his eye and her countenance softened. He made an effort to push the nipple out with his tongue and say something, but she placed her fingers on his lips and simply said “Shh, let Mommy talk.” She paused and inhaled loudly before placing one hand on the front of his diaper and stroking his hair with the other. “I know this is a lot and you’re overwhelmed. I probably should have discussed all of this with you, or at least introduced it gradually, but I was so excited by how far you went to make me happy that I couldn’t help myself. This is the fulfillment of a dream I’ve had for as long as I remember. “Do you know what attracted me to you? I know you’ve always wondered, because I had my share of suiters who were more attractive, or wealthier, or better lovers. But you...you were like the girlfriend I never had. I know I have a number of women friends—you’ve met them—but none of them are or were the kind with whom I felt I could share my deepest, and sometimes darkest, secrets. Who I could just talk to, who I wanted to be the last person I saw at night and the first one I saw in the morning. Who shared the same interests and who went out of their way to put my desires first. And yes, who accepted my more dominant tendencies and seemed content to let me take charge. In a way, our gender roles are the opposite of the traditional ones. And you have to be a real man to be the woman in our marriage. “What I’m trying to say is that while treating you as a baby is a long-time fantasy come true, and helps me pull out of my depressed state, there’s more to it than that. There’s a reason for this room and its furnishings and most of the clothes being for a girl. I want to reraise you as a girl, to fit better into our existing dynamic. And no, I’m not thinking of taking away your male bits, although Lily was pretty effective in neutralizing them. But as you grow, I want to deepen the way we connect as two females, because I think that’ll take us into new territory and enhance the love we have for each other in unexpected and remarkable ways. If I let you mature into an adult, and that’s a big “if” for now, I’m hoping you’ll opt to stay in dresses and adopt all things feminine, so we can bond over them and I can teach you what I know. I get excited thinking about our journey ahead and hope you’ll share the same joy of anticipation. “For now, though, you need to sleep, Kristie. With luck, maybe when I check you after your nap you’ll leave a little surprise in the back of your diaper for Mommy. Sweet dreams, kitten.” Chris was overwhelmed and could barely process what he’d just heard. He laid there in the comfort of his crib—it was the most comfortable bed he’d ever been in—and tried to organize his thoughts, but all too soon and against his wishes, he drifted into dreamland.

Chapter 45: Surgery Elysium – LittleFallenPrincess ------------------------------- End of January “She’s going to be okay, Rosie. Promise.” I believed them all, I believed Ceres when she promised me this morning, I believed Vesta when she made the same promise an hour later, and I believe my friends as they all try to comfort me… but I still couldn’t help but be nervous about this. I know it’s ultimately the best thing for her, and I’m so happy she’s getting this opportunity… but as for any kind of surgery… you can’t help but worry that something may go wrong. I was also worried I may have scared her a bit by telling her before she went in for surgery that ‘I want you to know, in case anything happens… I love you’. I know it was stupid, and I may have made her a bit more anxious, but… I didn’t get to say goodbye to my Mum. Not properly. And I know it’ll all go fine, they have one of the best Doctors in the world performing the surgery. But I had to say it. Thankfully, I think she understands. Because she’s one of the few in here I talked to about my Mum. I don’t know how long it’ll take, Ceres just told me to go play in the playroom with everyone and they’ll keep me updated. “Want to colour something in?” Rowan asked. “It may get your mind off it all.” “Colouring won’t help,” Jess interrupted. “I know from experience. If anything you’ll just overthink. No… we need to do something fun. Something… active!” It was clear she had something in mind, so I let the secret board member take the reins. “Sure. I’d be up for something,” I replied, playing along. “How about…” “How about ‘Simon says’?” Vesta said, appearing from out of nowhere, smiling down at all of us. “Or… more like Vesta says…” “Okay!” I replied. It’d get me being active, it’d get me thinking about the task rather than Ella… it was a perfect idea really. “Good, because I think I too need to get my mind off what’s going on with Ella right now. It’ll be a good distraction,” the Nanny said, as we all shuffled around on our padded bums to face her. As I was scooching around, I saw the boys giggling at us from the opposite corner of the playroom, but at this point… I don’t care. I’m better than them. I don’t need to make fun of people, I don’t need to belittle people. I’m here to get better, I’m here to be regressed and have the childhood I missed out on as the girl I really am. Just because those morons can’t get with the program doesn’t mean they can make me feel guilty or embarrassed about enjoying myself. I mean they’re just as padded and babyish as me. They still shit their pamps and need a Nanny to look after them like we do over here. We’re just playing along with the program. And I think in the end… we’re going to benefit more and even graduate. They’ll be lucky if they even graduate at this rate. “Right… is everyone ready? Vesta says… touch your nose!” We spent a good amount of time playing ‘Vesta says’. Long enough for me to start getting tired. “I think it’s nap time for some of you… you look exhausted!” Vesta said, smiling at us all. I had so much fun playing this game, a game I hadn’t played since I was a kid. Something about such a simple, childish game was just so… entertaining. Honestly… I think part of me actually liked this life. Being cared for, just playing all the time, having naps… being nursed… I hate myself for even thinking about it, but I think Ellie, Jess and Sophia have the right idea. Maybe this is something I would be interested in continuing outside of Elysium once I graduate? Maybe… Maybe Ella will indulge me? She seems to get really into it sometimes, though I’ve been too nervous to ask if she actually enjoys this treatment like I do. But that’s over a year away. That’s a job for future Rosie. I’ve got plenty of time to discuss my future next year, when Ella and I can figure out what our relationship outside of Elysium looks like. For now… I was a bit knackered. It was definitely nap time. Though as Ceres walked in, as I expected her to walk over and take me to my nursery for a well-needed nap… she veered off towards Vesta instead, whispering something in her ear that perked the Nanny right up. “She’s awake?” Vesta blurted out. “That was quick!” “She’s excited to see you… but…” Ceres said, tilting her head in my direction, clearing indicating towards me. “There’s someone else she needs to see first, right?” “Rosie? You want to come see your girlfriend? She’s waiting.” Without a second’s hesitation, I threw up my arms in a very ‘uppies’ motion, as Ceres strode over and lifted me up, placing me on her hip and kissing my forehead. “She apparently doesn’t even want to turn her new hearing aids on until you’re there…” Ceres whispered to me. “So… we don’t even know if it works?” I asked. “She said, and these are her exact words… ‘I want the first voice I hear to be Rosie’s’. I swear… you two are too fucking cute…” “Language…” Vesta warned her colleague, raising her eyebrow. “Well I’m coming with you both, I’ll wait outside until she’s ready for me.” “Let’s go then…” I quickly spoke up, as I had an idea… “Can we get one thing before we go?” I asked. Ceres carried me into the familiar hospital room within Elysium, the one I was in just a couple months ago, and as soon as I saw Ella, her face lit up and she began clapping her hands excitedly. Joy was there too, standing by her bed, as if she was waiting for us. “Good morning, little Rosie!” she said, greeting me warmly. “Ceres told you about Ella’s special request?” “Yeah…” “I’m dying to know if the procedure worked… but I understand her wish, so we’ve held off activating her hearing aid until you’re here. Then we’ll need to run some tests. Provided it’s working as intended and there are no side effects or issues… Ella can leave this room in a couple of days and return to her nursery.” “So… umm…” “What’s up, sweetie?” Joy walked over, took me from Ceres’ arms, and carried me over to the bed, placing me down gently by Ella’s side. “I’ll be right outside, okay you three?” Ceres said, before quickly ducking out and leaving the room. “I… I don’t know what to say… surely her first words she hears should be special?” I asked Joy. “I think you know the words. Just say what's in your heart.” “I… okay…” “Ready Ella?” Joy asked her, making sure Ella could read her lips, as her aid hadn’t been turned on yet. Nodding at us both, Ella took a deep breath. “Just let yourself acclimate to the surrounding noises first, then I’ll let Rosie speak, okay hun?” Nodding again, Ella closed her eyes, reached up with both hands, and pressed something on each ear. Looking around, she looked so freaked out. Her breathing quickened. Tears began forming in the corners of her eyes. Her eyes darting from side to side, she even began clicking her fingers to her ear. It must have been so much for her… suddenly all the room noises that she can hear now that she’s never heard before… But after a good ten to twenty seconds, her breathing calmed a bit. Joy didn’t want to ruin Ella’s special moment, she didn’t want to speak up, so she pointed to her own ears then gave a thumbs up to my girlfriend, as if to ask her if it’s working. Her eyes welling up, Ella looked up at the Doctor and nodded excitedly. That’s when she turned to look at me. Staring me in the eyes, she reached forward, grabbing both of my hands in hers, and awaited my response. This… this was so much pressure. I had to make this special. But what other words could I say? I could recite Shakespeare, I could read out the most beautiful poetry in the world… but in my heart… There are only a few words that I think fit this moment perfectly. So I took a deep breath, smiled at my beautiful girlfriend, squeezed her hands tightly… “I love you, Ella.” She gasped in shock, her hands slipping from mine as she covered her open mouth. Tears started streaming. “Are you okay?” I asked. Her eyes darted to mine. She smiled. She nodded. She held her ears in her hands. It was all so much for her, and she couldn’t believe it was happening. “I…” she began talking but hearing her own voice made her jump back a bit. “I… oh… I… my voice…” “Is beautiful, yes it is. I agree,” I said, trying to be smooth. “Not as beautiful as yours…” I blushed and looked away quickly. “Mine… isn’t anything special.” “It is to me. I… oh wow… is this what I really sound like?” Ella asked, surprised by her own voice. “Yeah. Why? Is it bad?” I asked. “It’s… weird.” “Ella?” Joy finally butted in, obviously she had to check everything was working correctly. “How is it? Comfortable? The volume okay?” “Oh my gosh… Joy! I can hear you, finally!” Ella replied, bouncing up and down. “I mean… Yes! Everything is working… I think. I don’t know. I don’t really have a baseline. This is… oh… I… VESTA!” she cried out. A few seconds later, Vesta rushed in, standing in the doorway, staring at Ella as she returned it back to her. “Is…?” “It worked! Please, Danny, say something!” Ella blurted out at her best friend. “I guess now you have no excuse when I tell you off…” Vesta grinned back at her. Ella blushed a little, tears still streaming down her cheek. “Your voice is pretty too…” “Does it hurt at all?” “No… it’s weird though. I… honestly it’s mostly my voice that’s a bit weird…” “Not what you were expecting?” I asked. “Yeah, kinda.” “Right Ella, you’ll have to take it easy,” Joy said, interrupting again. “I’ll need to run a lot of tests over the next day or two, and you’ll have to slowly get acclimated to loud noises if you’re being returned to the playroom. But I think that provided that there aren't any issues in the next day or two… I’ll be happy to release you in a couple of days.” “Can… Rosie stay?” “I’ll bring Rosie in to visit lots, but she can’t stay all the time, sorry kiddo…” Vesta replied. “I… fine,” Ella pouted. “Don’t worry, you’ll get to spend plenty of time with your girlfriend. Though maybe I should set up a little playpen for her in here…” Vesta teased me, sticking her tongue out at me, causing me to blush a little. “But no, don’t worry. And hey… she has a surprise for you…” “You do?” Ella said, turning back to me, her face full of wonder. “Joy… can I get you alone for a minute…?” Vesta called the Doc over, escorting her out of the hospital room, leaving Ella and I alone finally. “What did you get me?” she asked, excitedly. “I thought… seeing as you love it so much… I thought it should be one of the first things you got to hear… so… umm… can you scooch over? I wanna cuddle up next to you.” “I… I’d love that. But you’ve still not told me what it is you’ve got me…” I scooched over, still hiding the secret behind my back, laying in the hospital bed next to my girlfriend. “I thought… I’d read you Alice in Wonderland. It’s your favourite, right?” And as a new stream of tears flowed down her cheeks, she buried her face in my shoulder, quickly reaching up and kissing me on the cheek. “I’d love dat…” “Right. So. Chapter one. Down the rabbit hole. Alice was beginning to get very tired of sitting by her sister on the bank…” ====================================================== I got a lot of people crying with this chapter already (Even me when I was writing AND editing it!). Let's see how many more I can make cry... This is one of my favourite chapters :3 Don't forget I'm on Subscribestar! Subscribers get 2 weeks early access to chapters, and exclusive short stories (Nessa's Tale is currently the only available one). The next four chapters of my new story posted on my Subscribestar! ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories, why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! Thank you to all my subscribers for their support over the past few years! Seriously, your support means the world to me. New chapters of my latest story every Wednesday/Sunday!Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post. And it goes without saying, my story is not to be used in any way to create AI work. Thanks!

Part 3: Patting Cara gently on her bare bottom, her mom said, “then let’s finish your spanking and get you dressed. I said we would only be a few minutes and your father really wants to catch the family before they head to town”. Wait…f-finish?! She must have misheard. Nope. That hope was dashed in the first bare-bottomed *thwack* The unwarranted assault that followed on her unprotected bottom was really entirely uncalled for if you asked Cara, which her mom did not do again. She literally said, “I’m not going to ask again, so if you decide you’re not okay with the way things are going you’re going to need to make that very clear. And that means telling me you’re going to be making some very big changes”. Not ready for those changes, Cara just lay over her mom’s lap and waited. It appeared that Cara was not, in fact, too old to be spanked. Nor too old to cry or too old to be layed down on her parents’ bed and to have her legs threaded through a pull-up before it was slid over her sore bottom. She also, it appeared, was not too old to be cuddled on her mother’s lap and rocked until her tears slowed down to hiccups. “Now Cara, I didn’t want to have to do that, I love you so much sweetie, and it’s all okay now, you’re my good girl and mommy is here”, Patrice soothed her crying daughter. If only it had stopped there. “But there need to be some changes in your attitude and behavior”, the larger woman went on. “I think we both can see that letting you pretend that you’re an independent adult while indulging your childish attitude and unhealthy behaviors is not working for you. So we are going to be doing this every time you throw a tantrum like that from now on. You can listen and do what you need to do when we tell you, or Dad or I can give you a little attitude adjustment and then we can try again”, she said in a loving tone that still somehow carried finality. Wait, what?! She meant she would seriously spank her like that again?! Was she crazy?! “M-mom”, Cara sniffled, still breathing in that stuttering post-sob way that made her feel even more like a toddler, “y-you don’t mean you’re gonna sp-gonna do that again!?”, she squeaked in surprise. Surely her mom was just trying to drill her point home, whatever point it was…? She was wearing the stupid pull-up. This whole thing was about the pullup! It was done! There wasn’t anything more to spank her over! “Yes Cara, if you need it I will spank you again. Or put you in timeout or whatever I think will help you most. I love you too much to let you keep behaving like a spoiled brat. I should have done this a long time ago, I see that now”, she said, lifting Cara by the armpits so she was standing, in just her blue tank top and purple floral pull-up, then lifting her chin so the smaller girl was looking up into her face. “I know you know this wasn’t simply about the pull-up. It’s about so much more than that. Of course you wouldn’t have a sore bum under the pullup if you had just listened to Mommy in the first place though…” Mae raised a brow at the girl, trying to drill home a concept that was completely lost on Cara. Well, there would be time to get through to her. “All you need to do to keep out of trouble is to listen and make good choices, sweetie”, she said, smiling and then kissing her daughter on the forehead before hooking one finger on the underwear, now pooled at Cara’s ankles and saying, “step”. Cara complied without conscious thought. She just knew that her pride and her butt couldn’t handle much more and wanted to leave all this behind. She could listen! If only that was enough to convince her mom she was overreacting, that she was taking things way too far. “Now, please put your shorts on and get in the car. We’ve left your dad and Ryan waiting long enough.” And as Cara scampered towards the door, glad to be leaving, Patrice glanced down at the small dark patch on the light grey fabric of her daughter’s underwear and sighed. After tossing the garment into the hamper and using the bathroom herself, she stopped to pull a few more rectangles loose from the soft plastic packet on the counter. They joined the single waiting pull-up in her purse that had been set aside already for the car ride home. Better to be safe than sorry, she thought.

Twenty-Five: Yes, Daddy I wake to the sound of metallic pinging–constant, loud, and discordant. It’s rain falling on the metal roof of the cabin. It seems that I’m the last to be woken by the sound, as the rest of my bunkmates have already stirred. It’s not quite time to get up, but it’s close enough that it doesn’t seem to make sense to try and go back to sleep again. “I was in Cabin 8 last year,” Tim says. “It had a leak in the roof, so when it rained like this, it’d make this big puddle in the middle of the floor. I really hope they got that fixed.” “Hasn’t rained in a while,” Holden remarks, yawning as he lazily scratches his back. “We’ve been in a drought for a bit now,” Drew shrugs. “I think I heard someone say that.” “It’s true,” Tim nods. “It’s been a bitch keeping the plants alive this year.” “So does this help?” I ask. “Well…depends on how much water we get,” Tim shrugs. “Too much water–especially after the drought has dried up the ground–might be a different kind of problem.” “Figures, right?” huffs Drew. “The Rebirth Festival starts today, and it’s going to be raining.” I roll out of bed to look out the window, where dark clouds block the sun, giving the usually-lush greens of The Cradle a more muted tone. Puddles have already formed on the ground. My first thought is that I didn’t prepare for this. I don’t have a poncho or an umbrella, and I definitely don’t have a pair of shoes made for tromping around in the mud. Even at my most prepared, I’ve never really been a fan of rain. I hate the way it fucks with my hair and makes my clothes stick to my skin. There’s nothing worse than going somewhere–whether it’s the office, classroom, or a store–and having to shake off the excess water from yourself at the entrance like you’re a dog. Most of all, I hate wet socks. It’s a cold and soggy feeling you can’t escape from, and the gross sensation just worms its way up your body until all of you feels like Swamp Thing. I can’t help but laugh, though. For as much as I’ve disliked the rain in the past, I feel mostly unbothered by it now. Hell, it actually kind of looks enticing outside. I’m not sure what’s changed my mind about it. Maybe The Cradle just has me in generally good spirits. But I think it might also be that my threshold for discomfort has been lowered recently. If I can walk around in a pissy or stinky diaper–and enjoy it–it’s hard to be bothered by a little bit of rain and mud. That’s what baths are for. “I’ll tell you what’s leaking…” Drew sighs, getting out of bed himself and looking down at his drooping diaper. “Uh oh. Get a little wet spot on your mattress?” Tim asks. “Nothing ‘little’ about it,” Drew says. “Damn.” I don’t want to be too nosey, but seeing as how Drew’s already advertised his plight to the rest of us–and Tim has already stepped forward for a closer inspection himself–I crane my neck to get a look at the damage. It’s a pretty big wet spot. I feel my own cheeks blushing–as I can almost imagine the same thing happening to me sooner or later. “Patty will take care of it,” Holden says, his tone suggesting that he has personal experience with that. But maybe they all have. “Speaking of Patty,” Tim says. “Might as well go see her for a change before all the other babies start waking up.” I’m relieved to find that my diaper feels mostly dry. It probably won’t stay like this for long, and part of me wonders if I should just fill my diaper up now and follow Tim to Patty’s cabin while it’s still early. “You don’t have to go to the farm today, do ya?” Drew asks Tim. “On account of the festival?” I’m still trying to figure out what the Rebirth Festival actually is. I suppose I could just ask, but I’ve been kind of hoping I’d figure it out for myself. So far, all I know is that The Cradle has been inundated with guests. Short-term visitors come and go from The Cradle all the time, but this time of year tends to bring all of them in at once. There’s been new faces all over the place for the last few days. I don’t really know how the logistics work–whether or not there’s enough vacancies in the cabins for everyone or if we’re just stacking big babies up wherever we can–but it’s also not my job to figure those sorts of things out. Thank goodness. “The plants don’t take a day off,” Tim says with a smile. “I’m just going to check on a few things, but I’ll be sure to make it for the festivities.” This seems as good a time as any to start asking questions. “So, uh, festivities, huh?” Drew smirks. “Right, right, this is your first, huh?” I nod. “It’s a party, man,” Drew says. “A really big party.” I laugh. I know what a party is, but it feels safe to assume that there’s a big difference between the drunken frat parties of my youth and whatever a bunch of tit-suckling adult babies call a ‘party.’ “Booze?” I ask. “Good food? Loud music?” “Something like that,” Drew shrugs. “Sex, milk, and rock and roll.” Tim snickers. “Put that on a t-shirt.” That reminds of the shirt idea Mirabelle and I had discussed the other day. What was that? Better living through rebirth. Here’s another: I went to The Cradle and all I got was this diaper rash. Note to self to pitch that to Mirabelle later. That’s funny. “Well, I do like parties,” I shrug. “It’ll be a good time,” Holden says. “You hooked up with someone at last year’s festivities, didn’t ya?” Drew asks, sidling up to Holden so he can elbow him in the ribs. “I remember there being two bodies in your bed when I came back to the cabin.” “N-no,” Holden says, his face blushing brightly. “I mean…yes. But…” “Who was the lucky gal?” Drew asks. “I don’t think you ever told us.” Tim clears his throat. “Lucky…boy, I think. If I’m remembering correctly.” Holden nervously laughs. “You have a good memory, I’d say. And, uh, he doesn’t live here. He was visiting.” “Maybe he’ll be visiting again,” Tim shrugs. “Kind of hoping so,” Holden says. “We’ll see.” “I’ve got one of those too,” Drew says. “A visitor I met last year that I’d like to meet again.” If that was another romantic connection, I’d say he already has enough on his plate between Birdie and whoever the other young lady is that Mirabelle mentioned when I first met him. But…maybe that’s just the kind of guy Drew is. Nice work if you can get it. “Before you start inviting new friends to your bed,” Holden says to Drew with a devilish smirk, “you might want to consider taking care of that wet spot on your mattress.” === While there’s always a good vibe in the dining hall, there’s an especially groovy buzz this morning–a new excited energy that only seems to be amplified by how many people are stuffed into this space. There’s more people here than I’ve ever seen before. I barely recognize the people who live here full time yet, let alone all the new faces. Still, it’s not too hard to tell who’s visiting and who’s a bit more seasoned. The visitors have nervous smiles on their faces, and their eyes dart about as they look to see who is noticing them and their diapers. It’s a little funny that I consider them different from me when I’m still a tenderfoot myself. “What do you think?” Tommy says, parking himself to the right of me at the table. “Quite a crowd, eh?” “This whole festival thing is an even bigger deal than I thought,” I say. “The same thing happens every year,” he says. “People come for the festival. And then, at the end of it, a few end up staying. The community always sees its biggest growth right after the festival is over.” “And they stick around?” I ask. “They don’t just go home a month later?” He shrugs. “The longer you stay here, the harder it is to leave. If you’re here for a few weeks, you’re probably going to stay a while.” I feel like this is applicable to myself. I haven’t been here ‘weeks’ yet, but it’ll probably come to that. And I’ve already heard the voice in my head assuring me that it’s okay to stay here a little longer–maybe even indefinitely. “Is that what happened to you?” I ask. “Did you plan on just visiting and ended up staying longer?” “Nah,” he says, shoveling a forkful of eggs into his mouth. He speaks while he chews–it’s a little gross, but it’s also the sort of thing that’s easier to accept in a place like this. “I knew right from the start that I was going to live here.” The dining hall is a chorus of utensils clinking on plates and bowls, a hundred conversations converging into a singular hum, and a quieter–but just as prevalent–undercurrent of crinkling and rustling that seems to be coming from all directions. I kind of like it. “Uh-uh!” a voice from a few tables away says. “You need to go and get your diaper changed now. You can not sit here with that thing on.” A blonde-haired boy in a bright red shirt that I’ve never seen before stands up and quickly shuffles away from the table he was sitting at. In his wake, others, both at the table he was sitting at and the tables around him, laugh and wave hands in front of their noses. “A visitor?” I ask Tommy, nodding towards the blonde as he makes his exit. “Probably,” Tommy says. “Never seen him before either.” Suddenly, there’s a burst of electronic feedback that cuts through all the other sounds in the room. Everyone stops what they’re doing to look for the source, and we all spot it at the same time–Mirabelle has a microphone in her hand near the main entrance, and she’s fiddling with the wire for it. “Sorry everyone,” she says. “Just…give me a second, this is our first time using the PA system.” Another electronic squeal that causes quite a few folks to bring their hands to their ears. Mirabelle has the microphone covered with her hand as she talks to someone near her. “Alright, I think we’re good now. Everyone can hear me, right?” Half the crowd offers a simultaneous “Yes!” while the other half just cheer. “I’ll take that as a ‘yes,’” Mirabelle says, smiling. “Hey everyone! On behalf of all of the residents of The Cradle, I want to welcome all our very special guests for joining us.” A round of applause sweeps over the audience, some cheers and whoops peppered in. “The official start of the Rebirth Festival will be tonight,” she says. “The plan was for it to be outside, with a big bonfire and everything–but we were kind of concerned about that given the drought. And now, well…the rain is an entirely different problem. We have a few backup plans, so we’re going to keep an eye on the weather and let everyone know what we decide as soon as possible.” There’s a lot of nodding heads in the crowd. Somebody, somewhere in the room, shouts: “We love you Mirabelle!” She’s like a rockstar here. Mirabelle blushes and shrugs. “And, well, I love you. I love all of you, and I’m so happy everyone’s here today.” More cheering. “The cooking staff is going to be preparing food all day, so please be sure to come back to the dining hall often to have some snacks. And if it’s milk you want…” Everyone cheers again. It’s more than cheering–people are losing their shit. Happy screams. Shouts of “Yes!” and “Fuck yeah!” Hands in the air–some waving and some clapping loudly. “...we’ve been saving some for just this occasion, and there’s plenty to go around. And while I know many of you are eager to get your hands on some, I want to remind you to pace yourselves. You wouldn’t want to miss out on any of tonight’s festivities, would you?” “Happens every year,” Tommy says to me. “People drink themselves into a stupor on the first day and miss all the good stuff.” I’d argue that someone who drinks that much milk is probably having a pretty good time anyway, but that’s likely besides the point. “This year,” Mirabelle continues, “we’ve learned a bit from the mistakes we made last year. Too many babies, not enough people capable of changing diapers. And so I reached out across our extended community, and enlisted the help of some of my most trusted friends to help support all of our guests. Joining our own Maternal Council will be some lovely mommies–and daddies–who are on standby for anything you might need assistance with. They’ll be patrolling the grounds, and we’ll also have one person assigned to each individual cabin. You’ll be able to tell who they are because they’ll be wearing a blue sash like this.” She then holds up a light-blue sash, with the words ‘REBIRTH’ printed across it in white letters. Everyone applauds this. This wasn’t even a concern I had before, but I’m happy that this is something she accounted for. “Already shaping up to be quite the shindig, huh?” A new voice says to me–on my left side now. I turn to find that Sloane has managed to wriggle her way through the crowded room so that she could sit with me. That feels nice. “Everyone says it’s a pretty big deal,” I shrug. “And good morning.” “Good morning,” she smiles. Sloane mentioned being homesick the other day, and I found it resonating with me quite a bit after we parted ways. I do miss home. I miss Sam nagging me. I miss Nikki’s bluntness. I miss Anders trying to sell me on some jazz fusion album from the 70s that I couldn’t care less about. I even–almost–miss my Dad. I could do without ever seeing Julie-fucking-Ross again, of course. I also miss Maxine, but I’m realizing that it’s more than just her personality that I miss–it’s also her presence. I miss holding her hand. I miss having her body next to mine. Sloan taking a seat next to me isn’t quite the same thing–and I bet she’d feel uncomfortable if I shared these thoughts with her–but it does help to quell some of the longing I have. “As any of you who have ever been part of the festival before can attest,” Mirabelle continues on the PA, “it’s only going to get harder to get everyone to listen to anything I have to say.” A good portion of the crowd laughs at this. She continues: “So, how about I take this opportunity to answer any questions you have?” A tall man with bright orange hair stands up from a table on the other end of the dining room. “Yeah, uh, is Licky coming back this year?” Licky? Not everyone laughs at this, but those who do laugh pretty hard. MIrabelle’s cheeks redden a little. “Uh, no… Sorry, Liam. No Licky this year. We’ve retired Licky.” Some disappointed groans can be heard–mostly from the same people who were laughing hard a moment ago. I’m a little disappointed that nobody elaborates on who or what a ‘Licky’ is, but I guess that’s just one of those things you had to be there for. Maybe next year we’ll all have some silly in-joke that the newcomers won’t get. Will I be here next year? “Hey Mirabelle,” someone else says. I recognize her pixie cut and glasses–I met her by the lake, I think. Emily, maybe? “I know we’ll be seeing a lot of Mother over the next few days. But, uhm, I was hoping we’d get a chance for, like, one-on-one time with her like we had last year?” Some nods and affirming noises spread across the group. “Of course,” Mirabelle says with her signature warm smile. “She assures me that she’ll make time for every single one of you.” There’s some cheering and applauding. “Now, I just want you to keep in mind that there’s more people in The Cradle today than there’s ever been before,” Mirabelle says. “Which, by the way, is certainly an achievement in itself, isn’t it?” We’re all clapping again. It does feel pretty amazing to be part of this record. She continues: “I know I’m asking a lot of a roomful of babies, but your patience is going to be required this year. I promise you–everyone will get to see Mother. But you’re going to have to wait your turn is all.” “I’ve never met her,” Sloane says. “I met her,” Tommy says, “at last year’s festival.” I almost say that I’ve met her–but something tells me I should keep that to myself. I met Mother incredibly soon after I had first come here–when I was looking for Anders. Nobody had ever told me that this was a special event, or an opportunity not afforded to most. I hadn’t even been planning on staying here–I was sure that I was going to go back to New Jersey and never come back, and Mirabelle had still insisted on getting me in to see Mother. I never realized how curious that is before now. === “So, what are your plans for today,” Sloane asks as we file out from the dining hall. The rain, for the moment, has stopped. But the dark clouds hovering–expanding as far as the eye can see–suggest that more is coming. And even if it’s not raining now, everything’s still soaked. I shrug. “Well, uhm, firstly, I think I have to take care of some business…” I feel my diaper drooping under my sweatpants–at some point during breakfast I’d emptied the tank, and now it’s just as soggy as everything else in The Cradle. I’ve gotten a little better at embracing walking around in just a onesie, but it was just a smidge too chilly for that this morning. “After that? No idea.” She smirks. “Well, if you’re not doing anything after that–and I don’t know how much time you’ll need to resolve your, uhm, business…” Sloane is not wearing pants–just a cute tea-green onesie. Isn’t she cold? “I-it’s nothing, uh, critical,” I say, my cheeks warming. “Just…wet.” “...maybe you and I can take a walk around and see what this festival is all about?” “That sounds great,” I say. Sloane may have been here a little longer than me, but the festival is still new to her. I like the idea of going into it with someone else who has no idea what to expect. “There’s a line already over there,” Sloane says, pointing at the few big babies waiting outside of the nearest changing cabin. “Just got to look for the person with the blue sash,” I say, slowly turning my body as I scan the area for one. I do spot one–a man meandering past with a blue sash over his shoulder. Tall, pretty fit, dark messy hair. He’s also got a backpack slung over his shoulder–likely a mobile nursery, I think. Diapers, wipes, powder–all the essentials. Very rarely do I look at a man and find myself attracted to him–even if I am at least partially open to the idea of finding another man attractive. But this guy? Sloane says the exact words that I’m thinking, as she gazes upon the fella too: “Yes, Daddy.” “I dunno…” “We should go get him to help us,” Sloane says. “Us?” I ask. “I didn’t realize you needed a change too.” She laughs. “If he’s going to change my diaper, I’ll squat down right now and push whatever I can into it.” I just can’t fathom another man changing my diaper. Especially that guy. A guy who’s bigger and fitter than I am. More handsome. Probably has a much nicer cock too. He’d peel open my diaper and just laugh at how I’m so much more pathetic than he could ever be. But…hoo boy, maybe I’ll be revisiting this little mental scene later. My mildly stiff dick would suggest that I’m getting something from this. “I’m going to go talk to him,” Sloane says. “N-no…let’s just go and find another cabin and…” But she’s already trotting towards him. “Excuse me? Sir?” “Hey, kiddo,” he says, turning around and flashing her a big toothy smile. “How’s it going?” Kiddo? That smile? There’s no way that Sloane isn’t swooning right now. I’m swooning. Sloane lets out a girlish giggle and runs her hand through her hair. I’d say that I’ve never seen this side of her before, but I also barely know her at all. Maybe she’s more prone to swooning than I might have assumed. “Me and my friend here,” she says, pointing to me, “we were kind of wondering if you’d be able to help us with, uhm…” I want to shake my head and say something about how I don’t need anything at the moment. I’ll go somewhere else. I’ll run away and find another member of the Maternal Council to change my diaper. Instead, I just stand there and offer a little wave–my cheeks getting very warm. “Need a change?” the man says with a warm smile. “I can help you two with that. I’m Grant. And you are?” “Baby,” Sloane says, gazing into Grant’s eyes with a stupefied look on her face. “I mean, uhm…I’m, uh, Sloane. And that’s my friend Alfie.” “Sloane and Alfie, huh?” he asks. “Great names. It’s a pleasure to meet the both of you.” I should probably say something, right? “Hey.” “I can go wherever you need me to,” he says. “Do one of you have a cabin close by?” “Cabin 13?” I ask, as if I need someone else to confirm whether or not this is considered ‘close’ to where we currently stand. “I’m in Cabin 5,” Sloane says with a little more confidence. “That’s pretty close. Alfie, would you be cool if we all just went over there for a few minutes?” “W-well…” I’m thinking I’ll make an excuse for why I have to go back to my cabin. I can meet up again with her later. “Perfect,” Grant says. He waves his hand to me, beckoning for me to follow him. I open my mouth, but the words just don’t come. At risk of making the situation awkward–just standing there without saying anything–I decide to just follow behind him and Sloane as they walked. “Look, before we get there,” Grant says as he walks, “I just want to make sure everyone’s comfortable with me. I get it–this place doesn’t have guys who change diapers. I assume that’s intentional. If you’re not comfortable with me changing you, I’m not going to be offended. I can go get someone else to help you. There’s plenty of us volunteers around this week.” “I-I’m okay with it,” Sloane says, nodding. She seems nervous. It’s hard to be certain, but I’m worried that she’s letting her fantasies distort what she’s actually comfortable with. Maybe this was just my own personal biases speaking, but how many women would be willing to let a strange man root around between their legs–regardless of the intention? She adds: “You’re good, Alfie?” Speak now or forever hold your peace. I don’t love it, but once again I’m reminded of where I am. This is The Cradle–a place where adults embrace diapers and dependency. ‘Comfort’ here feels different than it does in the real world. Nobody judges you here–not for sucking your thumb, not for walking around without pants on, and certainly not for pooping yourself. Any other place, any other time? No, I probably wouldn’t actually let some guy change my diaper. But this is the place where things like that happen. And if Grant’s okay with it, maybe I can be too. “I’m good.” === Maybe I just haven’t been paying attention, but I didn’t realize that there were different sizes for cabins. Cabin 5, where Sloane stayed, was actually almost twice as big as Cabin 13. Sure, 6 girls stayed here, as opposed to the three bunkmates I had, but each of them seemed to have more personal space than we had. I half expect to see a sign hanging somewhere reading ‘NO BOYS ALLOWED.’ “Is it cool that I’m here?” I ask Sloane, kicking my wet sandals off at the door as to not track mud anywhere. “I can’t speak for anyone else,” she shrugs. “But I’m cool with it. I mean…you’re okay if you get changed on my bed, right?” “Uh…” Hadn’t really thought about that either. It’s a little strange–the idea of lying down on a girl’s bed, just to get my diaper changed–but I feel like we’re now well past the point of me being disagreeable. “Yeah, that’s fine.” Cabin 13 smells of sweat, wood, and on occasion, pissy diapers. Cabin 5 smells of sweet body sprays and baby powder. The bright colors of the decor–and the clothes strewn about on the beds–it’s just a different vibe in here. “Alright,” Grant says, putting his bag down on someone else’s bed and opening it. “Who wants to go first?” “M-maybe it should be Alfie,” Sloane says. “What? Me? But it’s your cabin. Your bed.” “I know,” she blushes. “But…” Either she’s having second thoughts, or she’s remembering that her diaper still doesn’t actually need to be changed. “Well, okay then,” I shrug. I guess I’ll take one for the team. “Let’s do this.” I shimmy out of my sweatpants first. If I left them on, I’m sure Grant would help in removing them, but I don’t know if I can handle him both changing my diaper and disrobing me. After, I lower myself onto Sloane’s bed. I’m imagining this as the consequence of a wish on the monkey’s paw. I want to end up in a girl’s bed, I would say to the paw, not realizing I should’ve also considered the context for my request. “Alright, let’s see what’s going on in here,” Grant smiles as he peels back the tapes on the front of the diaper. I say nothing. I can’t even bring myself to look Grant in the eyes. My cock, thankfully, is soft and flaccid. I think that’s just nerves–there’s a part of me that believes that if I was just a little more comfortable, I’d be pretty stiff. I’ve always told myself that the idea of being turned on by another man was likely never going to happen because I had yet to meet a man who stirred those parts of me like a woman did. And, with women, it rarely took much to set me off. If the slightest bit of attention gets paid to me, I fall in love. But Grant? He might be stirring something. He might be the fabled unicorn. Thank god he’s not looking down at my hard cock right now. If he was, I’d probably combust. “Just wet,” he says. “Very wet–but nothing I can’t handle.” “Okay,” I say quietly, unsure of what else to say. Out of the corner of my eye, I see Sloane. She’s pacing. She looks nervous. She bites her bottom lip and runs her hand over the bottom of the onesie. She squats–a brief look of determination on her face. Is she really trying to force something into her diaper right now? Grant effortlessly lifts my legs up, causing the bottom half of my body to rise off the bed. He pulls the wet diaper out from underneath me before lowering my legs again. Literally being manhandled. With a disappointed sigh, Sloane gives up squatting. She strokes her chin, as if considering what else she could do. “You’re being a very good boy for me, Alfie,” Grant says. “Thank you.” My cheeks blush intensely. I’ll definitely be hearing those words again in future fantasies. “I, uhm…I’m sorry,” Sloane says, her cheeks bright red. “I just remembered that I have to…uh…” She doesn’t finish that thought, instead pivoting on her heel and hustling towards the front door. “Wh-where are you going?” I ask. She doesn’t answer, instead slipping her feet into some sandals and fleeing out the door, closing it behind her. “What do you think that was about?” Grant asks me a moment later. He gazes down at me with a friendly warmth that continues to mostly paralyze me. “I, uh, have no idea.” But maybe I do. Embarrassment. Feeling overwhelmed. Feeling like she couldn’t perform when she thought she needed to the most. “Maybe I should go talk to her.” “Let’s just finish up here first,” he says. “R-right…” He has a package of baby wipes nearby, and he draws one out, running it over my skin. He’s slow and methodical about it–good traits, for sure, but it also just feels sensual in a way that makes me blush even more. “Have you considered doing something about this?” he asks. “About what?” He swirls his finger around in the bush of pubic hair around my soft cock. “Your hair here.” “Y-you don’t like it?” I ask. He laughs. “That’s not what I mean. Some baby boys just like, you know, keeping things a little cleaner down here. Some say that it makes it easier to clean.” “Is that true?” I ask. “Do you feel that way?” “I’ve never thought of it as an issue,” he shrugs. “Honestly, I think some just like the feeling of it gone. It’s like, I dunno, further committing to being a baby.” “Oh,” I say. That kind of makes sense. “If you want,” he shrugs, “I could help you out with that.” “I, uh…” I let out a sputtering laugh, flabbergasted that we’re actually having this conversation. “What, do you have a razor and some shaving cream in that bag of yours?” He laughs and shakes his head–his hand sliding the damp wipe over my balls like they were nothing. “I don’t. But I’m just saying that I’m always happy to help.” “Just the change will be all I need today,” I say, sounding like I’m talking to the mechanic at the garage. === It’s raining outside again. Not too hard yet, thankfully. My feet aren’t very comfortable. As it turns out, in her haste to leave Cabin 5, Sloane had slipped into my sandals before making her escape. I would probably be venturing out in bare feet if it weren’t raining–but instead I’ve stuffed my feet into hers, which are a size or two too small. “Sorry,” Sloane says–she’s standing under a large tree, her face hiding behind the hand she’s holding up to it. “Sorry, sorry, sorry.” “What was that all about?” I ask. “I just got overwhelmed,” she says. “That happens from time to time. Please don’t be mad at me.” I laugh and shrug. “Nah, I’m not mad. Actually…I’m kind of happy that happened.” “Why?” “Sometimes this place overwhelms me too,” I say. “It’s nice to know that I’m not the only one it happens to.” Twenty-Six: In the Mud A small congregation of folks huddle beneath a grove of trees, arranging themselves into two rows–the tallest folks in the back. Some are dressed rather normally (which is to say, abnormal here in The Cradle), while others have their diapers and onesies more clearly on display. It takes me a moment before I realize they’re posing for a group photo. Sloane and I hang back for a moment as someone else aims a phone at them and snaps a few pictures. “You know, I heard a rumor about that,” Sloane says as we walk past the group. “About that group of people?” I ask. I don’t think I’ve ever seen any of them before. “No…about photos. Phones in general, really.” “Oh?” “There might be a ban on them?” she says with a shrug. “Where did you hear that?” I have no sort of seniority around here, but I do feel like I have an in with Mirabelle. It seems like the sort of thing she’d have said to me–but maybe I think too highly of our relationship? “Just something I heard the girls at Daycare saying,” she says. “It makes sense, I guess. As more people come here and carry around phones, there’s a higher risk of things leaking.” “Like diapers?” I ask with a goofy smile. I know that’s not what she means, but I can’t let the moment pass me by. She rolls her eyes. “Just imagine if photos from this place started getting shared online. All it takes is one person sharing a photo in the wrong place. Maybe it goes viral, you know? Maybe people start coming here in droves to gawk at us.” First, I think of how–way back before I even came to California in the first place–Anders had sent me photos of The Cradle, and I had spotted how many people were wearing diapers. I showed Maxine those pictures. I could’ve shared those photos with anyone. Then, I think about the fence that wraps around The Cradle. The security guard. Is that what we’re being protected from? The inevitable rush of gawkers? “Makes sense,” I shrug. “I doubt anyone would like being told they can’t have a phone, though.” “Does it even matter when there’s barely any reception around here?” she asks. “Probably not.” But I think it’s more than just access to the ‘real’ world that people want from their phone. It’s a camera. It’s an alarm clock. It’s a flashlight. It’s a digital swiss army knife and security blanket all in one package. Nobody would take that news too well–myself included. “What if it already happened?” I ask. “What if someone–or lots of someones–already knows about this place? Maybe they saw pictures of it, or maybe somebody posted about it on social media?” “Is there really all that much we can do about it?” she asks. “Oh!” I exclaim, laughing a little at the absurdity of the random thought I just had. “Hm?” “What do you think the government would do about this place if they found out about it?” “You think they’d care?” she asks. It’s hard to know what to make of the look on her face–I think she’s hoping for a specific answer from me. Confirmation bias? “I doubt they’d care about a bunch of people dressing up like babies in the middle of nowhere,” I say. “But…the milk itself. That seems like the kind of thing that scientists in undisclosed bunkers would want to investigate, right? Run all kinds of experiments on it or whatever.” “That’s interesting,” she says, nodding her head. “What do you think?” I ask. She counters with a question of her own: “No there’s no regulation of the milk here, right? No…quality control. What, if any, tests do you think Mirabelle–or anyone else in charge–has run? How do we know it’s something we should be drinking? How do we know we’re safe?” Those seem like pretty good questions–certainly not ones I’ve thought of before. “Well, to my knowledge, nobody has died yet.” “To your knowledge,” she says with a smirk. “You can’t think it’s all that dangerous,” I say, elbowing her in the side. “You’re drinking it too.” “Oh, I know,” she laughs. “But these are just the sorts of things I think about.” Should I be thinking about them too? === I’m not bothered by walking through the rain, but it does make it hard to do much of anything. I never considered it before–probably because I didn’t have to–but the indoor spaces in The Cradle all have very specific purposes. You go to the cabin to sleep. You get your diaper changed in a different kind of cabin. You eat at the dining hall. Everything else is outside. And when outside isn’t as hospitable, where do you go? Sloane and I do a small lap around the western side of The Cradle–I didn’t know it was the western side, but Sloane pointed this out to me–in search of groups of babies to interact with, but everyone seems to be forced inside. We follow a small group of people down a path, before realizing that we’ve just ended up back at the dining hall again. “Here’s as good as any place,” Sloane says. “My feet are wet and cold.” It seems like many other people had the same idea. I’ve never seen the dining hall this busy when it’s not time for a meal–but here it was looking like it was fried chicken night. Fried chicken night, see, is the busiest that I’ve ever seen at the dining hall. And, I have to say, it’s not just that I like fried chicken, and so it’s good that we had some at The Cradle–I’m saying that I’ve had a lot of good fried chicken in my life, and this fried chicken was quite possibly the best I ever had. But I digress. As promised by Mirabelle earlier, there’s plenty of food out for the taking–an assortment of snacks and finger foods. As quickly as it’s taken, it’s replenished. Now, I guess, we mingle. I almost immediately lose Sloane. As I grab some food from the charcuterie board, I see her talking to a group of strangers–or maybe they’re the ones who talk to her–but when I look up again, she’s gone. Probably absorbed into the crowd somewhere. I do see a familiar face standing near me, though. Gwendolyn O’Neil–the pharmaceutical big-wig–stands near me, using some tongs to put some slices of cheese on a little plate. I almost don’t recognize her at first–the last time I saw her she looked very much like a serious adult. Now, she wears a pastel violet onesie, with a skirt of vibrant pink tulle wrapped around her midsection–likely concealing the diaper underneath. There’s a bow in her curly blonde hair that’s kind of adorable. Still, she doesn’t really sell the look. It doesn’t feel authentic–it just looks like she’s dressing the part under duress. Her posture is still too rigid. Her face lacks expression. She glances at me for a moment, but I don’t see any recognition on her face. I can’t decide if I should say something or not. What does an insignificant blip of a person like myself have to say to an important woman like her? But I can also imagine what Mirabelle would say to me: “We’re all babies here.” “Hey,” I say, giving her a little wave. “Hello,” she says. She smiles, but it’s not an especially convincing smile. I’m not sure that she wants to be here. Maybe this really isn’t her scene. “I don’t know if you remember me or not, but we met in town the other day. I came with Tommy in his truck and…” “Ah yes,” she says, nodding. “You offered your seat for my suitcase.” “Yes, right.” “That was very nice of you. I wish I could say that the ride to here from town was as nice…” I grimace a little. Maybe I shouldn’t ask, but I can’t help myself: “Was it the condition of the road? The truck? The, uh, company?” “Yes,” she says, leaving it at that. There’s finally a smile on her face–a cold little grin. “Ah, well, sorry about that.” “I suspect none of that was within your control,” she says. She speaks slowly, with a confidence that suggests she carefully considers every word before she says it. “Forgive me, but what was your name?” “Alfie,” I say. “I knew an ‘Alfie,’ once,” she muses. “Short for Alfredo, as I recall.” I snicker a little. “I’m thankful my parents didn’t name me after a sauce. Alfred. Which I don’t think is much better.” “You don’t like it?” she asks. “You do?” “It’s a man’s name,” she says. “I fear for the world where all the men have names like ‘Cody’ and ‘Taylor.’” “So…you’re not a fan of ‘Alfie’ then?” She smiles again, looking me up and down. I never bothered putting my sweatpants back on–so I think they’re still back at Sloane’s cabin, near her bed. Now I’m just wearing my onesie. “It suits you for the moment,” she says. “Cute. Juvenile. Maybe someday ‘Alfred’ will fit you better?” Is she suggesting that I haven’t grown up yet? Well…can’t say she’s wrong about that. I’m actually a little surprised that Gwen is here, mingling with all of us ‘common’ babies. Mirabelle had considered her to be a VIP (“Everyone’s a VIP here,” Mirabelle had said. “But…maybe some have a little extra V.”), and I just assumed that meant they’d be sequestered from the rest of us. They’d be somewhere with golden cribs and baby bottles filled with the most expensive wine. “What do you think of the food?” Gwen asks, pointing at some of the other trays on the table. “It’s all very good,” I say. “I don’t usually like eating in public,” she says, dropping a piece of pink Italian cured meat–I’m clueless as to which kind it is–into her mouth. “Ever?” I ask. She nods as she chews. She refuses to talk while she’s chewing, holding up a finger to signal that she needs a moment before swallowing. “It’s a messy affair. Getting oil and grease on my fingers. Crumbs on my face. All the dabbing with napkins. Even at my most careful, it’s often beyond control. What if I have some lettuce in my teeth? A stain on my blouse? What if my breath reeks of garlic?” I scratch my head, not suspecting a rant like this. She laughs. “Sorry… That’s not a thought I share very often. But that’s why I’m here, right? To loosen up? To embrace a different lifestyle?” I smile and nod. I find that to be pretty relatable. Maybe–regardless of the class we come from–we’re not all that different in some ways. “I like your skirt,” I say, swiping my hand through the net-like tulle. “Very pretty.” She blushes. “It wasn’t my idea. The young lady who…” She pauses, seeming to almost choke on the words before finally getting them out of her mouth: “...put me in a diaper suggested it. She said I needed some whimsy.” I’d like to laugh at that very astute observation, but I try to suppress it instead. “Do you think she was right?” “Oh probably,” Gwen sighs. “I’ve been accused of not being very fun before.” “Do you think you’re fun?” She lets out a terse “Ha!” and then adds: “Well, I don’t have very much time to be fun. I’m usually too busy for that. But I’m here, aren’t I? Wouldn’t that imply that I want to have fun?” The answer to that question probably depends on why she’s here in the first place. I think of the red line–the one I crafted in my mind that connects The Cradle with Foxton Pharmaceuticals. I want to trust her–it does seem like she’s opening herself up to me in a way that she might not very often. But something still smells off–and I don’t think it’s the dirty diaper of whoever just walked past us. But… Gwen’s also a human. And even CEO’s need some time in a frilly pink skirt and a diaper right? I want to give her the benefit of the doubt. “I bet you’re more fun than people give you credit for,” I say. “I’d like to think so,” she says, dropping another piece of cheese into her mouth. I expect her to hold up a finger to me again as she methodically chews her morsel, but to my surprise she starts to talk while chewing: “See? Talking and eating at the same time. Fun.” I laugh and shrug. “I don’t know if that qualifies as ‘fun,’ but I think you’re on the right path.” “What’s fun?” she asks. “Like…in general?” “For you,” she says. “What do you find to be fun? No…more specifically, what do you think would be fun right now?” That’s a good question. Eating myself to death? Getting my diaper changed by Freya or Marta? Humping Maxine’s ass? Well, she’s probably looking for advice for something she could be doing right now to have fun. I glance out the window, where I’m reminded of how dreary it is. The rain continues to fall. And that’s actually a little inspiring. I think back to when I woke this morning, and how waddling around in a dirty diaper had made me more relaxed about the prospect of tromping around in the mud. I pointed to the window. “When’s the last time you splashed around in a mud puddle?” She grimaced. “Really?” “You’re dressed like a child, so maybe it’s time you start acting like one.” I keep bracing myself for the moment when Gwen tires of this conversation with a common plebe and ventures elsewhere, but it seems we still haven’t reached that point. She considers what I said as she chews on another piece of cheese. “No rain boots?” she asks. “I haven’t seen anyone wearing boots,” I say. “So my feet will get muddy.” “Well, yes. That’s kind of the point.” “And you think that–” She gestures towards the window with her hand–her mouth is chewing on another piece of cheese. “–is fun?” She’s got me a little nervous now, because I’d hate to be wrong about this. But I’m just going to trust my gut on this one. I feel like I’ve worn enough diapers that I can tap into my inner-toddler. Any my inner toddler wants to take a flying leap into the muckiest puddle I can find. I nod my head. “Uh huh.” “Fine,” she says. “I’ll do it if you do.” “Y-you’re serious?” I ask. “Are you serious? I’m following your lead.” “Sorry, I’m just…not used to people taking advice from me.” “Funny how that works out, isn’t it?” Gwen asks. There’s a new type of smile on her face–it seems less stilted. More genuine. “I’m sick and tired of getting others to listen to me.” === Gwen stands under a large tree a few feet away from the entrance to the dining hall. Her arms are crossed in front of her and she has a disapproving frown on her face. Meanwhile, I’m standing in the middle of the path leading to the building–my feet planted right in the middle of a puddle. Two people walk past me, looking a little confused as to why I’ve chosen to stand here, of all places, in the rain. I try not to pay them any mind. I’m not exactly comfortable, and I’m starting to doubt that this was the best way to instill any whimsy in my new friend. Still, I feel like I’ve committed to this and I should at least act like I’m having a good time. I kick my foot, splashing some brown water into the grass between the two of us. “That doesn’t look like fun to me,” Gwen says. “You gotta, like, get into it,” I shrug. “I have to be honest, I’m not even that big of a fan of getting wet.” “Well you like showers, don’t you?” She sighs. “That’s different. You’re not wearing clothes. You can control the temperature. There aren’t other people around.” “Just get over here,” I sigh, pointing down into the mud puddle. “Put your feet in this. If you don’t like it, you can go back inside and keep eating cheese.” “You know, I’m not supposed to be eating cheese,” she says. “It ends up being…unpleasant later.” Given that I grew up with Sam–who was lactose intolerant herself–I know a thing or two about the unpleasantness she speaks of. Still, I’m curious why she’s pointing this out to me now. “Okay? Then…don’t eat the cheese.” “No, no…I want to eat the cheese.” “You’re losing me here,” I say, my feet splishing a little in the water. It is kind of fun. “I’m just saying, eating cheese was a risk I was willing to take here,” she says. “You’re asking me to do the same thing, aren’t you? Take a risk? Let down my guard? Be spontaneous? Allow some…whimsy into my life?” “Uh, pretty much.” Gwen emerges from under the cover of the tree, pausing halfway between it and where I’m standing so that she can look up into the clouds as the light rain sprinkles over her. She closes her eyes and takes a deep breath. Then she smiles. And then she kicks her feet hard enough to send her sandals flying through the air. One lands in the grass, the other falls beyond a bush and I lose sight of it. “I fucking hate shoes,” she says. “I’m so sick of shoes.” She starts walking towards me and my puddle, but quickly diverts to the left and trots towards another–even larger–puddle instead. She doesn’t run into it so much as she takes a flying leap towards it–her feet landing square in the center of it with an epic splash that sends brownish water up all over her legs. “I can’t remember the last time I jumped,” she says. “Really?” I ask. For a moment, that seems like such a weird thing to not have done in a while–but then I realize that my own adult life has been kind of devoid of jumps. How often do I need to jump? Very rarely, I think. So I jump too, straight up and down, making a bit of a splash of my own. She mimics me, jumping straight up and down herself, giggling like a little girl as she does it. “That kinda sounds like whimsy,” I say. “It does, doesn’t it?” She kicks at the water, sending another splash off into the grass before she cackles to herself. Others who are walking by take pause and watch. As best as I can tell, nobody seems to recognize Gwen as the titan of business that she is outside of The Cradle–they’re just watching two babies playing in the rain. They’re smiling. A guy with dark curly hair extends his arms outward at his sides, running through the raindrops like an airplane. The whimsy, it would seem, is contagious. Gwen lowers her body closer to the ground, the edge of her pink tulle dipping into the dirty water. She submerges her hands in the puddle. She smiles and laughs again as she wriggles her fingers. And when she pulls her dirty hands out from the water, I see that she’s holding two handfuls of mud. “Look,” she says to me, with all the excitement of a toddler trying to impress a parent. “Look what I’m doing!” Out of the corner of my eye, I see that Airplane-boy is taking a flying leap over another puddle. A young woman–clad in just a diaper and an oversized Blondie t-shirt–has completely flattened herself in the wet grass, and is rolling back and forth. Two other girls hold hands and skip down one of the paths together, splishing through all the puddles in their path. When I look back at Gwen, she’s literally sitting in her mud puddle–diapered ass submerged in the filthy water. Her skirt’s a mess. Splotches of brown speckle her onesie–and I suspect it’ll be much worse by the time she gets out. “Try this,” she says to me. “It’s good?” She laughs, pure delight in her tone. “This is incredible.” She took it a step further than I would–I was just going to get my feet wet. She’s looking like she wants to roll around like a pig in the mud. Do I want to get that dirty? Well…it’d probably be someone else’s problem to clean me up again. And isn’t that what being a baby is all about? Making messes for someone else to worry about? I slowly plant my own ass right into the puddle I’m stationed in. The cool water immediately seeps into my diaper, multiplying its weight exponentially. I’d almost consider the diaper ‘ruined,’ but it’s kind of fun in a naughty sort of way. The girl who was rolling around in the grass is vertical again, and most of her body is covered in dirt and mud. I don’t realize it right away, as I’m already wet, but as I look around myself again, I see that the rain has gotten heavier. Now, just standing in the rain is enough to get one drenched. More have joined our puddle party. People who were on their way to the dining hall, people who were just leaving, and also folks who were probably just walking by when they saw all the commotion. The extra foot traffic in the grass has quickly made a swamp of the area. There’s plenty of muddy water to play in, and plenty of big babies who have decided that they want a good romp in it too. I wasn’t even born yet when it happened, but I’ve seen the pictures from Woodstock–the one in the 90s with all the mud? 1994? The people in the crowd covered head-to-toe in mud–slinging blobs of brown at each other. We’re not quite at that level of mess yet, but I’m certainly reminded of it as I look around me. Big babies running around in the rain with each other. People flopping themselves onto the ground. I watch as someone playfully shoves someone else backwards so that they tumble into a puddle. Another young woman scoops up a handful of mud and drops it down the back of a guy’s diaper–causing his eyes to grow big as he laughs loudly. And Gwen–she’s still sitting in her puddle, happily kicking her feet up and down in the water as droplets of mud splatter her clothes and face. I’m actually pretty amazed that my idea not only worked to shake Gwen of the rigidness she was trying to avoid, but that it caught on with so many others. Of course, being The Cradle, maybe everyone was already thinking about getting a little dirty on a rainy day like today, but we were just waiting for someone to make the first move. Now, 20–maybe even more–babies are running amok in the rain. They’re trampling the grass, splashing water everywhere, and getting covered in dirt and mud in the process. “What’s all this?” a voice asks loudly. There’s a sense of command in her voice–the sound of someone stepping up to take charge. It’s Marta. Her arms are crossed in front of her as she emerges from the dining hall, but the smirk on her face suggests that she’s not actually all that angry. There are a few who take notice of her and stop–or at least slow down–their playing. Others show no regard whatsoever and continue to flop about. “This was, uh, my idea,” I call out to Marta. If we have, somehow, done something wrong, I want to get ahead of it and take the blame before anyone else gets in trouble. “I have to say…” Marta says, walking towards me. She doesn’t seem to be quite as enthused about the rain as everyone else, but she doesn’t make much of an effort to avoid it either. “...I didn’t have you pegged as a leader.” “A…leader?” “You made this happen, yes?” “Well…not on purpose,” I shrug. “I only meant to inspire, uh…her.” I point over to Gwen, who’s looking up at us with a comically large smile on her face–the kind I wouldn’t have thought she was capable of before we stepped into the rain. “Uh…Gwendolyn?” Marta asks, suddenly realizing who is looking up at her from the mud puddle. “Is everything okay?” Gwen makes a cheerful humming noise with her mouth. “Never better. I have mud in my diaper.” Marta looks at me again–a look that says: “Look at the work you’ve made for me.” “Sorry,” I shrug. To my relief, she’s smiling again. Laughing, even. “I was told that Gwendolyn’s a tough nut to crack.” “She seems plenty cracked to me,” I shrug. “Come on,” Marta says, approaching Gwen with an outstretched hand. “Let’s get you cleaned up, little girl.” Gwen huffs with a little disappointment at getting her fun cut short, but still takes Marta’s hand allowing her to be hoisted to her feet. “Phew,” Marta gasps, her nose wrinkling. “I think there’s more than mud in your diaper…” Gwen’s cheeks turn a bright pink and she nods. “Maybe…” This would likely explain why Gwen was complying with Marta’s request to end her muddy fun. “Alright,” Marta says a little louder to everyone else. “I’m going to send some helpers over here shortly to help the rest of you get cleaned up.” Then, turning to me, she adds: “Why don’t you come with Gwen and I?” I can’t help but feel a little like a VIP myself. “Are you sure?” “Come on,” Gwen says, beckoning for me to follow with her hand. “Let’s get cleaned up.” I’m pretty sure I can smell her myself now–could the effects of her cheese feasting be kicking in so soon? === By the time we reach Daycare–where Marta leads Gwen and I–the excitement of splashing around in the rain has diminished a bit. Now I’m just cold, wet, and kind of uncomfortable. “How are you feeling?” I ask Gwen, concerned that she might feel the same. “Cold,” she says. “But I have no regrets, if that’s what you’re asking.” It wasn’t, but I was curious about that too. “Good.” Gwen stinks. I’m a step or two behind her, and I keep trying to at least walk alongside her, but she and Marta have a brisker pace than I do. Or, maybe, it’s just my extra heavy diaper weighing me down. Though, the weight doesn’t seem to slow down Gwen any–leaving me consistently downwind of her diaper. Even through the rain and the sound of our feet marching on the wet ground, I can occasionally hear a wet ripple coming from her ass. After entering Daycare, Marta takes Gwen by the arm, leading her in one direction while holding an open hand out towards me to stop me in my tracks. “I’m going to send Freya out to you, Alfie. Would you just wait a moment?” My cheeks immediately warm at the thought of Freya, whose soft hands have brought me plenty of pleasure in the past. Will today bring more? Gwen looks back at me for a moment as Marta leads her away. I don’t know her well enough to recognize her expression, but a part of me thinks it's disappointment–perhaps she wishes that I’d be closer while she gets cleaned up and changed. I almost open my mouth–about to say something like “Don’t worry, I’m sure we’ll run into each other again,” but I stop myself when I realize how silly I’d sound if she actually wasn’t upset that we were being separated. There’s a good minute or two where I’m left alone in the lobby (lobby-esque?) area. It dawns on me that this is where Mirabelle had taken me on my first visit to The Cradle, just before I had met Mother. This isn’t that big of a revelation, I suppose, but those memories are a little foggy at times–milk can do that, it seems–and it’s sometimes hard to recall where the milk-addled-infant version of myself has or hasn’t been. “Welcome back, sweetheart,” a sultry voice says from a doorway. A lift my head to see Freya approaching as she sweeps some of her long red hair over her shoulder. “What kind of mess did you get yourself into this time?” “Well…” I look down at my legs and feet, still caked in wet dirt and mud. I’ve managed to leave a little trail of debris behind me–the sort that would’ve made my mother quite furious if she was here. “I was doing a little off-roading and…” She snickers and nods as she steps closer. When she’s just a foot or so away, she bows her body a little–bringing her nose closer to my midsection–and takes a cautious sniff. “Not as bad as the one Marta has,” she remarks. “Well…Gwen added some extra, uh, mud to hers,” I shrug. She smiles and gives my bottom a playful slap. “Don’t be too proud of yourself. You’re still a dirty little boy.” There’s something about the way ‘dirty little boy’ rolls off her tongue that makes my heart flutter. Her hand grabs mine, holding it tightly. “Going to change me and send me on my way?” I ask. I feel like I still need to track down Sloane again–does she think I deserted her in the dining hall? “You need a new diaper,” Freya nods. “But you need a bath even more. We’ll take care of that first.” She walks back towards the door she had come from, this time towing me behind her. It’s not the same door that Marta had taken Gwen through, which suggests that we’re not going to be in the same place. That makes sense to me–Gwen does have, as Mirabelle would say, some extra ‘V’ in her VIP standing. Maybe she’s being taken to the nice changing station. The nice bathtub. “I heard about that little party you threw in the rain,” Freya says as she walks. “Y-you know about that?” I ask. Maybe it’s not that surprising–Marta might have told her about it. “Everyone knows about it,” Freya says. “Oh…” “That’s not a bad thing, Alfie. You’ve made some good impressions on folks.” “What kind of folks?” I ask. She looks back at me and smirks, but doesn’t say anything. “Mirabelle?” She doesn’t react to this, leading me to believe I should guess again. “M-mother?” She smiles back at me again. That does seem rather confirming. “Really?” I ask. How does she know? When did she know? What has she said about it? “It’s a good thing to have Mother’s attention,” Freya says. “What does that mean?” I ask. “I…hoo boy. That’s a lot of pressure. I’m nobody special, you know? I don’t really know what to do and…” “For now, there really isn’t that much you need to do,” she says. “Just be yourself.” “For now? Does that mean…I’ll have to do something else later?” She laughs. “You worry too much. One thing at a time, silly baby. And, first of all, we need to get you into a bath. We can worry about the rest later.” Easy for her to say.

Emily heads to therapy in a very different mood than usual. Not even a very unfortunate incident can completely deflate her. --- Every update I post is available on my Ream and SubscribeStar pages one week before it is posted everywhere else. For $5 you can see everything I post before the rest of the diapered world. For $10 you can see every update early plus EVERY exclusive story I have written. That's 35 stories available ONLY on my subscription pages and nowhere else! I rely on my wonderful subscriber's support to be able to write like I do. Writing is my only income and the money I earn goes to help paying the bills, food and everything else my wife and I need. Everyone's support is HUGELY appreciated, without it I would have to find other work and I wouldn't be able to write nearly as much as I do, maybe at all. So thank you to everyone who checks out my subscriber pages and considers supporting me ❤️ https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy --- Emily practically bounced into therapy. She had a smile on her face and a pep in her step, she hadn’t felt this happy since she had first started having bladder problems. She actually couldn’t wait to get into Catherine’s office for once. When the door to Catherine’s office opened Emily stood straight up. It looked like she caught her therapist by surprise with the eagerness with which she walked into the room. She strode in and then turned to watch Catherine close the door behind her. “Hello, Emily, you se-… Oh!” Catherine was suddenly stopped as Emily wrapped her in a tight hug. Emily didn’t care that the thick diaper she was wearing was pressed against Catherine’s legs. She didn’t even care that in such close proximity there was no way the therapist could miss the crinkles coming from her waist. When Emily pulled away, she could see that Catherine was almost too shocked to respond. “Thank you!” Emily said cheerfully. “Huh?” Catherine mumbled. Emily walked further into the room and saw the toys on the floor. Without hesitation she stripped off her skirt to reveal the bottom of the onesie she was wearing underneath. Her blouse followed until the onesie was the only thing covering her diaper. It was a lime green colour with white borders and on the front it read “Mummy’s Angel” in baby block style letters. It was the first time Emily had worn and “little” clothes to therapy. Emily wasted no time opening up the colouring book and playing. She saw Catherine’s feet come round the couch. The therapist remained standing for a few seconds before sitting down in her usual seat. Emily looked up at her and smiled. “You seem very chipper today.” Catherine said. Her voice was almost suspicious. “Uh huh.” Emily replied. “Why’s that?” Catherine, who was much more used to the dour and quiet Emily asked. Why was Emily in such a good mood? Well, it felt like everything had changed for her and it was all because of Catherine. After their last session where Catherine suggested that Emily try to be “good” things had improved dramatically. Emily hadn’t been spanked or punished in a week, instead she was getting plenty of praise and rewards. The more Amelia called her a good girl the better she felt. Each time those magic words left Amelia’s lips Emily stirred within her cage. Whilst the orgasm on the changing table had been the first in a long time, it hadn’t been the last. Emily relayed all this to Catherine, though she omitted the sexual elements, and remarked about how much it seemed to have improved things. Catherine seemed relieved and pleased that the situation had stabilised. However, Emily could see there was a part of Catherine that was a little concerned. “What’s wrong?” Emily asked as she put down the crayon she was using to colour a picture of a mermaid. “Nothing’s wrong.” Catherine said with a small smile, “That’s an interesting outfit you’re wearing.” “Mommy chose it.” Emily replied quite happily. Emily had quickly gone back to colouring so she missed Catherine’s eyes nearly bulging out of her head. It had indeed been a quick turnaround in her personality. It felt like she had a new lease on life despite all the limitations on it. There was a part of her that was worried about it as well. She wasn’t used to feeling so good about herself, she worried this was some sort of manic phase and that it could come crashing down at any moment. Emily assumed that was what Catherine was concerned about as well. Emily was OK though. What she had proven in the last week was that she wasn’t a burden and Amelia had noticed it. After all, a burden wouldn’t be called a good girl as often as she had been. A burden wouldn’t have had all the nice rewards Emily had been given. Catherine started asking more details and taking notes. Emily told her about how she was doing everything Amelia said without question and how her wife appreciated and rewarded that behaviour. She described how she felt like she had found her place in the world. Emily could see that Catherine still didn’t fully understand. That was alright, she was aware that it was a strange situation, it just happened to be one that worked for her. As she talked, she played with a couple of small dolls, undressing and re-dressing in different outfits. She was aware she was being more open than usual. Maybe it was just because she was in a good mood, but she had been feeling that way for days now. “And you’re happy with everything?” Catherine asked, “I have to say it seems you’ve had quite a turnaround in attitude. Was there anything in particular that caused that?” Emily remained quiet. Whilst she was being very open and was aware of the sexual relationship between her therapist and her wife, she didn’t really want to say that what had really changed her attitude was Amelia fingering her ass until she exploded. She just shrugged her shoulders. Fortunately, Catherine didn’t ask more questions on that subject. “Out of interest, what seems to get you praised as a “good girl” exactly?” Catherine asked. “Using my diapers, playing quietly, following rules, doing what Amelia tells me…” Emily said and trailed off as she tried to think if there was anything else. “So… acting like a baby?” Catherine pushed. Emily opened her mouth to refute that claim but, after thinking about it for a second, she realised Catherine was right. She got praise for acting like a baby, she was punished when she didn’t. She had long felt like a baby with the diapers and everything else that Amelia had brought into their relationship but it wasn’t often she heard someone else say it. Suddenly she felt a little less happy that she had been good. “It’s OK.” Catherine said when Emily hadn’t responded for a few seconds, “We’ll move on. How has your anxiety been?” The session went back to normal after that. Emily was happy to get away from the “baby” topic and focus on her mental health which she thought had improved a lot recently. Indeed, Catherine seemed pleased by the progress she had made and the more she talked about it the more her look of concern was replaced by a smile. “I’m afraid that’s all we have time for.” Catherine said after a little while, “but I’m pleased that you seem happier.” “Me too.” Emily said with a little smile. Standing up with a flurry of crinkles, Emily took one step towards her clothes and froze. Her tummy muscles were pushing down and she could feel a warm and sticky mass spreading over her rear end. She stared in ahead in shock. She hadn’t even realised she needed to poop. It had simply happened too rapidly to react to. “Emily? Is everything OK?” Catherine asked. Emily was still staring off into the middle distance. She held her breath and bent over slightly as she pushed down. The sticky patch grew. She could feel the back of the diaper bulging out under her onesie, the lump growing bigger until she finally felt empty. Almost immediately upon finishing she started wetting herself as well. This was far from the first time she had messed herself, of course, but it was the first time it had happened without her having any warning. As she slowly straightened up again, she remembered where she was. She was about to continue leaving when she felt a hand on her backside. Emily let out a little gasp as the stinky waste pressing against her backside was pressed a little closer to her skin. “Did you know you needed to go?” Catherine asked quietly. Emily shook her head. It didn’t seem like a therapeutic question; she wondered if it was borne entirely from morbid curiosity. She stepped away from Catherine and started picking up her clothes. She suddenly wanted to get out of the office as soon as possible. She felt ashamed. “Emily.” Catherine said with a little more authority than the messy woman was used to, “Get dressed before leaving.” Emily looked around. In her haste to get out of Catherine’s office, where all she could think about was running back to her Mommy and the car, she had nearly walked out of the private room in nothing but her onesie and soiled diaper. She stopped and started to pull her skirt on. However, once it was halfway up her legs she stopped. A strange calmness entered her and she turned back to Catherine. Red in the face and feeling embarrassed, Emily wasn’t sure what had come over her. “Do… Do you want to change me?” Emily asked her therapist. Emily could immediately see that Catherine was shocked. The therapist had seen Emily being changed, in fact she’d seen plenty of embarrassing moments for Emily, but she’d never been directly involved. But if Catherine was sleeping with Amelia, and Amelia was Emily’s Mommy… Didn’t it stand to reason that Catherine should be looking after her as well? She was only a baby after all. Catherine had said as much herself. “I, erm… Well, I…” Catherine stuttered. Emily didn’t remember ever seeing her so nervous before. Certainly not in a professional setting. “It’s OK.” Emily said as she pulled her skirt up, “Mommy can do it in the car, it’s just a bit more awkward.” Emily’s words seemed to strike a chord with Catherine. The diapered woman was just picking up her bag and reaching out for the door when she was stopped. “Wait.” Catherine said. Emily turned and looked at her wife’s lover. She seemed to be about to say something that was clearly against her better judgment, “Come here.” Emily was now growing used to doing as she was told without questioning. She walked across the room back to the area where she had sat on the floor playing. Catherine seemed to still be having second thoughts. Emily was sure that there was nothing in the therapist’s handbook that mentioned changing your client’s diapers. “Do you… have everything you need?” Catherine asked as she gestured to the bag in Emily’s hands. “Yes.” Emily replied. She knew the therapist meant everything needed for a diaper change. Catherine looked around and took a deep slow breath. Using her feet she nudged some of the toys to the side to create a space on the floor. Emily found Catherine’s obvious nervousness kind of cute, it felt like a strange reversal of roles, in that room it was almost always Emily feeling anxious and pushing her boundaries of comfort. Emily opened her bag and handed it to Catherine. As she looked through the changing supplies, Emily wondered if Catherine had ever changed a diaper before, even one on a baby. As Catherine pulled out the changing mat, now slightly stained after continuous use, and laid it on the floor Emily started taking her skirt off again. “Have you changed a diaper before?” Emily asked. Catherine dropped the bag and seemed to go quite red in the face. It was not the reaction Emily had been expecting to such an innocent question. If Catherine had such a problem with doing this, she shouldn’t have stopped her from leaving the room just previously. “A…A couple of times…” Catherine stuttered, “Why? What have you heard?” “Nothing.” Emily frowned with confusion, “I was just curious.” Catherine gave Emily a long searching look before continuing to get things ready. With the mat on the floor out came the diaper, wipes, and powder which Catherine placed to the side. Emily could now tell that her therapist was experienced, she knew just what she was doing and had a very similar technique to Amelia in the order she was doing everything. Emily unsnapped her onesie and lifted it over her head revealing that she hadn’t been wearing a bra and leaving her naked except for the bulging disposable. “OK, if you want to lay down.” Catherine said, “I really shouldn’t be doing this. If it was anyone else…” “But it’s me.” Emily gave Catherine a little smile as she laid down. She did her best to avoid sitting on the heavy weight in the back of her diaper though it was impossible to entirely avoid making a mess. Emily laid back with her feet on the floor and her knees spread. The tapes on her diaper were torn off and the front was lowered. The stink got worse but Emily barely noticed it these days. Catherine certainly did though as she turned her face away. She soon regained her composure and got to the slow and laborious work. Emily waited and enjoyed the cool wipes that were rubbed against her skin. The poop hadn’t been left long enough to get uncomfortable but it still felt wonderful to feel it get removed. She wondered what Catherine must’ve been thinking, she surely had never had a patient on the floor of her office like this. Despite that, she was doing a great job and Emily wondered idly how much practice she’d had. After a couple of minutes, the messy diaper was balled up and pushed to the side. Emily sighed as she felt the fresh diaper get slipped underneath her. Few things felt as nice as a new disposable after spending time in wet or messy ones. A sprinkling of powder had Sam smelling like a baby before the front was pulled up between her legs and taped closed. Considering Catherine’s professed lack of experience, she had done a very good and efficient job. “Is that alright?” Catherine asked nervously. “Yeah, seems perfect.” Emily replied as she sat up. Emily stood and before she could start getting herself dressed Catherine was snapping the onesie back together. She finished pulling on her clothes to find Catherine handing her the used diaper like a particularly stinky parcel delivery. “You’ll need to take this with you.” Catherine said before retreating to the windows, “And I’ll need to air the room out a bit.” --- If you enjoyed this and would like to see the next part of the story RIGHT NOW you can do so on my SubscribeStar and Ream pages: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/m1cuafz5dm/chapter/mc7izq6oMNpa36 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1922700

Hey everyone! I just want to give everyone a heads up that this chapter corresponds to chapter 14 in the first installment in this planned trilogy, Project Nurture. I wouldn’t normally mention that, but I do here because in that story, there are only 15 chapters in total. Which means, other than elaboration of maybe four paragraphs, most information relayed in the next chapters will be entirely new. Next, just as a reminder, a new poll is up for you all to let me know which story you all would like to read next. Story options and the link can be found back in the beginning of chapters 2 and 14. As I mentioned before though, if you feel more comfortable leaving a comment here or as a private message to me, I will count these as well. Additionally, like before, this poll will be shut down right before I post my final chapter on here. Further announcements will be made regarding this when the time gets closer. Last but not least and as usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 23: The Haunted Mind Day 106 – 8:02 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 As predicted, Ashley had another nightmare. They were now coming with a regularity that downright terrified Ashley, almost on an equal level to the nightmares themselves now. If they weren’t becoming so vivid, the fear that they might not go away, however irrational, might have been top. But the nightmares were getting worse. Ashley had shot up in bed and clutched her hand to her heart. Her bed was soaked… but this time it was from her terror in the night, and her chest heaved in and out trying to resume its normal rapidity. ‘Shoot! I can’t keep going like this!’ Ashley tried to ease up her breathing, but it didn’t seem to be working. ‘Crud! It’s not working today… stupid nightmares! I wanna stop, but… how do you stop a nightmare that has you kidnapped, go under the knife, and then wake up as a regressed Little right above the newborn abilities level. In the nightmare, I didn’t even know I had pooped until my diaper had blown out!’ Likely unconsciously, Ashley began to hug herself and rock slightly back and forth. Which is how Betty soon found her. “Ash… are you…?” Betty’s eyes opened wide as she rushed over to comfort her Little. “Pete! It happened again!” Distant sounds of thudding footsteps ascending the stairs could soon be heard as Betty sat beside Ashley and took her in her arms tightly. “Shhh… Shhh… take some deep breaths for me, sweetie. I’m here. It’s all going to be okay…” Pete soon appeared int the doorway, looking more worried than ever. “Another nightmare?” Betty nodded as she continued to soothe the frazzled Little now under her care. “If I’ve been keeping count, that’s five now.” She then looked down at Ashley. “Right, honey?” Ashley could only nod and bury herself deeper into Betty… her source as a stabilizing presence and comfort seemingly having grown more than ever in the past week. Pete banged on the doorframe with the palm of his closed fist. “Dang it!” “I’m so sorry, Ash,” he consoled looking at the Little, which garnered him a single head nod. Betty flashed to her husband with venom in her eyes. “Please tell me that Hilda got her due…” she queried coldly, her voice sharp and cruel toward the person that had wronged her Little. “Oh yes,” he confirmed with a little too much glee in the corners of his eyes. “She was punished severely. I’m sure she won’t be making that ‘mistake’ any time soon again. Of course… with what the board decided, she’s making an entirely other type of acc…” Betty quickly shook her head… like even with her revenge, she still didn’t want Ashley to hear what befallen her. Ashley seemed to notice the small gesture above her, but if she did, only mumbled two simple but heartbreaking phrases instead. “It doesn’t matter… the damage was done…” Betty looked like she was about to cry on the spot, but Pete sighed frustratedly and quickly seemed guilty… probably stemming from Hilda being one of his workers. He wasn’t responsible, but the guilt of that day still seemed to loom over his conscience heavily. Turning to his wife and not saying a word about what Ashley had just noted, he grimaced. “Any luck on getting an appointment today?” Betty shook her head. “No, I’m afraid not. The two in town that would even be remotely helpful were booked for another week… so I even reached out to the town on the other side of the mountain…” Pete seemed perplexed that she would do that, but there was also a certain admiration written across his face too. “And? Any luck there?” Sighing, Betty shook her head. “No. Nothing for at least a week. They said it could be shorter, so I put our name down, but… you know how they are…” Pete scratched his head and nodded. “Yeah… I do. But maybe…” He grimaced and then shook his head. “No… not that…” “What?” Betty asked insistently like that his apparent rumor now meant life or death. “If you have something… say it! I mean… look at her, Pete. She only just stopped shaking.” Pete did look at Ashley, and while the Little didn’t say anything, she looked at him with wide and desperate eyes. It was the simplest move in the whole world, but it seemed to do the trick, and Pete rolled his eyes before pulling out his phone. “Fine… I give, I give! Just… give me a second.” Pete then typed in several numbers, each eliciting a different tone, and then pressed the phone up to his ear. It took a second, but finally, he spoke up. “Jill! Hey, Pete here… Yes, yes, doing fine, or, well, maybe not… Oh no! Not me or Bee. It’s our Little… Yeah, that’s right, Ashley. So, yeah… That’s right, I was curious if the doctor was in today… Oh, she is? Do you think that maybe we could get in today then, or…?” He paused for a moment and smiled back at both Betty and Ashley. ‘Okay… who is he calling? And… how come all the other places were a week and this seems like it might be today Is this because of who Pete and Betty are? Or is this something more serious with me?’ Almost like she had made herself panic more, she pulled herself closer to Betty. Betty seemed surprised at first but quickly gave her a tiny squeeze of reassurance. “Oh, yes. I’m here,” Pete finally spoke again. “Yes, I think we can do that. 11 A.M today?” Looking over, he smiled in turn as he saw Betty smile and nod as well to confirm. “Yes. Bee says that’s great as well! We’ll both be there on the dot… Well, yes, I am coming… No, I haven’t told Mr. V yet… Well, he should be understanding after his little stunt… Yes, thank you for that thought… Yes, it was great to talk to you again as well, Jill… Yep. See you at 10, and Jill? Thank you… Yeah… Bye.” Pete then disconnected the call and smiled back toward Betty and Ashley, still cuddled together on the bed like disconnecting from each other would somehow end the world. “Alright, we’re good to go. First, a little daycare while Betty and I take care of some things and then 11 A.M. with Dr. Falon. Is that okay with you, Ash?” Ashley broke free a little bit from under Betty’s arms. She stayed close, almost like she was still radiating by her comforting presence alone now, but she ultimately nodded. “That’s fine…” After that, Pete stayed for a little longer to confirm a few things for the day, but the time ticking on and the three now having a definitive place to go, Betty soon got up and started preparing Ashley for the day. She could still do things herself, but some things needed a Big’s touch… or strength. Things like a diaper change or turning on the faucets for a nice warm bath. Still, Ashley was also left alone… a clear sign of her viewed maturity. Betty was always nearby and seemed poised and ready to swoop in if needed, per her own admittance a few weeks ago, but it was the most alone time that Ashley could ever hope for in this new path she seemed to be on in this world… at least until Brother came through… ‘Whenever that is.’ But it was alone time… and that meant alone time with her thoughts. Most of the time, they were simply about the dread of her day, but this morning, they shifted to something else. ‘Betty and Pete are both giving me comfort in ways that I could never have imagined when I first got here, but Hilda…’ Ashley shuddered at even the mere thought of her name. ‘She did this to me… and both Pete and Betty work for this place… they aren’t responsible, but… would I even be in this position if it wasn’t for them? I… I never would reject them or spit in their face or anything horrible like that, but… I have to keep that in mind if I ever feel guilty going forward. This world is rigged enough against me, so I won’t be upset or reject them, but until Brother comes through for me… they’re my best hope in surviving until then…’ Clearing her thoughts, Ashley laid back in the bath and rubbed her skin momentarily as she closed her eyes and luxuriated in the single moment of peace she was going to get today. * * * Day 106 – 11:34 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Getting into the facility was a strange process that seemed close to entering a whole other world. Yes, she had come to the facility before, first to the party and then on a daycare tour, but both listed her as a special guest. The party barely eclipsed past the atrium of the main building and the tour had Bigs surrounding them on all sides and as it had been preapproved, several areas were shuttered beforehand. Now, all this was at the very last minute and many panicked as soon as they saw her. Some even gave dirty looks to Ashley before they freaked out and ran away as soon as they saw Pete and Betty right behind her. Getting to the rear testing room, Ashley was soon subjected through multiple procedures before she even met anyone else. Fortunately, being housed in the facility, the lab testing facility had access to all the latest gadgets that made invasive or truly hurtful or time-consuming tests a thing of the past. She still had to give some blood, but Betty was right there holding her hand the whole time. Finally, the three were sequestered to a far room where they waited… and waited. “Ugh!” Ashley complained, still in a little bit of a mood since daycare. Both Pete and Betty had pushed to know what happened… but they were always met with silence… almost like she was embarrassed about something that had happened today. So, in the waiting room, her mood hadn’t improved much. “How much long are we going to have to be here? This thing isn’t that bad and…” Just as she started to hop off, Pete nearly jumped in front of her and stopped her cold, his patience seeming to break for a moment. “And just where do you think you’re going?” Before Ashley had a chance to respond, Pete sighed and continued, wincing slightly at his overreaction. “Sorry, Ash, but you just need to wait a little longer. Dr. Falon is one of the best doctors we have here and she’s even researching various sleep implements now. Pretty soon, her new device will be in every home in Libertalia with a Little.” There was more than a little pride in that last statement. ‘Just how many projects does Pete oversee here?’ Still, despite her own thoughts, Ashley had one question. “Really? Well, does she even have a name for it?” Pete chuckled. “Of course she does. It’s called the Lighthou…” The door to the exam room opened and a middle-aged woman came in as she rubbed her hands which elicited both an alcoholic and floral scent as she did so. “Pete! Great to see you again!” “Dr. Falon… likewise.” Pete then turned over and gestured to Betty and Ashley. “And I’m not sure if you two have had the chance to meet yet but this is my wife, Betty…” The two shook hands and nodded towards each other, both conveying a sense of mutual respect and professionalism towards the other. “And this,” Pete continued, “is my Little, As…” “Ashley!” Dr. Falon said jubilantly, quickly coming over and extending her hand while her hair streaked with gray bounced slightly in the rapid motion. “Yes, yes. I am very aware of who you’re Little is. Definitely a talk around town, but… that’s not why we’re here today, is it?” Her question seemed rhetorical. “Seems like someone has had some bad dreams lately, huh?” Ashley nodded. “Yeah… really bad.” Dr. Falon almost looked like she wanted to smile… not to be cruel, but more in response to just how Ashley had said that in all likelihood. Still, she seemed every bit the professional she was supposed to be. “I’m very sorry to hear that. Those types of dream can be the worst, but… after today, I’m hoping we can fix that… sound good to you?” Ashley didn’t say anything but from her smile and rapid nodding of the head, she didn’t need to in order for her feelings to be made known. “Excellent! Always glad to hear that. Now… your chart…” Dr. Falon flipped over a thick manilla folder and began to read, her facial expressions not giving anything away quite yet. Ashley squinted back and her outward joy soon turned to that of curiosity. ‘Hmmm… strange. For a place so full of technology, one would think…’ But then Ashley paused, and her eyes briefly lit up before fading like she didn’t want to give her silent revelation away. ‘The transfer… on Founder’s Day, Pete said that files were being transferred and that they were going by department. Plus, Pete had those redacted files, so… putting it all together… yes, these must be just like the files I was looking for in Pete’s office. It nearly confirms that the files I want are right here in this building. Now… just need to get them…’ Dr. Falon then looked up and towards Ashley. “Well… we performed a full range and battery of tests. Sorry about that… but the results show us a few things…” “Doc, please…” Pete begged, seeming more desperate than usual… almost like he was ardently hoping that something would be rejected in the results, and he would be cleared. “Yes, sorry…” Dr. Falon switched the page and then showed the trio the results plainly. “According to these… the drug from Founder’s Day is leaving her system. She has elevated levels of Compound 36-B, but most Littles do who stay here for more than a few days…” Ashley frowned. ‘Compound 36-B? What the heck is that? I mean, yay about the other drug, but… there’s something else in my system now?’ “So, honestly,” Dr. Falon continued, “I think what we’re dealing with is some loosened muscles from the ‘Founder’s Day drug’ and some classic anxiety-ridden problems. Good news… is that it’s likely not permanent.” She sighed as her previous smile dropped away. “Bad news… I can’t give you a fixative, Ashley… not even an experimental one.” The looks on everyone’s faces were grim and bordering on horrified. Ashley looked about ten seconds from crying, Betty seemed disheartened and continually squeezed a scooped-up Ashley in her arms, and Pete looked upset and desperate. Maybe it was because of all that which caused Pete to speak up first. “So, that’s it? There’s nothing you can do? I mean… you’re Dr. Falon! Surely there’s something… even if it’s small.” The trio all looked on towards the puzzled doctor as she seemed to waffle about various ideas she had. “Well…” she spoke finally, “we do have a few options here.” Dr. Falon moved over and sat down before leaning forward and looking at the trio closely. “I’ve seen this happen before. Littles get stressed out from a lack of control and that can lead to some pretty terrifying nightmares.” “So, this is just a phase?” Pete questioned. Dr. Falon shook her head. “It’s not that simple. With… what you two have chosen… there are pitfalls. This is one of them, and that’s fine, but we just need to attack it from a few angles. Some might work, but likely, not everything will work completely. And while that might sound disheartening, our main goal here is for Ashley to get some sleep… or at least far more than she’s getting now.” She then looked right at Ashley this time. “Tell me… how have you been during the day? Tired? Trouble concentrating sometimes or maybe feeling lower or sadder than usual?” Ashley nodded. “Yeah… a lot more recently. I thought… it was from all the other stuff…” Dr. Falon nodded. “It is, but it’s also due to a lack of sleep. Even the most mature Big would start to have problems completing even the simplest of problems without sleep. Some studies show that being tired can even be worse than certain levels of drunk driving sometimes.” Each of the trio sat back in wonderment over that fact. “So, the easiest stuff would be the usual…” She pulled out one list from another folder behind the folder with all the test data. “I can recommend hypnosis… drugs… sleep machines… even a surgery or two to relieve one or two of the symptoms.” Ashley was listening to every word, but from her position, she could see both Betty and Pete fairly clearly. While most of Dr. Falon’s words seem to align with their happy smiles, as soon as she started talking about options… both look horrified. ‘Okay… I get surgery, but why look so horrible over the others? Is there something I’m missing here?’ “We won’t be selecting any of those, Dr. Falon,” Pete said firmly. “We would like to explore other options for Ashley… ones that are less… problematic.” At the sound of that, Ashley looked at Pete as if she was about to ask what he meant by that, but Dr. Falon sighing stopped her. “Very well… I can’t fully recommend that, but I was prepared for that possibility from you two.” She then ruffled through the back manila folder once more before handing a packet of information to Betty. “They’ll be even less effective, but… I can respect your decisions…” Betty looked it over a few times, nodded to Pete, and then handed the packet to Ashley, which she quickly opened and began reading through herself. ‘Okay… definitely weird with all the talk of options for what I can only assume was me, but… yeah… these options look much better. Almost what we have back on Earth.’ Dr. Falon went over a few more things with the trio and offered them a place in her office if any of them ever needed to return. Just as everyone was leaving though, the doctor stopped Pete and Betty and handed them a single slip of paper. “I respect both of your choices, but… you might want to consider these options as well. Stick to the ones on here. Only the ones on here, but they can help better sometimes than the other items. Plus… just ask. You never know until you try…” Pete took the list and then handed it to Betty. “I don’t know, but… we’ll give them a try afterward.” Extending his hand, he and Dr. Falon soon shook. “Thank you, doc. We’ll let you know it all goes.” Everyone then left and Ashley could only stare at the paper in front of her. ‘Please, oh, please work. I’m so nervous that this all will now never go away, and… I can’t have that back home. Please don’t make this another thing I take back with me!’ Ashley winced but proceeded through the facility… her eyes sad but discerning as she looked down the long corridors she passed… including one marked ‘Chemical Department.’ * * * Day 106 – 12:57 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Peirama was a town full of shops and restaurants but specialty items of nearly any kind that weren’t shipped directly to the facility for research, there were few and far between. So, when Dr. Falon had listed several new courses of treatment to at least potentially help Ashley, the trio had to go over to the mall on the other side of the mountain. And each time she passed through the tunnel to get there, Ashley only had one thought; ‘Thank goodness I don’t have to go up and down that terrible mountain road anymore…’ Of course, this time, that thought was between two times she nearly nodded off. Finally stepping into the mall though, there was a familiarity about it… until they went to their immediate left. “Where are we going?” Ashley asked. “There’s nothing down this way. Just a glasses store and a greeting card place I think.” Betty nodded but was unusually quiet. “You’ll see…” Ashley walked between Betty and Pete and scanned the stores for any signs of where they could be heading, and just as she predicted, there was one glasses and one greeting card store… and even a cleaner’s store. She even took a breath in, likely to question where they were going again, but a new sight stopped her cold. “What? Why are we here?” It was a simple storefront but having seen it before when coming here with Nancy and Ron before, Ashley knew deep down that it wasn’t a store. Despite the plain and nearly nondescript front, her expression conveyed she exactly remembered what was inside. “A stroller? Are you kidding me?” Pete continued through after a single nod from Betty. Evidently, regardless of what Ashley thought, their plan was still in place. Betty then sighed and crouched down taking both Ashley’s hands. “Sweetie… I know you’re too old… mature, for a stroller. I know that. Pete knows that.” “But then why are we here?” Ashley looked back and the small information sign blared above a smaller sign of what was inside. First aid, general information, and even a small version of the security office of which the main location Ashley still dreaded. This time though, her eyes shot right to the tiny pictogram of a stroller. “I don’t need one! Please!” Betty sighed again and rubbed Ashley’s still gripped hands. “I know you don’t. I just… Pete and I saw you in the car, honey. You were nearly passing out. And that’s fine, but… remember what we always say?” Ashley let out a breath of defeated air. “I do… if you see a problem and there’s a solution to it; you take the solution…” Betty nodded. “Not exactly our words, but yes. So, when we see you nearly nodding off on the car ride over and even now you almost seem to be swaying like you’re about to pass out… I mean, did you even know that?” Ashley froze, now keenly aware of her unconscious exhausted movements, but from her silence, her answer was still clear that in fact, she didn’t know. “Right, well… this is just something to help you out here.” Betty sighed and looked over just as Pete soon exited the store with one of the more mature strollers that he likely could find. “Just please… only for today. I promise that as soon as your sleep problem goes away, I won’t push this issue again, okay?” It was a loaded response, and Ashley knew it. ‘I’ll do it for Betty’s and Pete’s sakes, but… all this is founded on the fact that I’ll eventually stop having nightmares. According to Dr. Falon, there’s a tiny possibility that could never happen…’ Ashley sighed and then turned around to see the stroller. It was a simple single seater jogger-type stroller and one with plenty of room in the back for extra bags or in so many Little’s cases… diaper bags. The blue color seemed to be something Ashley appreciated for its likely more mature look as she stroked the material to one side… before getting inside. “I’m doing this for you all… not me.” She pouted a little, and that seemed to stick a metaphorical needle in Betty’s soul, but her face seemed a little relieved as well. So, with that seemingly resolve and Pete pushing Ashley through the mall now, the trio made their way to the three stores that Dr. Falon had recommended. It was pretty simplistic, and on some level almost seemed like what Dr. Falon had first suggested… except just minor versions of them. For Ashley, she could only stare at each object as it was pulled from the shelf, explained to her, and then bundled away in a bag or two to be purchased before they left the store. ‘Please… please let this work…’ It was all thought in earnest and Pete and Betty seemed just as eager, but through it all, there seemed to be a lingering doubt on each of their faces. They continued, but there seemed to be something hanging over Pete and Betty in particular… * * * Day 106 – 2:53 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 A quick lunch later and the trio soon finished their purchases afterward… or at least that was what Ashley believed until Pete turned left to go deeper into the mall rather than right and back to their car. “Where are we going?” Ashley asked frowning and squirming around to glare at both her Bigs. Through the upper part of the stroller, Pete sighed. “Honey… we want to show you something, but…” “Oh, Pete…” Betty started wincing. “Let’s stop first and explain it. We don’t want to go there without telling her first…” Pete sighed but nodded before pulling the stroller over. “No, no. You’re right.” He then parked it by two benches and sat down with Betty after clicking on the brakes with the back wheels of the stroller. “Ash… Ashley… you know we both respect you, right? Like we give you what you need in this crazy world, but where we can give you independence and maturity, we do… you understand that, right?” Ashley narrowed her vision and squinted at both Betty and Pete. ‘Oh crud. I know those looks… I’ve seen them before and even on Earth. Either someone died, I’m about to lose something, be asked to do something bad, or the weekend plans aren’t cancelled… not good.’ Ashley seemed hesitant but still nodded. “Yes… why do you ask that? Did I do something wrong?” Betty shook her head quickly. “No! Not at all! We just…” She winced herself and momentarily looked away to a nearby group of Littles before looking back at Ashley. “See them?” Ashley looked over and nodded. “Well, they’re regressed, right?” The Littles were diapered, drooling, wore clothing that essentially covered their torsos and some not even their diapers and not much else. “I think we both can see they are… and those are just from looks, but if you look closer… it’s more than just what they’re wearing… it’s how they’re acting that makes the difference. Does that make sense?” Ashley looked over at the group of Littles and then back to Betty. “I guess, but… I still don’t understand.” Betty sighed. “Ash… we have a list that I’m sure you saw get handed to us by Dr. Falon.” “I did,” Ashley confirmed. “But… what’s on it?” Pete sighed and pulled it out of his pocket. “I won’t show you the list right now, but… we’re going to ask you this and whatever you say, we will respect. Just know that either way, we will still love and respect you, but, if your answer is no… we’ll just leave like all that never happened.” He took a deep breath, and his hand crinkled the paper slightly. “Just know that Betty looked these up in the car and…” “I found that a lot of these actually might work better than everything we just got for you,” Betty finished. “So… are you willing to take a look and give them a try out at least?” Betty then handed Ashley the paper from Pete’s unmoving hands. Ashley looked down at the list handed to her and then snapped right back up at Betty and Pete… horror plastered all over her face. * * * Day 106 – 3:08 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley was wheeled through the mall in her stroller, and while many Big, Middles, and Littles passed her by, she didn’t seem to notice any of them. ‘Oh my… what the heck did I agree to? I know I was willing to try almost everything, but… am I going too far here? Am I crossing a line I can never come back from?’ Ashley looked down at her clothing and sighed. It was subtle, but the eagle-eyed observer might have caught a glance at her brand new and recently arrived this morning shorts complete with a snapped crotch that she had changed into after daycare… like her previous skirt was a point of embarrassment or something. ‘These are humiliating, but… necessary. Is all that… that list… is it really necessary… or am I being tricked here?’ Regardless of her thoughts though, the stroller soon stopped at one of the far end points and apparently anchor stores of the mall. Betty walked up and leaned down. “We’re here! But… just remember that we can leave at any time.” Ashley nodded and Pete pushed her forward as she looked up and saw the giant sign overhead, ‘Littleworld.’ She had seen the signs before, but from her expression as they strolled in, knowing about something and then seeing it were two entirely separate things… even more so when the one looking is the intended main sources of why they are coming to the store in the first place. Expanding in three directions from the central entrance, colorful signs marked the different sections of the store… each one worse than the last. Some were simple like diapers or clothing… both needed for any Little. Some were mid-level, like nursing or Little food… both usually designed to make any Little more docile, weak, uncoordinated, or just plain unpotty-trained. Then, others were just straight sinister… like punishments and post-surgery. Both could have been simple, but any Little lasting here long enough knew that both were designed to subjugate Littles into submission… no matter the cost. Fortunately for Ashley, Pete and Betty seemed to eye the store with some disdain. Yes, Betty lingered on the clothing… particularly the cutesy pink or sparkly numbers, or Pete’s look closer at the activity section to do with your Little, but both continued to push onward. They seemed to have their desires, but both were clearly here for Ashley… a fact that she seemed to notice between her bouts of complete panic. ‘Holy…! Is that a brand? Is that a gag? Is that a… vibrator?’ Each new section seemed to contradict or fully exemplify what it meant to be a Little, while also seeming perfectly needed for whatever was next to it. For example, one of the situations that made Ashley shudder completely in her stroller were the diapers that were placed next to punishment laxatives. ‘Shoot… please Betty and Pete… please don’t make me go through that…’ Much to her clear relief, Pete and Betty finally turned down the aisle labeled, ‘Sleep Help.’ It was simple and long, but each of the implements on the shelves looked like everyday objects one would finds in millions of nurseries around the word… while others looked more like torture devices or implements designed to tick until they exploded everywhere… on purpose or not. “Okay… let’s see… first up…” Pete read through the list now back in his hands and then abruptly stopped. “Yes… first up, rails for the bed…” Ashley peered out of her temporary stroller and saw what Pete was talking about. ‘Well… at least they’re not crib railing…’ Ashley sighed as she looked at the half rails… perfect for any toddler’s bed. “According to this,” Pete continued, “Dr. Falon says these can ‘soothe the unconscious desire for safety’ and that this version in particularly can ‘provide a field that emits both white and pink noise.’ Interesting…” He then looked down and into the stroller to help Ashley out. “No need in you sitting in there while we look around for things for you, but now… what do you think?” Ashley looked at the various colors and designs available and even inspected the packaging itself where it listed extra features. ‘Well… there’s nothing weird here. Just… railing for my bed…’ Ashley sighed and nodded her head dismissively. “Yeah… just… do it.” In the next roughly forty minutes, the trio walked up and down the aisle and chose several more objects. At one point, Betty even had to go away and grab a cart while Pete and Ashley remained behind to check out the next object. Which is why, as they neared the last object, Betty looked back at the cart. The nightlight would emit brown noise and theta waves. The pajamas were extra soft and breathable. And even a milkshake formula was designed to help with sleep within an hour ‘guaranteed.’ Now, the trio looked up at the nearly full row of stuffed animals in front of them. “This is on the list as well?” Ashley asked with a little pain in her voice. Pete nodded. “It is, but…” He shuffled down and gestured to only about a three-foot-wide section of the entire aisle. “Just these though. The rest… well, Dr. Falon doesn’t elaborate, but considering some of the work back in Peirama, I would highly suggest you staying away from those.” Ashley didn’t question, but her glance over to the others seemed more than a little fearful of what potential horrors they were packed with. Still, her gaze then turned to the selections in front of her before pulling one of the labels and reading out loud. “Equipped with a heater, is made with the softest material and plush inside, and produces theta waves for enhanced sleep…” “Well, that sounds promising,” Betty said with an audible amount of hope in her voice. “Any one you’re leaning more towards?” Ashley sighed with reluctance, but her eyes soon scanned the whole of the particular section that had the specific stuffed animals for sleep aid. The selection was more limited, not really touch on the rarer species, like wooly mammoths or the dodo bird, but a lot of the basics were there… including an about at eyeline kangaroo. ‘Okay… I really don’t care about it here. Just need to choose, and… maybe look a little longer so Pete and Betty think I’m taking this seriously… and longer… and…’ Ashley took a breath and looked ahead. “This one,” she replied after a moment and pointing to the kangaroo in front of her. “That one?” Pete asked skeptically. “Any reason or…?” “No,” Ashley replied truthfully. “Just… I don’t know. Kind of calls out to me maybe. I’m not sure.” “Huh…” Pete and Betty both seemed perplexed, but ever caring about Ashley, Betty picked up the selected stuffed animal and looked at it for a minute before turning back to Ashley. “You know… I know all this is probably a lot. And we’re not expecting you to cuddle with this. It just needs to be in your room to work.” “Could even sit on the edge of your bed and far away from you, if you want,” Pete added. “Yeah… maybe I’ll do that. I just…” Ashley sighed. “I need sleep. If it means a soft and cuddly and warm and friendly and…” She shook her head, almost like something more was creeping in there that she hadn’t meant for. “I just… I need sleep.” Pete and Betty both looked at each other with some degree of concern but soon turned back and rolled away as Ashley sat back in her stroller. And maybe it was just from a long day or that fact that their errands were now complete, but whatever the case, by the time they even had entered the check-out line, Ashley had passed out. * * * Day 106 – 9:11 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 That night, Ashley, Pete, and Betty nearly underwent a complex military-like maneuver in all the preparation that each did in order for Ashley to assemble any kind of normalcy with her sleep. Pills, the sleep milkshake, music before bed, new pajamas and sheets, the railing, nightlight, and even the stuffed kangaroo was out. All assembled and all waiting for Ashley to slip into bed. Waiting by the door, Pete smiled. “Goodnight, Ash. Sleep tight.” He sighed and then left. Betty then took his place and placed her hand over the room’s light switch. “Just breathe easy, Ash. Let all the stuff do its work and try to relax. Just shut your eyes and all will be okay, but just in case… don’t worry if you call out in the night for help. I’ll hear you, okay?” Ashley nodded her head and snuggled more tightly into her covers. “Thank you, Betty. I…” She briefly winced. “Thank you…” Betty nodded. “You’re very welcome, but now… close your eyes and go to sleep. Just relax and… goodnight and sweet dreams, sweetie…” Betty then flicked off the lights and slowly closed her to door to the point where only a small crack was between it and the door frame. Ashley sighed and closed her eyes. ‘Okay… just relax… deep breaths…’ Like it was almost a trigger word or something, Ashley’s breathing quickly slowed, and her tight muscles began to unravel from their heavy load. ‘Woah… weird. I just… I felt this weird surge all of a sudden of… sleepiness.’ Outwardly, her body seemed to almost instantly relax. ‘I hate the Bigs technology, but sometimes… its really hard to truly hate it. In this one instance at least… I can be happy about this…’ Ashley then soon faded off and a smile slowly started to appear over her face. * * * Day 107 – 8:01 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley opened her eyes and stretched and yawned. ‘Oh man! That was a good sleep. That was…’ Ashley paused and looked around the room before even pinching herself. “Ow!” She smiled, and that might have seemed strange or even masochistic, but it wasn’t. She was smiling because this wasn’t a dream, and she didn’t have a nightmare. It was such a small thing to be jubilant over… especially considering the circumstances she now found herself under, but… it had worked. ‘Definitely need to refine that whole pattern in the future… figure out which did the trick. Was it the medicine? The railing? The jammies? Even… the stuffy?’ Ashley looked over at the kangaroo still perched on the corner of her bed. ‘Nah… couldn’t be, right?’ Ashley’s look of curiosity soon melted into one of joy and pure bliss as she collapsed back onto her bed. ‘Yes! It worked! I can’t believe it worked! No nightmares and…’ Ashley’s door then opened and both Betty and Pete were standing there. “Well?” Ashley sat up and smiled before shaking her head. “Nope! No nightmares!” “Oh, honey!” Betty practically ran into the room while Pete smiled broadly. “I’m so happy for you!” “Absolutely,” Pete agreed. “I’m very glad you’re okay. Now, if you two will excuse me… the facility security is having issues today… something about a virus…” He rolled his eyes and walked away. But his bad news didn’t seem to dampen Ashley’s or Betty’s in the slightest. In fact, both giggled and discussed all about Ashely’s success like he had never even made the announcement. Still, it was a weekday and Betty needed to get to her shop and Ashley to daycare. Hugging her once more, Betty got up to start Ashley’s morning bath. Getting to the door though, she stopped and turned back. “I’m very happy for you, Ash.” “Thank you,” Ashley responded, “but I really couldn’t have done it without you or Pete.” Betty nodded with a smile and then reached into her pocket. “It was nothing, but also… is this one of yours?” There, in her hand, was a pink rock. Ashley’s eyes widened. “O… oh! Yes! It is. Just… put it on my little bookshelf there. Thank you. Sorry I forgot it,” she lied well to Betty, watching her closely as she nodded and simply placed the rock down as instructed. Then, as soon as Betty left the room, Ashley bound over to the rock and picked it up. ‘Holy… this is it! It is has to be! Brother is ready!’ Ashley clutched her chest and smiled broadly. In 24 hours, she would likely be gone from Peirama forever.

This has taken a bit. There were some other things I wanted to proceed towards, but this chapter had to come first. ... Chapter 56 I woke up from my nap and Mommy wasn’t there. I lay for a minute in my nursery bed and thought about what happened with her mom. As I thought, I reached between my legs and noticed my diaper was still dry. After she saw her mom out the door, Mommy didn’t really give me much time to talk to her. She had tugged off my pullup, diapered me, and pressed her nipple to my lips. I got up and headed to the kitchen, intending to talk to her. The door of the nursery was mostly closed, and I saw an image in the mirror. I froze and looked at the little girl staring back at me. She had bare, smooth legs, arms, and face. She had blond hair and pigtails. Her dress was a little wrinkled, as if she had slept in it. When I lifted the hem just a couple of inches, the matching panties were bulging a little from an obvious diaper. Only when I looked closely at the face did I recognize that the little girl in the mirror… was me. I felt myself blushing as I pulled open the door and went looking for Mommy. She was sitting in the wing-back chair in the living room, her legs folded up under her as she was staring at her tablet. As I got closer, she looked over her shoulder and smiled, saying, “Hi there princess… did you have a nice nap?” I nodded and answered, “Yes Mommy…” I hesitated and then added, “Can we talk about what your mom did? It’s bothering me.” She touched her tablet to turn it off and set it on the side table. Then she pointed down at the floor in front of her and said, “Sure sweetie… sit down and tell me what’s on your mind.” I blushed a little, sitting on the floor in a diaper and dress wasn’t exactly going to help me voice my concerns. But Mommy was looking at me expectantly, so I did as she said. Once seated on the floor, I looked up at her and started. “It’s about your mom. She came in while I was feeling adult. I was dressed as an adult, I answered the door and called her Francine,” I explained. Mommy looked at me and just nodded a little, so I continued, “But she swept in and told me to say ‘Nanna’… She started calling me ‘Shelly’, and put me in that maid outfit. It’s like she didn’t ASK me… she just did it.” Mommy sat back in the chair and thought for a moment, “And you’re upset about that.” I nodded and added, “Yes, it’s like she just assumed she was in charge of me, even when I wasn’t playing any games. Can you talk to her and tell her not to do that?” Mommy shifted herself to the other side of the chair and looked at me for a minute. Then she started, “Did she paddle you?” “No, she didn’t do that,” I answered. “Did she threaten you with a paddling?” she asked. I shook my head and answered simply, “No.” Mommy shifted again, “Did she grope you? Grab your crotch or ass? Make any sort of sexual advances?” Again, I answered in monosyllables, “No.” Mommy paused for a few seconds, “Did you say your safe word? Or tell her to stop in some way?” By now I was feeling guilty, I hadn’t done any of those things to stop her mom. I hung my head down and said softly, “no.” Mommy leaned forward and lifted my chin to look me in the eye, “Michael… If I was home when she arrived, I think it probably would have turned out the same. I’d have taken you to the nursery and had you try on those dresses just the same. And that cute little pecker of yours would have been just as hard.” I blushed bright and started to protest, “But it would have been you doing it… not her. I mean you’re my mommy…” She paused, then said, “That’s right and we’ve agreed that I don’t have to ask your permission all the time. You do as I say, right?” Continuing, she asked, “But you want my Mom to have to ask each time? What about Julia?” I stared at my hands for a moment, then I took a deep breath and said, “I trust you Sarah, I know you’ll keep me safe and not cause me any harm. But your mom and Julia, I… I’m not sure about them. Just look what your mom did, telling her neighbor and everything. She didn’t ask if that would be okay, she just went off and did it.” Sarah looked at me and then leaned to one side, her chin resting on the knuckles of one hand, propped on her elbow. She pointed out, “Well I trust them sweetheart. I’ve known them all my life. I know Julia sometimes teases and all. But she doesn’t do it to hurt, just her way of letting you know she cares sort of.” She shifted again, “And Mom… well, she raised me and all, but I’m only now learning some things about her that I hadn’t known before. If she can keep secrets from her daughters, I’d say she’s pretty good at keeping secrets.” She took a deep breath and sat up straight, “But yeah, you haven’t known them that long. And it IS your deepest secrets that are being discussed. I think I see your point. Okay, how about I talk to them both. What do you think would be a fair position to take?” She had flipped it back to me. I need to express what boundaries I’m willing to accept. I started cautiously, “Well Julia is one thing. I mean we already agreed to her babysitting. And we set some rules for her. She doesn’t spank. She doesn’t… doesn’t interact in any sort of sexual manner. She doesn't breast feed. But we don’t have anything with your mom.” “That’s true Michael, maybe we should have the same rules with her. I’ll talk to her and make it clear we have boundaries, and one of those is that I’m the only one that gets to flip you into baby space without asking for your consent first.” she stated. I nodded and whispered, “Thank you… Mommy.” I leaned closer and put my head in her lap. Her fingers played with my blond pigtails as she continued, “I know I’m the one that told Julia, but I was upset that night and needed to talk to someone. But I’d just point out that it was YOU that first brought Mom into this. It was you that locked your dick up, changed into a diaper and dress, then crawled out from your nursery while she was here.” I blushed bright red at that. But I couldn’t deny it, it was my actions that brought Francine into our AB world. Even now, I can’t really explain why I did that, but it was all my doing. Then she continued, “And Julia now has Sammy, so I don’t think she’d be all that interested in you except as a loving aunt or playmate for her Sammy. But Mom… she’s lonely… and I think she got a thrill from you and Sammy getting spankings… something none of us expected.” Mommy lifted my chin to look at me and asked, “Okay, so when I’m around, you don’t mind if she’s ‘Nanna’ and has some level of interacting with little Shelly? But if I’m not with you, you don’t want her to just flip you into baby space. Instead, she should remember you’re my husband first?” I nodded, “I think so. I mean, if you’re with me, I feel safe no matter what we’re doing. It’s just that I don’t feel as safe with them. I can’t exactly explain it, it’s just how I feel. And… and you know how I feel about… about climaxing with another woman.” “It’s okay babykins, feelings are important, even if we can’t explain them. What about playdates at her house? Like last weekend?” she asked. I blushed, that was fun for me. Even mommy spanking me was something that I was okay with. I nodded, “We can do that again… but nobody paddles me except Mommy… right?” She smiled and winked, “Of course sweetie… Remember though, when Sammy’s involved, we still need to use your little house though, right? She seems a bit more comfortable with you that way. And if Julia babysits?” I blushed and nodded. Not good enough, there was Mommy’s eyebrow again. I whispered, “Yes Mommy…” She was in control again, she smiled and asked expectantly, “Yes what princess? I need you to say it…” I swallowed hard and felt my dick flinch in my diaper. I have to admit it to her, and at the same time admit it to myself. This was a part of me now and I need to say it. I looked into her eyes as she stared back at me and told her the truth, “Yes, my little baby cock needs to be locked away whenever Sammy or Julia is playing with us.” Then I gulped and added, “And for Nanna too…” She gave me that wonderful smile, leaned down and kissed me on the cheek. Then whispered in my ear, “Good job baby… the more you admit to the truth, the easier it is to just be who you are. After all, only Mommy gets to make her little baby cum.” She leaned forward and rapped her knuckle on the table saying, “All right then it’s decided. I need to make all this clear to both Julia and Mom. Anything else?” At the moment, I couldn’t think of any more to say, so I shook my head and said, “That’s the big thing… for now.” She was quiet again, then her fingers brushed my cheek and she whispered, “You think things over and if there’s more, we can talk about it again Thursday.” She smiled at me and then asked, “How about I order some Chinese for dinner?” Without waiting for an answer, Mommy stood up and pulled out her phone. She started dialing as she went to the kitchen to set the table. I sat there on the floor as I heard her placing the order. She’s not wrong. If she were here instead when Nanna arrived, I would have let Mommy strip me down and dress me anyway she wanted, right in front of Nanna. And Nanna did just treat me like a toddler, nothing more. Is it about giving up control to Nanna? Letting the three of them decide things for me, decide when I’m a grown man and when I’m just a toddler? It sure seems that Francine was right, there’s more to this AB life than just diapers. It’s about submitting to grownups, trusting them to take care of me and doing as they say. For now, Mommy is the one to decide things, I’m always safe with Mommy. I laid down sideways on the floor in front of the tv and turned it on. I thought about going to the nursery to find a pacifier but instead settled for my thumb. My other hand reached under the front of my dress and cupped my diaper, holding my genitals through it. It’s not that bad really, I get to play dress up, Mommy makes sure I’m diapered at bedtime, I know I can satisfy her, make her climax. I could barely do that with any other woman I’ve ever known. None of the three seem to care that I shoot off like a schoolboy so easily. Sammy feels safe around me if my pecker is put away safe. That’s four different women that accept this side of me… It’s just whether I trust them… … I was still sucking my thumb and thinking things over in my mind when Mommy turned off the tv. When I looked up, she was tugging the throw blanket from the sofa and draping it over me saying, “Food’s here sweetie… just cover up for a second while I answer the door, then we can eat.” Without another word she went to open the door and tipped the delivery boy. I’m not sure he even looked my way, but he would have just seen a little person laying on the floor with blond hair in pigtails under a blanket. ++++++++++ I put our food on our respective plates, then went to get drinks. I almost called my darling ‘Michael’, but when I glanced over and saw how he looked in that cute dress, wearing those blond pigtails, I instantly did the mental shift and asked, “What would my little Shelly like to drink? Juice? Maybe some chocolate milk?” I smiled to myself when he grinned at me and said, “Chocolate milk please Mommy…” Soon we were both seated and digging into our respective entrees. Mine seemed extra spicey this time, I gulped my glass of water. Waving my hand over my mouth, “Whoa… I think I bit into an extra hot pepper.” Shelly giggled, she always liked spicey Chinese, so I’m sure she thought it was funny. After a few more bites, I decided to broach a subject that was hanging in the nursery closet. I asked my husband, “Shelly, is that French maid uniform something you think you’d want to wear sometime?” He instantly stopped eating and stared at his lap. Oh oh… sensitive topic… But if we don’t talk, how am I going to know?? He was wringing his fingers when he said, “Nanna said I’d have to… have to wear falsies or something… I… I don’t have the chest for that outfit.” We sat quietly for several seconds. Then I just asked rather simply, in the softest voice I could manage, “Would you like that? Do you want to trying being a grown woman? Wearing a bra? Stockings and garters? All of that?” I was pretty sure I knew the answer, but I wanted to give him the choice. I’m sure being feminized, turned into a grown woman would not be something he would want. I waited and waited. He was definitely stressing over the idea, in fact I’m pretty sure he wet himself right then and there. Finally, he lifted his chin and looked at me straight in the eye and said what I already knew, “No. No I’m… I’m okay with being a little girl, or boy… but I… I don’t like the idea of being a grown woman. I want… I want my mommy.” I reached for his hand and held it. Then with my biggest smile I told him, “And I love being your Mommy. We’ll just let Nanna know she can have that one back. Or maybe offer it to Julia and Sammy.” The relief in the room was palpable. Like a big decision had been made and he was so relieved. I gave him my best smile, then winked at him and reminded, “But mommy’s little baby still has to help with a few chores around the house, like we’ve already agreed.” It must have been weighing on his mind since he saw that maid’s uniform. But now that I accepted his decision, he was a happy little girl again. She grinned at me and nodded, “Yes Mommy, I love helping Mommy. I’m a good girl and help Mommy lots!” We were both smiling as we finished dinner. As I picked up my own plate, I asked her simply, “Be a good girl and bring your dishes to the sink for me?” She was grinning from ear to ear, even as I heard her diaper squish a little when she stood. After she put her dishes on the counter for me, she stood there and watched me loading the dishwasher. Then she wiggled her hips a little and reached behind herself, lifting the back of her dress a little as she tugged at her bottom. She whispered, “Mommy… I… I did tinkles.” I just smiled my best smile and kissed her cheek, “Of course you did sweetie… Mommy knows her little girl does that all the time. Mommy will change your diaper when we get you in your nightie for beddy-bye. Now run along and watch your cartoons while Mommy finishes putting things away.” I giggled to myself as she practically skipped off to the living room, just as happy as any little girl could ever be. As I started to fix bottles for the evening and nighttime, I started thinking… I think we need a different way for Shelly to masturbate. Little girls shouldn’t go around humping on their mommy’s leg. What did I do when I was that age? Oh yes, that little bookworm plushie. More than once, Julia caught me with that between my legs. Hmm… something to help Shelly enjoy being a little girl, without pulling out his cock… Of course, I still have that strapon Julia loaned me. But that might feel too ‘gay’ for Michael, he’s so… phobic. Maybe on maintenance Thursday… work on that a bit. ++++++++++ Mommy came into the living room and spoke softly, “Come along princess, time we get you in your nightie and ready for bed.” As she turned and started toward the nursery, she snapped her fingers once and held her hand out to her side, pointing towards the floor. I knew just what that meant. I rolled off the sofa and crawled on my hands and knees. My knees still didn’t like the hard floor from the kitchen and hallway, but by the time I reached the nursery, Mommy had everything ready and was sitting on the edge of the bed. As I approached, she simply said, “Up on your knees Shelly, so Mommy can take your dress off.” I lifted up so I was eye level with her and turned my back to her so she could undo my zipper. As she started to lift my dress off, she said simply, “I think my baby girl should wear her frilliest nightie tonight. And a pretty pair of panties over your diaper.” Her hand gently patted my soggy bottom as she told me, “Up on the bed sugarplum, somebody needs a fresh diaper.” I did as she wanted and lay back as she reached to tug open my diaper. Predictably, as she took her time to wipe me clean, I started to get hard. But she didn’t seem to mind, nor care. She wiped me clean, then tapped my thigh as she whispered, “knees to your chest princess… Mommy needs to clean your bottom.” I did as she said, hugging my knees as I was now completely naked except my blond wig. She wiped and teased my back hole as I blushed, staring at my own one-eyed monster as it pointed right at my face. I whimpered as she kept it up, I tried to squirm but she placed a hand on the back of my thigh, softly telling me, “Hold still sweetie… Mommy needs to make sure.” Another wipe all the way from my crack to my balls, she teased. I couldn’t help but clench a moment, forcing a drop of precum to leak out. I gasped, pleading with her, “M…Mommy… Mommy I’m going to…” Her only response was to circle my hole again, then push into me as she said quietly, “Little girls don’t always have to touch their clitty’s to have fun…” As her finger pushed in and touched inside me, I couldn’t help it, I clenched down on her finger as she pushed. Suddenly I squirted cum. The first spasm sent some on my cheek, the rest was less powerful and landed on my neck and chest. She withdrew and tugged out my wet diaper. I tried to wipe my face, but Mommy told me, “Leave it for Mommy sweetie. Mommy will take care of everything.” She quickly had the fresh diaper under me and guided my legs back down. She reached with her finger and scooped up a small amount of cum and held it to my lips. In the same soft voice, she just said, “Open sweetie… little girls need to know what it tastes like.” I started to protest, “But Mo..uglp…” Her finger stopped my words as I tasted my own cum on it. The salty taste was not unknown to me, but for Mommy to have me taste it made me blush bright. She wiggled her finger a little, wiping it over my tongue, and then pulled it out, giving me that wonderful smile and said, “Good GIRL!! Now, let’s get Mommy’s little girl ready for beddy-bye.” Before I could say much, she pushed a pacifier in my mouth saying, “Now just suck on your binkie sweetie.” I did as I was told, the salty taste slowly faded as I suckled it. She used baby wipes to clean the rest of my mess and tugged up the diaper between my legs. Soon she was sliding plastic baby pants up my legs and telling me to lift my hips as she tugged them around my diaper. She paused before putting a nightie over my head. Then she reached and tugged my blond wig from my head. Then she picked up the nightie again and quickly slipped it over my head. She rose up from the edge of the bed as she said, “Wait right here, Mommy will get you a pretty bonnet for bedtime.” She took the few steps over to the dresser and opened a drawer, coming back with a baby bonnet. As she tugged it over my head and started to fasten it, she commented, “Your blond pigtails are cute, but I’m not so sure you should sleep with them. So a pretty bonnet instead.” I just suckled on my pacifier and nodded, trying to whisper, “yeth mumme.” Now ready for bedtime, Mommy took my hand and led me out to the living room for my evening bottle. Soon I was nuzzling against her chest as she held my bottle to my lips. At last, the strawberry flavored drink washed away the previous taste. ++++++++++ I smiled down at my baby Shelly as she drank her bottle. She had let me feed her own cum to her with almost no objection. She closed her eyes as she drank. I said to her softly, “You did very good princess. Don’t worry, Mommy isn’t going to do that often. But if you’re going to be my little girl, you should know it might happen again.” She nodded gently as I smiled at her. I hugged her closer to my breast. When she finished her bottle, I slipped her pacifier back in her mouth and let her nuzzle against my chest while I watched an old movie I liked. I felt her twist against me a couple times, so I let her have my nipple to calm her down. As I watched my movie, I glanced down at her frequently as she drifted in and out of her happy baby bliss, her lips softly mouthing my nipple. … After my movie, I gently nudged her and took her to our bed. I tucked her in, then put on my own nightgown. After setting my alarm, I tugged her close and whispered to her, “tomorrow you can be Michael… go golfing… I’ll set Mom straight about some rules. But for now you’re Mommy’s little princess, just snuggle up close and get some sleep.” To Be Continued

Chapter 2 - The Next Morning The next morning I woke up to a shock. For a moment I had thought everything yesterday was a dream. I reached down and felt my diaper, looked around and saw that I was in the guest room and realized it wasn't. Then I realized I could feel my very full bladder. I got up to go to the bathroom, but remembered again the results of yesterday and smiled. I simply laid back down and peed, unleashing a flood of urine into my diaper. "Ahhhhhh!, that feels incredible." Susan had bought a baby monitor and had it set up to listen to my every move. She had been up for hours planning out my day. "Good morning, baby," she called through the baby monitor, her voice a mix of amusement and authority. I jumped, realizing she had been watching me. "Good morning, mommy," I called back, feeling the wetness spread across my crotch. Her footsteps grew louder as she approached the nursery. "Did you have an accident, baby?" she cooed, opening the door with a knowing smile. "No mommy, I peed after I woke up this time." "Well, we'll put a little whiskey in your nighttime bottle tonight and fix that right up honey." I grinned at the thought of waking up wet tomorrow. "But now," she announced with a firmness in her voice, "It's time for breakfast. And remember, you're not allowed out of that diaper until I say so." "Yes, mommy," I replied as I jumped into her outstretched arms. Susan carried me into the kitchen. She put me at a seat at the table and tied a kitchen cloth around my neck. "While you were sleeping this morning, I went online and ordered a ton of goodies that will start arriving for you today. You were right, it's amazing what you can get on Amazon." I nodded with excitement as my cock stirred awake at the thought of what was coming in the mail. "I also contacted someone about an adult sized highchair and crib. Those will take a little time to arrive, the chair first, but they're also on the way. The thing I was really surprised about was how expensive the diapers are. You didn't tell me you had been spending so much on these while you were hiding it. And I know that you bought them a pack or two at a time, so you weren't getting the "by the case" discount, were you little boy?" "No, ma'am." I had a bad feeling where this was going. "Well, you know how I am about you wasting money, and this has been an expensive secret you've been keeping from me. How long have you been doing this? We've been married almost 10 years. Has it been this whole time?" I hung my head in shame. "Yes, ma'am." "Well, then this has been a VERY expensive secret. We'll have to deal with that later during your spanking." I knew that's what she was going to say. "Speaking of which, I also ordered some spanking implements from Amazon that should keep that part of our new relationship interesting." I gulped. "At least for me anyway." She looked at me with a sly smirk that hid some true malice. As she finished talking she made a bowl of oatmeal, and poured me a glass of juice she put in a travel mug with a top on it. "Bottles that are your size will arrive soon. But for now, you will always drink out of a cup with a lid, got it?" "Yes, mommy." I nodded as I reached for the mug with two hands, gulping down the orange juice. "Mommy, this tastes a little funny." "Don't worry about it sweetie, it's just a different brand of juice than you're used to." I just accepted her explanation and fisnished the glass before moving onto the bowl of oatmeal. "Eat up, Baby Boy!" As Susan watched me scarf down the oatmeal she had made, I couldn't help but feel the warmth of the diaper against my skin. It was oddly comforting, a stark contrast to the coldness that had filled my stomach when she had told me that our traditional marriage was over. After breakfast, Susan told me it was time to get cleaned up. She brought over a baby wipe warmer and a pack of baby wipes. "Lay down, baby," she said with a gentle yet firm tone. I laid on the bed and she began to clean me up, taking her time to wipe my cock and balls. The way she talked to me, with such authority, had my heart racing. Once I was clean, she grabbed the fresh diaper she had laid out on the bed. "Open up for mommy," she instructed, and I obeyed, spreading my legs wide. She slid the diaper under me and began to fasten it. I felt like a baby again, but this time it was a feeling that was welcomed. "Mommy, why do you want to do this?" I asked, my voice filled with curiosity. Susan paused, a hint of a smile playing on her lips. "Because, Max, I love you, and I want to help you find peace with your kink. But also, I think it turns me on a bit." She said it so casually, like we were discussing what to have for dinner. I didn't see her dominant side at home much, but when I would accompany her on the rare work event, like a dinner party or happy hour, the people in her office told tales of a very different Susan. One guy once called her the "Boardroom Ball Buster." I had no idea what it was that Susan actually did at work. Her company was a Fortune 500 corporation that had two towers of people downtown connected by a really cool glass-covered bridge on the 25th floor. She was feared and respected at work in a way I was only just now seeing at home. Our sex life was never much to write home about, I think mostly because she was incapable of conceiving, something we didn't know when we got married. That never really bothered me much, but it seemed to break her heart. And her sex drive. I mean, I got some on my birthday every year, sometimes a blow job if I was lucky, and we usually had sex on our anniversary and Valentine's Day, but that was about it. We had each retreated to our own means of satisfaction years ago. It's part of the reason I had developed diapers from a coping mechanism for bedwetting, to a sexual fetish, and my preferred means of orgasm. As the years went on, it was also how my tastes in porn seemed to evolve from the usual "hot chick with tits," to the more "exotic," like what she caught me watching when she came home yesterday. "Mommy, people at your office always seems to describe a more intense, dominant version of you, but until you spanked and diapered me last night, I had never seen that side of you." Susan's eyes narrowed slightly. "You see, Max, in the corporate world, you have to be tough, you have to be in control. It's not all fun and games, it's survival of the fittest. And sometimes, it's the same in marriage, especially when you've been keeping secrets for so long." She finished fastening the diaper, giving it a final pat. "But now that we're in this...new phase," she said, her voice softer, "I want you to know that I'll take care of you, but you have to earn it. You have to be a good little boy for me." "I will, mommy," I promised, feeling the excitement build up again. "What's my first task?" "Your first task is to accept that this is your new reality," Susan said, her voice firm. "You're my baby now, and that means you follow my rules. Now, let's get you dressed for the day." Susan put a plain blue t-shirt over my head. It was a little small and barely landed at my waist, exposing my entire diaper to view. "But Mommy, don't I need shorts?" "Not when it's just us at home Maxy, I want to be able to see when you use your diaper. Now, I'm going to go to Home Depot and get some supplies to start turning the guest room into a nursery. I want make you come with me, but I do NOT want you getting in trouble while I'm gone, so here are the rules. You will remain on the couch, in the living room while I am out. You can watch something on Disney Plus, or play a video game. I took away the violent ones this morning. No more of those for my baby. Understand?" "Yes, Mommy." "Also, there will be NO masturbating while I am gone, is that clear, Diaper Boy?" She pinched my face with her hand and looked me straight in the eyes. I mumbled, "Yes, ma'am." With that she picked me up and took me into the living room, depositing me on the couch with a crinkly plop. She picked up the remote and turned on Bluey. I was content. "I shouldn't be gone too long, but it is a Saturday, so Home Depot will probably be packed." She pointed right at me, "Stay our of trouble. Or you'll get it when I get home." With that she shut the door. I heard her car start and pull out of the drive way. The house felt eerily quiet without Susan's presence, but the sound of cartoons filled the space. I watched the screen for a few minutes, but my mind was racing with thoughts of what she had in store for me when she returned. I knew she would be checking the baby monitor she had installed, so I made sure to behave. But the feeling of the diaper was too much. It was like a warm embrace that was driving me crazy. As the minutes ticked by, my curiosity grew. I looked around the room and spotted the baby gate she had set up last night. The living room was now my "playpen" for the morning, and the thought of being confined to it was both terrifying and thrilling. I tried to focus on the cartoon, but the feeling of the thick padding around my crotch was too much to ignore. I squirmed in my seat, the plastic liner of the diaper rustling with every movement. The TV was filled with the bright colors and simple stories of "Bluey," a stark contrast to the complex reality unfolding before me. My hand inched towards the waistband of my diaper, the temptation growing with every second that passed. I knew Susan would be mad if she found out, but the need was overwhelming. Just a quick feel, I thought to myself, but as my fingers brushed against the soft, shiny plastic of the diaper, I realized it was already too late. I slid my hand under the waistband, my heart racing as the coolness of the diaper met my skin. The warmth of my pee was surprisingly comforting, and the scent was faint but present. I began to stroke my cock, the padding of the diaper providing a delightful friction. My breathing grew heavier and my strokes more vigorous as the cartoons played on, a bizarre soundtrack to my secret indulgence. I thought back to the night before, where I was able to fuck Susan for the first time in a very long time. The way her pussy felt around my small, hard cock, that feeling was enveloping me right now as I jacked off on the couch. I had never felt so alive in our marriage. It was like a rebirth. Like I had been hiding in a shell for so long, and now I was free. But, I knew I had to be careful. The thought of Susan finding out about this little act of defiance had me on edge, so I tried to keep it quick. But my excitement was too intense, and I found myself getting lost in the moment. Within no time my breathing was fast and heavy, my face flushing red, like my bottom last night. That reminded me of the spanking. Oh that spanking! That was it. I exploded load after load of cum into my diaper, coating my penis and my fingers in sticky jizz. I took my hand out of my diaper and realized I needed to wash my hands, but the bathrooms were all locked now that I was in diapers full time. If I used a baby wipe, Susan might notice. So I did something I rarely did, I licked the cum off my hand and my fingers, cleaning myself with my tongue. "Oh wow! That was a great orgasm." Just then I felt a rumble in my tummy. "Uh oh." I knew what that meant. I had to go poop. The feeling was a mix of excitement and fear. I had never done a number two in a diaper before, but here we were. Maybe I could hold it until Susan got home and convince her to let me go in the toilet? Then it rumbled again and I began farting. "That bitch! She spiked the orange juice with something!" I knew it tasted funny. My stomach was on the move. What was I going to do? I decided to sit on the floor and clench my ass as tight as I could. Sometimes this worked when I was a kid and didn't want to get up to poop. Thus began the struggle to hold it. I tried concentrating on the adventure of Bluey, Bingo, Mom, and Dad. I loved this episode, it's the one where they might move! I watched intently, groaning, straining, trying to hold in the torrent of shit that was fighting to escape my colon. Soon the episode was over and I heard Susan's car pull into the drive. As the door swung open I got up to see her. That's when it happened. All that poop I had been holding back, all the effort I had made was for nothing. My butt exploded, filling my diaper with a dump truck load of mess. It was loud. It was obvious. "Ahhhhhh!" I was relieved. "Maxy! What an awful smell you have made. But I guess the juice worked." I was furious. "I knew it! You put something in that juice to make me shit myself! That was cruel!" I was hot to trot, but she was having none of it. "Don't you dare talk to me like that, young man," Susan said sternly, her eyes flashing. "You're in a diaper now because you need to learn obedience. Now, let's get you cleaned up." She grabbed my arm and dragged me towards the guest room. Susan laid a large, plastic mat on the bed and threw me on top of it. The poop in my diaper began squishing around my balls, and up my back. She was furious. "I told you to be a good boy, and you couldn't even last a few hours without making a mess!" She said, her voice rising. "Now, I'll have to clean you up, and you're going to sit right there until I say you can get up." "Plus, I saw what you did on the baby monitor while I was gone." I gulped. "Wait, what?" "Did you think I wasn't monitoring you to see if you could keep your hands out of your pants while I was gone?" "Oh shit." She slapped me across the face. "You watch that language Diaper Boy. This adds one more thing to extend your spanking later tonight. Mark my words, you will only cum when I give you permission, or you will suffer the consequences." With that she untapped the diaper and began cleaning me up. She noticed the cum pile in the diaper and slapped my dick to get my attention. "Did you think I wouldn't see this?" I shrugged, upset that I was caught, but not for giving myself a great orgasm. "I'm sorry, Mommy, I just couldn't help it." Susan's grip on my wrist tightened as she pulled me out of the diaper. The mess was everywhere, and the smell was overpowering. She grabbed the soiled diaper and tossed it into a plastic bag, her eyes narrowed in disappointment. "You really are going to pay for this," she said through gritted teeth. "I thought we had an understanding?" I nodded meekly, "I know, Mommy. I'm sorry. I just couldn't resist." Susan's expression softened slightly, but the anger in her eyes didn't fully dissipate. "I know it's a hard adjustment, but the rules are in place for a reason. Now, let's get you cleaned up and into a fresh diaper before you get any more ideas." As she worked, Susan spoke to me in a firm but patient tone, explaining the importance of following her rules and the consequences of disobedience. She washed my soiled bottom thoroughly, making sure to scrub away every trace of my accident. I felt a strange mix of shame and gratitude as she tended to me, her touch both gentle and firm. Once I was clean, she picked up the new diaper, laying it out on the plastic mat. "After you're all cleaned up and changed, I want you to take a nap on the couch while I start some work in here, okay? Do you think you can do that for Mommy?" "Yes, Mommy," I said meekly, feeling the sting of her slap still resonating. Susan looked at me with a mix of anger and disappointment. "I know it's a lot to take in, Max, but we need to establish trust in this new dynamic. If you can't follow simple rules, how can I trust you with the more complex ones?" "I understand, Mommy," I said, feeling the weight of her words. "Good," she said, a hint of satisfaction in her voice as she began to fasten the fresh diaper around my waist. "Now, remember, no playing around. You need to be a good boy and take a nap while I work." I nodded, feeling the thickness of the new diaper around me. The scent of baby powder filled the air, bringing with it a feeling of submission that was oddly comforting. Susan pulled me off the bed and grabbed my hand. I felt so little, so childish as she walked me back to the couch, my thickly diapered butt swishing and crinkling with every step. "I actually am kind of tired, Mommy." "Good, honey. Now lay down on the couch. I'll turn down the TV so it lulls you to sleep and close the curtains so it's a little darker in here." As I laid on the couch, I watched her close the curtains on both sides of the front door darkening the room. She put a blanket on me, then kissed me on the forehead in the most intimate and yet authoritative manner I had ever felt. With that I drifted off to sleep. I awoke to a start. The front door was open and Susan was talking to a delivery girl. I looked at her, and she looked right back at me, laying on the couch. It was in that moment that I realized I had kicked off the blanket in my sleep. I was laying on the couch with my thick, adult diaper showing this delivery girl everything as she handed Mommy a bunch of boxes. "Oh, I see you have a big baby, huh?" Was she really striking up a conversation with Mommy... about me? "Why, yes I do. He is my big baby boy. Isn't he cute?" I turned shades of red I didn't know I could emulate, and as if triggered by my deepest, darkest desires, I immediately began wetting my diaper, in full view of the front door. "Uh oh! Looks like Junior there is going to need a change soon. Good thing I'm delivering you all these diapers, ma'am." Mommy laughed as my humiliation reached new heights. "Yes, indeed, he is quite the handful sometimes," she said, her eyes sparkling with mischief. The delivery girl glanced at me and smiled awkwardly before handing Susan the last box. There was a large pile in the front entryway. "Here, if you ever need a babysitter for your boy there." The delivery girl handed Mommy a sticky note. "Thank you..." she looked at the note, "...Jenny." I might just call on you for some help. With that she shut the door. "Well Baby Boy, we might have just found you our first babysitter!" I was mortified. And a little turned on.

Part 14 Robbie’s parents knew there was a lot for their son to take in. They hadn’t really planned on telling him their scheme until it was confirmed about his father’s promotion, which they hoped would be settled before they returned home. So much had changed for Robbie and his parents had hoped that the holiday would solidify the family relationship, which, to all intents and purposes, that’s exactly what it had done. In fact, as Claire looked back on her notes for the article she hoped to eventually publish, she couldn’t have been happier about the way using such simple things as nappies had reined in their son to such an extent. Not only that, but he totally accepted that until he confessed his real crime (although neither Claire nor Thomas had any idea as to the seriousness of it), or they acknowledged his new attitude was permanent, the padding stayed. After the criticism her initial tentative online article had caused she had taken the opportunity to reflect on all that had been said. Of course it was still ongoing but she was buoyed by her son’s reaction to all that she and hubby had done. Over the past couple of days she’d been able to see that other people’s comments and suggestions were not needed and had quite happily decided - positive or negative - not to take any notice of them. This had immediately put her in a better frame of mind and was keen to see Robbie flourish under her care; the future homeschooling being a very important part of that. Changing her boy’s nappies had also become a very intrinsic part of that care because she knew that bond she had with him as a baby, was amazingly just as strong with him being a teen. Now, after each change they hugged and there was genuine comfort from Robbie as he held the embrace for quite some time. He seemed to enjoy snuggling with mum or dad whilst they patted his padding and didn’t complain about either the disposable or plastic pants into which he’d inevitably just been fitted. ~ For a month now Robbie had been overwhelmed by his parent’s actions and it had taken to this holiday to really appreciate the freedom (maybe of a weird variety) that had got him to where he was now. Total relief: time with his family, the lack of having to prove himself, the sheer delight in waking up and looking forward to the day, even if he was wet and messy – not all these things had been at the forefront of his mind previous to the day dad had said, “It’s nappies for you from now on”. For the time being, the holiday at a lovely location, in a wonderful hotel and with some nice new friends, had proved to Claire that everything she and Thomas had considered had worked out better than either could have hoped for; the entire enterprise had been (and still was) very satisfying. Every day they could see the improvement; Robbie was having innocent and childish fun. In the mixed environment of the international hotel he was getting along with everyone and seemed keen to be involved. It had taken him almost a week to get fully into the swing but now accepted whatever was on offer. He’d made some friends and was often seen chatting to groups of kids of all ages. Darren was nearly always tailing him and thankfully Robbie included him in whatever he was doing. In all the fun, all the games, all the beach visits or pool activities, Robbie’s nappies were always there and he never complained. He was only avoided by the two boys Owen and his mate Steve who had seen his nappy and tried to embarrass him. It appeared that after what he said had resonated with the lads and they thought by even being in his vicinity, somehow, they would be made to wear a nappy. That, like Robbie, was to be dodged at all costs. What was more interesting was that Robbie offered no kickback to the idea of being homeschooled. They had thought he might protest not seeing his school mates again, or feel the change was just too much but as his last report was not good something needed to be done. Claire wondered if Robbie himself knew that changes needed to be made and had seen this as a way of doing so whilst not having any say in how it would be made effective. She was correct, that was just how Robbie had eventually taken his parent’s plan; like the nappies, he had no choice. Claire had told him, once home, that they would search the local area to see if there were other parents also wanting to homeschool and if so, perhaps, like Amanda and Darren, form a new little group that would be self-supportive. She was optimistic this would be the case. Robbie was in a place he never expected to be. The restrictions were actually liberties, the nappies were not a punishment but a comfort, whilst the clothes he wore were a release from being someone he wasn’t. Meanwhile, his parent’s love was unconditional and that had become the key to his happiness. Maybe he wouldn’t have used those terms but that’s what his life had now become. ~ The rest of the holiday passed off without any hitch at all. A second go on jet skis had been equally as exciting as the first time and at one point, Darren and Robbie had been up parasailing together. This ‘trip into the skies’ had seen Darren crying in distress and desperate to get down but Robbie had enthused so much and talked him through his fear that by the time they returned to the boat he was desperate to go again. However, it was not a cheap trip so his parents said that once was enough for anyone. One morning towards the end of the second week there was a huge sandcastle building competition organised by the Atlantico on the beach in front of the hotel. It was split into age groups - Under 6s, Under 12s and Under 16s - of course anyone could build their own sandcastle but unless they’d registered you couldn’t win a prize. The prize wasn’t that much really, just a gift voucher to spend on anything you liked from the hotel’s gift shop to the value of whatever you won but that was hardly the reason not to take part. There was a huge turn out and the toddlers section seemed well organised by their parents who came equipped with more than just buckets and spades – they had moulds and flags and all manner of accessories to add to their creations. Robbie joined Darren and three of his mates in the Under 12 category and didn’t seem bothered in the least. Once this would have been an absolute no-no, mixing with kids younger than himself but, odd as it might seem, Robbie had decided to just throw himself into the silliness and unrestricted fun of being daft - no pretentions, no worries but definitely more enjoyment. It appeared that his parent’s liberating him from having to make any decisions had also liberated his sense of childish fun so relished the general madness and excitement that surrounded him. This was something else this holiday had thrown up, and perhaps it was what holidays were all about, although there were times he felt and wanted to be seen as an adult (as when talking to Anna or the lovely receptionist) he’d been encouraged to simply let himself go. Whatever boundaries there were didn’t include not having as much fun as possible. The wristband may have said where he could go and what he was entitled to but the rest, well, when he was having that much joy he wasn’t thinking about anything else and that was wonderful and liberating. As they crawled and shuffled around on the beach pushing up mounds of sand his nappy gently hugged him and he felt valued. Even plunging into the sea and scooping up water in a bucket to bring back to help shape their developing structure didn’t deter him as the material under his neoprene shorts expanded, he didn’t care. A couple of times when the material appeared above his waist or down a leg hole and got noticed, he nodded to whoever mentioned it and simply shoved it back under cover - not troubled in the least. His little group didn’t win but they had created quite a huge construction, though what it was no one knew. ~ The day before they were due to return home Thomas took an early morning call from his office. He was out on the balcony whilst Claire was cleaning up her son from his full morning nappy and getting him ready for the day. Thomas came off the balcony beaming as his wife had just got Robbie laid out and ready for his pre-nappy cream and powder. “It’s all done sweetheart,” he said hugging Claire tightly before tousling his son’s hair. “I’m to be a partner and in charge of, well, everything... manage all our production and future projects.” To see a strong, tall man in his early forties literally jumping up and down with excitement was weird but even a naked Robbie joined in the family hug. It was a terrific moment and Thomas knew they would have to celebrate. However, Robbie was scheduled at the Under 12s disco ‘supervising’ Darren again, so any celebration would be left until the evening when they’d all go out for a special meal. Actually, what that meant was that whilst Robbie was down in the club for a couple of hours, Claire and Thomas would be able to find their own way of celebrating, which, with an acknowledging nod, they both seemed to think about at the same time. Robbie didn’t catch the ‘look’ but knew that his parents would have a lot to talk about now the news had been confirmed and didn’t want to be around for all that boring stuff so was glad he had other arrangements. Despite the embarrassment of the earlier trip to the Under 12s disco, for some reason he was really looking forward to having a dance. He’d been embraced as a friend by all of Darren’s young pals who badgered him to join them in the club until he agreed. It was nice to feel wanted. Meanwhile, after the initial excitement about the announcement had died down a little, a still naked Robbie needed to get ready for his outing. Dad went into the bedroom to lose a few of the clothes he was wearing, whilst Robbie was quickly well nappied, plastic panted and dressed in his favourite camouflage shorts and top. He felt really great and couldn’t wait to meet up with the guys down in the club. His mother couldn’t wait to wave him off. ~ In the lift down, he read for the umpteenth time that children under ten were not allowed to ride the lift unaccompanied by an adult (someone over 18). On two occasions, when on his own, he’d been looked at suspiciously by a member of staff joining the lift on a lower floor and telling him he wasn’t supposed to travel by himself. No matter how much he protested, they still took him to reception to get his age confirmed. Apparently his wristband didn’t give his age just where he was allowed to go and what was available to drink or eat. It had bothered and embarrassed him on the first occasion but wasn’t too bothered now because the number of times he’d ridden the lift on his own without any comment far outweighed the times when it had. OK, he had to admit that since mum now had total say in the way he dressed he looked younger than he was. Despite the constant nappy she didn’t baby him (although there were times when she fell into ‘baby-speak’ when he was being changed) but he’d come to terms with his ‘newish’ look and simply took it in his stride. There was nothing to be gained from creating a scene or feeling resentful because, as he’d come to realise, the way his life was now... things had never felt better. As the lift descended, on the fifth floor, Karl, Anna, Leo and their mum and dad all joined him on the decent. Undoubtedly, Karl’s family were all very good-looking and even when dressed casually like now, appeared quite elegant. Karl was wearing very tight fitting denim jeans and a blue polo shirt. Like the rest of the family, his blond hair looked as if he’d just come from a hair stylist. Not only that but he looked much more grown up, like a cool sixteen year old. There was no doubt that Robbie felt very much the junior partner in their friendship and was glad that there was no reference to the way his perpetual boyish shorts slightly billowed out. Anna wore matching pale blue shorts and top, whilst little Leo was wearing shiny nylon pull-up blue shorts with Minions on the side and a Minion’s t-shirt, if he was wearing a nappy then it wasn’t obvious. Of course, mum and dad were equally smart and glowed with parental pride. They were all off for a family day out so Anna wouldn’t be helping out at the disco. The group all seemed happy to see him as there were smiles and ‘Hellos’ all around, but Robbie was a bit sad, even after his last experience, when Anna said she wouldn’t be at the dance. As it was, he needn’t have worried because Felice, Gertrude and Albertina were on duty and each teenage girl was very pretty and very attentive to the young ones. Robbie felt his rising passion on several occasions and it was only the thickness of his disposable and plastic pants that stopped him from embarrassing himself. At one point Albertina came over and joined in the dancing with his group of eight year olds and grabbed his hand to twirl him around. He nearly blacked out from the thrill of it. By the end of the disco his nappy was a complete soggy mess. ~ That evening, as they were getting ready to go out for the celebratory meal, mum had got Robbie’s best clothes out and fitted him with one of the distinct colourful disposables and thick clear plastic pants. She pulled over his light blue cotton onesie and fastened it between his legs. “That should keep everything in place love.” She smiled before pulling up his nicely pressed blue linen shorts. Once his pale blue, button-down collar shirt was buttoned up and hung down over his shorts, no one would notice if his padding expanded slightly. They were all dressed smartly with Robbie comparing them to Karl’s family, which as they headed along the seafront to a restaurant that reception had recommended, a comparison he thought they passed. After ordering their meals, and drinks had been served, they chatted about the new future the promotion would enable them to pursue. Of course mum was keen to get the homeschooling thing off the ground and now with Robbie’s support that didn’t seem in the least bit daunting. Well, at least she hoped not. Up until then she’d had her own part-time job to help with the family finances but now she could concentrate all her efforts on keeping Robbie away from that school. The extra money dad would be bringing home also promised more holidays abroad and a general lessening of the financial restrictions that they’d previously had to adhere to. There was a new sofa Claire was keen to buy and of course the redecorating of the house was a top priority. That would mean that Robbie’s room would soon get a make-over from that of a pre-teen to one of a teenager, or so he hoped. “Will I get to choose the design?” He asked hopefully. “Of course sweetheart,” his mother promised but had a definite idea of what his new room should look like. They even discussed returning to The Atlantico at some later date as they were having such a good time. “The thing is sweetheart, had we been in the villa you thought we were going to, you wouldn’t have had half the fun or opportunities you’ve had. Easy access to the beach, loads of new friends, and you’ve never looked so content.” His mother regarded him proudly; his tan making him look even more healthy now the guilt-ridden dark circles under his eyes had disappeared. The food arrived, and as promised, it was superb. By the end, all three members of the Davison family sat fully satiated, and whilst mum and dad finished the second bottle of wine, Robbie went off down onto the beach to watch more games that never seemed to end as the marked off sandy ‘sports area’ teamed with noise and life. Mum watched as he confidently waddled away. She knew the padding wasn’t exactly dry but like so often now it didn’t worry him. Once again she was pleased with the way her boy was constantly improving. There he met some of the friends he’d made and enjoyed the half-naked youthful volleyball guys and girls jumping up and down, hitting the ball and sweating profusely. There were many exciting sights to see (and comment on) and found himself attracted to the lean and agile captain of one of the teams. He shouted his instructions to the team in Spanish and encouraged each player with high-fives after each point scored. All the team members wore matching red and yellow nylon Speedos and he in particular filled out his very noticeably. Robbie wasn’t the only one transfixed as a group of young (and not so young) girls were hooting with delight whenever he touched or stretched for the ball. Robbie was quite entranced until mum and dad found him and they began to saunter home. For the second time that day, his nappy was just a tangled damp mess. ~ Two days later, and with a series of farewells to Karl, the Carpenters and some other friends Robbie had met, and with promises of keeping in touch having exchanged email addresses, the Davison’s were on their way home. The two weeks holiday had been a huge success in cementing the family bond and the sponge-like nappy and thick colourful plastic pants his mum had put him in for the return trip was more of a comfort than a bother. He didn’t know it at the time but his cute thick disposables would be kept for ‘special’ occasions and it would be back to fleecy terry cotton nappies once they were home. However, for the moment he didn’t need to know that as he was happily ensconced in his thick but juvenile Portuguese undies. At Faro airport there were long lines at passport control. So it was just as well that he wore the compact but highly absorbent nappy because standing in a slow moving and lengthy queue it came in quite useful. It was a glorious, cloudless flight back and Robbie, once again taking the window seat, watched the wonderful Portuguese coastline pass below. He was thinking about what his first email to Karl would be about and was pleased that mum had taken several photographs of them both together so thought he’d send copies. There was one in particular where Karl had his arm around Robbie’s shoulder and he was wearing his skimpy blue Speedos... that was his favourite. If he got his phone or tablet back that would definitely be the screensaver. As he thought of that he closed his eyes and drifted off, his damp nappy receiving more contributions that meant it expanded quite considerably and his childish plastic pants could be seen down the leg of his shorts. It didn’t bother him because he fell asleep and only woke up as they were approaching their home airport and had to fasten seatbelts getting ready to land. He looked down at his visible bloated underwear and smiled, he mentally thanked his mum for putting him in something that saved any embarrassment because he knew how full yet again it had become. ~ As they drove back from the airport Robbie was reflecting on just what had happened over the last two weeks... in fact, the last month or so. Change was happening all the time - things he thought would never happen; happened. Things he thought he’d never get used to; he’d got used to. He’d changed; he wasn’t sure it was for the better but everyone else thought it was, so maybe? There had been an assault on his mind, a not very subtle assault, that made him realise he had to somehow make amends. He’d tried to pretend that he didn’t need to, because, as a growing lad he was allowed to make a few mistakes, a few misjudgements and that was all part of him becoming who he was. Except, he hadn’t included his parents in those calculations, nor had he seen that his mother especially, had her own ideas. She’d cleverly (and some might say forcefully) fed her opinions and beliefs into his head by not allowing him to disagree, thus making sure only her propositions were the ones that mattered and acted upon. His own feelings of guilt, dread and the overwhelming belief that he would eventually be punished had made sure she succeeded... and in record time. However, despite the thick, damp and uncomfortable nappy he now wore as they returned home, he still had a few internal worries and wondered if they’d ever pass. This wasn’t helped as he gazed along the streets he knew so well and the church they’d driven by on the way to the airport previously had on their roadside noticeboard - TEA AND A LISTENING EAR. However, now, as they passed on the return journey it had the word - REPENT in large letters and all your sins will be absolved by God. Unfortunately, the feeling of guilt that had to a certain extent lessened, came crashing back into his head and began to wonder if that would ever change. As they waited for the traffic lights to change the sign on the church gave a handy clue and supplied the relevant quote from the Bible to make understanding a bit easier. Proverbs 28:13: "Whoever conceals his transgressions will not prosper, but he who confesses and forsakes them will obtain mercy". He wasn’t sure it applied to his parents but maybe it was worth a go... or not! The truth, and the reason for all this business in the first place was, that secret he’d been holding back was just too awful to ever confess or forget. Perhaps, spiritually he could Repent without involving his parents but would that work? Should he go to church and confess even if he wasn’t a Catholic? How did that work? He wasn’t sure but one thing he was convinced of, and had been since this entire nappy thing started, if either mum or dad got to know about that stupid but indefensible act, then everything would change and nothing would be the same again. Although it was a heavy burden to carry he knew he had to. He’d carried it for months before this punishment started, he’d continue to carry it no matter the consequences. He doubted that any of the ‘gang’ would speak about it, there involvement, although not as significant as his own, meant their silence was all but guaranteed. That was another thing, from now on he wouldn’t be seeing anyone from school again if he was being homeschooled, so seeing the gang wouldn’t be a constant reminder. Not for the first time, and he doubted it would be the last, a strong cold shiver ran down his back as the memory he’d tried so hard to forget launched itself to the forefront of his mind. Whilst passing along familiar streets and with the hoped for reassuring surroundings of his home town he pondered just what action to take. Over the past month, since having to wear a nappy, he’d been made aware of quite a few things. He’d found out more about himself but also the unconditional love his parents gave that he’d so easily and recklessly cast aside. It may be weird because he didn’t think he ever would, but he’d grown to appreciate things as they were now. If he kept his secret, his parents would keep loving him absolutely and if that meant no let-up in his guilt, then perhaps it was the price he had to pay for his culpability. ~ Mum had more-or-less decided that he could keep his secrets but as a result the padding would stay. Over this past few weeks she’d grown to relish changing him so much she positively beamed in delight with each soggy or messy nappy. The care and attention, the pampering and total undiluted affection and of course love she gave would be hard to fault, and, although there had been something demeaning about it to begin with, her little boy now thought it wasn’t that bad. Robbie was in a very bizarre situation because, while he was just weeks away from actually becoming a teenager, his mother was treating more and more like a child. Not that she was babying him, no, she simply was more motherly, more attentive and more certain that her son should maintain an innocence. On several occasions he’d heard being called ‘her sweet, innocent son’ something she seemed quite proud of and, if truth be told, he needed that virtue back. She knew there was something in his past that was bad but tried to maintain this rejuvenation, this aspect of innocence, as a positive. He knew, because of what he’d done, that was never going to happen but whilst mum and dad thought of him in such a way, some guilt-free feelings had returned and that was all down to the way she’d been indulging him - mainly the infantile security and attentiveness wearing a nappy somehow naturally produced. At his age he wasn’t into psychological debate but there was no doubt, that when it came to wearing nappies, mum had made them more than a little acceptable to his past underwear. They often did make him feel like a little kid but on holiday that had been a bonus – there was no guilt in the enjoyment of building sandcastles. At the beginning he thought it a stupid punishment which made him appear like a little kid. The fact that they insisted he use the damn padding was another blow to his teenage development, which he resented. Whilst the accompanying fact he wasn’t given any option made him quickly have to endure his situation. So, despite totally rejecting their ridiculous concept, in fairly quick time he’d slipped into it... and with remarkable with ease. As had been proved – if people knew they knew, so, apart from a bit of ribbing by a few kids, his confidence had grown and as a result, cared less and less about his infantile underwear. That had been a huge hurdle he never thought he’d overcome. When asked he simply told folk he was being punished for his actions, which oddly most people took as a ‘good thing’. His mother made sure he didn’t lie and was actually quite proud of his admission on that at least. For what he’d done, all this, was something he deserved, or so Robbie had assumed. Now he seemed at ease in his part as to why he had to wear thick protection and that was what his parents had hoped for. They were a constant reminder to be good, to be aware and to understand he was loved. Other parents wanted to know more about her thinking and if such treatment was in fact a remedy to bad behaviour. She would simply smile, nod in the direction of her well-behaved little boy and say it was going far better than anticipated. She generously hoped when her article on the subject was published it would be of help to other parents trying to cope with similar youthful troubles. However, that idea of a life-affirming article had taken a few knocks. Some of the criticism had been terrible and although, in general, it was positive, she did see that unless she kept it anonymous it could cause Robbie problems. The idea of adding photos was dropped and a total rethink was in order. If Robbie could see things from inside his mother’s head he would be in no doubt that she saw and regarded him as a lovely and loving little boy who had needed a nice thick nappy to remind him of his place, thus, once home, the quick return to fabric. She’d seen this as a way of dragging him away from the negative aspects of a future irresponsible and reckless young life but it had turned into something more... much more. Claire had been more determined and forceful in getting her son back and the results had surprised both of them. The speed at which this turnabout had happened had simply encouraged her desire for him to feel as happy about the situation as she was. Despite at first not being aware of it, she pursued her ideal with a fervour bordering on obsession. Nonstop praise, continuous normalising of wearing a nappy, hugs, cuddles, relieving him of all responsibilities had been key. However, when she looked at her son now, that worried air of not so long ago had been transformed to one of joy, whether the bulky outline of his padding was showing or not. It was yet more evidence as to just how much more positively things had changed and she was determined that the progress that had been made during the holiday would continue. ~ Claire had started writing her ‘proper’ account of what had and was still happening. She checked on the visible proof of her recorded video clips and photographs on just how much her ‘sweet boy’ had developed. Through those images she could see him getting more compliant and at ease with the restrictions she was imposing, an acceptance of the situation. She was remaking her boy and as far as she was concerned - for the better. However, those images would be kept private and the article, if eventually published, would not refer to him by name. Robbie had acquiesced (like he had on all his mother’s decisions) to the plans she’d decided - a new school (of sorts) to attend after the summer break – no Mally (or gang) to think about or impress, a new start. He’d eventually understood what a fantastic opportunity was being suggested and had come to realise just how grateful he should be for it. Being treated as a kid wasn’t that bad so he could at least pretend everything was back as it was when he was younger, after all, he looked the part. The short temper, the rudeness, the disparaging way he’d treated everyone over the past few months Robbie knew that really wasn’t like him. How he’d been turned into such a person so quickly, although a mystery, he didn’t question - except, it was quite an exciting time. Since being put back into nappies, and his parents had made him think about his actions. He now realised the cost was quite high but hadn’t thought just how quickly his return to the way things were had been. His thoughts and worries had taken him to different scenarios he found, as a twelve-year-old, difficult to contend with. What had seemed a great idea and a lark when with Mally and the guys, was truly just a nasty and often pointless attack on someone or something. He’d been led into situations that he could have walked away from but instead had decided to join in. It had taken his mum and dad’s refusal to accept that situation and unbelievably, making him wear a nappy had been that turning point. The dreaded threat - THWACK! - that possibility of a strap being viciously applied to his bare bottom had all but disappeared. He knew his parents wouldn’t be tempted to do such a thing whilst he was wearing a nappy... they weren’t cruel. The other thing he was coming round to realising was that not everyone who’d screwed up like he’d done, were given a second chance. He doubted if Mally, and indeed any of the gang, would be offered such an opportunity. Of course, when he reasoned it out he didn’t want to lose his teenage status, and he hoped, given time, he would regain it but, and indeed it was a huge but, mum in particular had made it clear that there were many hurdles he’d have to clear first. Once again he knew there should be some resentment but, maybe he did deserve this as a punishment, except, now he was used to it, oddly it didn’t feel that much of a punishment. However, there was that secret, that bloody awful, unforgiveable secret. Would he eventually tell and let his parents in on that disastrous mistake? There had been moments when he almost caved and was desperate to confess just what exactly it was that he’d done. He knew that his conscience was a burden for him to carry. However, despite the fear of the dreaded THWACK! all but disappearing, the thought that the police might get involved was too scary to contemplate. There was no denying that what he’d done was that bad but why, after what mum and dad had gone through to get him to where they were at now, why would he spoil it all? It would be too painful for all concerned and one from which there would be no coming back, so why confess to it? This same argument had been going on in his head for some time and he always came back with the same answer. He knew what he’d done. That indefensible act of mindless madness had to be hidden for ever. He also knew and had always known from the very beginning of this nappy business, that he needed to be punished for not only that despicable act of stupidity (there were many others) but also for his unbearable treatment of those he was supposed to love. Would being made to wear a nappy for the rest of his life be worse than being locked away? He doubted it and given the choice he’d chose the former. Robbie was caught in his own mental anguish. He was home so wouldn’t have the distractions he had whilst on holiday but also wasn’t convinced that confessing his sin would relieve him of any guilt. Of course, if he did confess there was a good chance his family would stand by him, but again, that wasn’t certain. If it did come out and there was a court case, he wasn’t sure how he could defend himself and not involve the rest of the gang. He was relying on their silence so would hardly break the pact that - what happened in the gang stayed in the gang. Could he be loyal to both them and his parents? No, no, no, soon he’d be a teenager so it was up to him to grow up and take responsibility. However, not having any responsibilities and leaving every decision down to his parents had curiously been quite a relief. So, if that meant wearing a nappy and acting the little kid for his mother... well... there were much worse options. One thing he was certain of, mummy loved her little boy wearing a nappy and, for the time being, he desperately needed to hold onto that affection more than anything; it was what kept him from being dragged under by the weight of his guilty conscience. Could he balance the two? Not only that but his ‘best buddy’ relationship with dad had returned, and nothing was more important than that. So, on balance - wearing a nappy was the price of that undeniable and enriching love. Therefore, possibly doing as his parents directed wasn’t such a bad idea. Maybe wearing thick padding and plastic pants might keep him focused. Besides, he’d gotten used to the security the whole nappy thing offered. He contentedly ran his hand over the thick, sleek outline that had become part of his daily (and nightly) underwear. He was in a rally good place and, despite all the earlier misgivings, really wanted to keep what he now had. After all, wasn’t the entire concept in his best interest? ~ The day after they got back his parents returned his mobile but continued with restricted hours on his games console. Unfortunately, after clearing out all the old messages one of the most recent text he had was from Mally - DUNT ADMIT TO OWT. An unexpected shiver ran down his spine. That intuitive signal that doesn't bode well but he didn’t know what he shouldn’t admit to. There was a link to a piece of video that was trending (and had been for the last couple of days according to the date the text was sent) of THAT incident, with a young boy, in school uniform, the centre of the action. He had no idea anyone was around to film it but there it was... so why had it taken months to surface? The immediate shock and anxiety turned into something more bowel loosening. Horrifyingly, it was as if, all at once, every tap was turned on and the sluice gate opened as Robbie quickly and unceremoniously filled his lush, reassuringly thick, terry nappy with liquid effluent. It felt like his very lifeforce had drained from his body and deposited itself in his soggy and extremely messy padding. The heavy weight he thought had been eased aside returned with sickening vengeance. Tears of fear, panic and dread sprang into his eyes and a cry of “Muuummmy” died on his lips as if he’d been punched in the gut. He'd thought his new life was sorted... not anymore. ~~~~ The End ~~~~

Hey everyone! Apologies for the delay, but at least I can now say… Happy Juneteenth! As far as the delayed though, something dropped yesterday that I had to finish at work and that created a bit of a cascade problem that filtered to the rest of my day… and unfortunately, this story. I only needed to write one more paragraph and edit it to get it out yesterday, but if you’ve been paying attention at all, there have been several instances where late night editing isn’t always my best friend. So… I pushed it to today. Due to my schedule, I am going to try and put out another chapter tomorrow, but failing that, I’m hopeful to get another one out on Saturday. With at least six chapters to go, my hope is to finish up this story sometime during the first or second week of July. It gets a little busy around that time, but… that’s the goal at least. Next, just as a reminder, a new poll is up for you all to let me know which story you all would like to read next. Story options and the link can be found back in the beginning of chapters 2 and 14. As I mentioned before though, if you feel more comfortable leaving a comment here or as a private message to me, I will count these as well. Additionally, like before, this poll will be shut down right before I post my final chapter on here. Further announcements will be made regarding this when the time gets closer. Last but not least and as usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 22: Dropping Things Most Unexpectedly Day 105 – 11:21 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley was more insistent than ever on leaving. She had made her mind up about it and every day… every hour she spent in Peirama seemed to make her mind up for her even more. Being belittled by some of the more conservative members of the town was just par for the course now. And her lack of potty training wasn’t stellar, or her emotional outbursts, or even a few clumsy incidents recently… all were frustrating… but ultimately, not the reason she wanted to leave so badly now. No, the fact was that secretly, something only her thoughts and her quickest log entries showed… she liked it here. It might have seemed contradictory, but she felt that her desire to stay here was the first sign of giving in… accepting this lot in life like so many others had before her… right before their fall from maturity. Like Kyle had absolutely done already and what Ron seemed to be rapidly swaying towards now as well. It was frightening… the possibility that one day, she might not even want to leave to go back home. Yes, there was a lot to like here… especially compared to back on Earth. When she was being rational, she had to admit at least that to herself, and once she did, seeing the good didn’t take much effort. Over a decade of squalor from war, famine, pollution, and other countless terrors of the ‘dark times’ had left Earth badly damaged in the first half of the century. It was healing now, but comparatively, this planet in this dimension was a near paradise. Cures for cancer, renewable energies, cures for most diseases, computers that were at least ten times more powerful, AI and robotics, medical advances in prosthetics and organ replacement, and so many others. It was hard to hate a place with so much good… but it also felt like a mask or a lure for unsuspecting prey in the wild. The Bigs enticed the Littles with candy-like implements and favors, and before they knew it, the trap would snap close. In Peirama, those types of things were limited, at least on the surface. So, with strictly black and white decision making, Peirama managed to land somewhere in the gray. Some of those advanced technological factors made it even harder, and lately, Ashley seemed to be struggling separating them with which was truly good from just another lure to later trap her or other Littles like her. Despite that ambiguity, as she thought about it more, one of those pull factors without any doubt for Ashley to even slightly considering staying was Betty. Betty was simply a good Big. There always seemed like there was something more to her, but when actions speak volumes… even more than speculation or the possibility of the genetic predisposition for Bigs to desire Littles here, it’s hard to argue with… at least now without seemingly totally and irrationally paranoid. Betty had never hypnotized her. Betty had never drugged her… or at least never had intentionally. Betty had never elected for surgeries to dull her mind or cut her down into a crawler. Betty was none of those things that countless other Bigs were… just kind, sweet, and above all… caring. So, the next day at daycare, when Betty took off work from her flower shop, Ashley shouldn’t have been surprised… but she was… pleasantly, that is. “Good day at daycare?” Betty asked inquisitively with an upbeat attitude that was hard to miss as she pulled out of the parking lot and headed for their little outing for the day. “Sure…” Ashley’s answer back was full of despair and longing for escape. After all, it was her first day back at daycare… and it hadn’t gone great. Betty had picked her up early in anticipation of that, but back at daycare, Ashley was now diapered and still in the more mature group. It set her apart from the others in the worst of ways… especially when Miss Fiona checked her diaper after snack time and found her wet. The kindly attendant had pulled her into one of the private bathrooms for the diaper change, but there was now a strong stigma around her in daycare amongst the newer and currently more mature Littles. Ashley might have only been dosed via drugs into diapers accidentally, but between her previous pull-up near-misses or full accidents before… for them it seemed, a diaper was a diaper. In their defense, for an adult just pulled into this crazy world, seeing another adult in diapers landed them squarely with the regressed Littles… regardless of circumstances. So, once again, Ashley had never felt more alone. Betty looked back at her Little and sighed. Just from her look alone, and the fact she wasn’t stupid or ignorant, she likely knew the pain and frustration Ashley was feeling… at least on some level. If she hadn’t, Betty also likely wouldn’t have taken Ashley out of daycare early today on her first day back. Anyone who knew Ashley at all could see that she could use a break from the stresses of her new status there and around town. Sadly, Peirama was limited in that capacity for Littles beyond a playground… except for maybe one area. Ashley kept shutting her eyes as the car drove up the mountainside. It wasn’t the worst drive, at least not compared to getting into and out of town before the tunnel, but heights were clearly still not her favorite thing. Betty might have seemed cruel therefore in bringing her up here, but up here also represented freedom away from any other Bigs. Up here, Ashley was only limited by her size and not some regulation… like forced highchair usage if the Little was diapered. It took some time, but finally, Betty parked at one of the parking lots right next to a ranger station. She had to cross to the other side of the mountains to get there… not an easy task, but there was a nice cut-through between two of the peaks that made it at least a little easier to access the national park that sat there. Smiling as she clicked the car into ‘park,’ she then turned around toward Ashley. “Alright. We’re here. Do you need help, or…?” But Ashley was already hard at work unclipping herself from her booster seat. There were some days when she let Betty do it, but some days… like today, she tried ten times as hard as a Big would have to in order for her to be released. Likely stemming from her diapers and daycare, Ashley was nearly turning red in the face from the sheer effort she had to wield in order to pop the buckle. “Stupid Littleproof cru… got it!” She looked up at Betty and smiled. “See? I got it. No help needed.” Betty smiled proudly at her Little. Other Bigs might have scolded their Little or even outright punished them for messing with a safety device, but not Betty. That just wasn’t who she was. For her, success over something difficult, even potentially dangerous in the future, was a success. “Very good, Ash. Now, let’s get out of this car and pop out that picnic basket I brought, huh?” Ashley smiled and wasted no time on getting out, this time with a little help from Betty in opening the door and then helping her down from the back seat. Ashley was still independent, but sometimes, physical limitations trump total independence. Besides, Betty never made a big deal out of it one way or another. In her nightly recordings, Ashley always wondered why more Bigs weren’t like her and adhered more to the notion of ‘catching more flies with honey than vinegar.’ Finding a nearby picnic table near one of the clearings, the gentle breeze filtered inward as the two sat down to eat. Betty, being as vigilant as ever, had made sure to pack nearly the same food for both of them. Of course, being a Big, hers tasted a little different for her unique palette as opposed to Littles, but outwardly at least, they were the same. It was simple equality in all the ways it could be, and that might not have seemed like a big deal, but one just had to peer around to see that most of the time, Bigs and Littles ate very different things. For Betty and Ashley, their differences were purely based on size or taste, but for others… Nearby, a Big was feeding her two Littles. Both were obviously in the midst of regression. They were diapered and wore elastic-banded shorts that clung tight to their diapers. Both Littles kept looking around in embarrassment, so they were likely new to the outfit and treatment, but their food… it was either cut up into little bits or was just straight-up something pureed or liquid. For the Big though, they seemed to eat like any adult with their full-sized and near mouthwatering selections. It was hard to blame the Littles for looking so jealous of her meal. Still, even as they ate their nearly equal meal, something seemed to be on Betty’s mind. It took her a second, but she finally cleared her throat. “You know,” Betty started up once she was finished with most of her thick and juicy sandwich, “you can tell me if something is wrong… I’m usually pretty open to hearing anything… even if it’s something negative with how I’ve been treating you…” Ashley stopped chewing her own food for a moment and then set her own sandwich down. Seemingly chewing slowly to keep from choking… and therefore proving like some Littles did that they were ‘too immature’ for solid food, Ashley took a second but shook her head hard. Once she swallowed, she looked earnestly back at Betty. “No, Betty. Never. You…” Ashley sighed. “I… It’s…” She seemed to struggle with the right words to use. “No, Betty… you’ve been treating me better than nearly every other Big to Little relationship that I know.” “Then… is it all the other stuff?” Betty asked with a genuine sense of concern and curiosity that was rare in most Bigs regarding their Little’s well-being, other than maybe needing to feed them or change their diaper. “If it is, maybe I can…” “I’m fine.” Ashley didn’t shout, but her words were short and backed with resentment. Betty didn’t retaliate, but her discerning eyes gave her thoughts away of wanting to know more… and seeing that something was definitely wrong. “Well, I don’t think you’re lying to me… but I don’t think you’re being truthful either… at least not to yourself.” Betty leaned in. “You can say you’re fine until you’re blue in the face, but… I feel I know you well enough to know something is wrong more than usual… and that something more is going on with you.” Ashley froze and her palms seemed to be getting sweaty with how she even had to wipe them on her shorts after a moment. ‘Shoot! Does she know about me talking to Brother? About my escape? Is this a setup? Is she laying a trap or… am I just being too paranoid?’ Ashley seemed to focus briefly on Betty more, but the Big didn’t seem to give anything away either. ‘Shoot! I don’t know!’ Panic eclipsed her eyes, but beyond an eye twitch, Ashley didn’t move a muscle. Betty sighed. She clearly wanted to know what was going on, but she was observant over Ashley… even more so in the past month with everything that had been happening to her. In seconds, however, it was obvious that while her own desire to know and to help was strong, her desire to comfort and ease her Little, and not push her into something she didn’t feel ready for, took precedent. “Okay… you don’t have to tell me, but… I want you to know that I’m always here and you can tell me anything. Whatever it is… I’m sure we can figure it out.” Ashley’s whole body instantly relaxed like that Betty had just said the exact words she had needed to hear. “I… thank you, Betty. I just… I want to tell you why I’m so sad, and I want you to know that I’m grateful, but I just… I… I…” “It’s okay,” Betty said with conviction, holding up her hand to stop her Little from spiraling once more with her more sensitive emotions. “I trust you to tell me when it’s something I need to know about. For right now, though, just finish your sandwich and we can head on out of here for our little hike.” Ashley nodded and resumed her lunch, which also gave her plenty of time to view the other Littles around them. She had seen them before, and while the onesies, bibs, or thick diapered bulges soon to be changed just plainly out on the grass or another picnic bench was telling, one clear distinction soon became apparent between her and them… something that she had been looking for with more vigor than before. Looking close, with most of the Littles drinking milk of some kind, each soon began to nod off. Being prepared as they were, most Bigs had already set up little tents for the Little to lie out in and rest for a while… aka, a nap. Ashley didn’t take naps, and that put her in a more mature category than the others. That being said though, from her poor sleep lately, she was exhausted… something Betty quickly picked up on as Ashley finished the last of her sandwich. “Okay, we can go now, but… do you maybe want to… rest first?” Ashley shook her head, a little worry over her face from seeing her fellow Littles napping clearly being a part of that. “No, no. I’m good. I… I slept a little coming up here. I’m fine. Promise…” Betty looked at her skeptically, likely recalling from her rearview mirror that Ashley hadn’t slept a wink coming up the mountain. She simply seemed too nervous to get any sleep then, but Betty was obviously trying to build bridges with Ashley and pushing a Little like she could have done right then to find out her real answer would have been in stark contrast to that. So, Betty nodded. “Okay. Just… you let me know if you need to stop at any point or… well, rest a bit.” Ashley seemed to not care for the insinuation, but apparently trying to build bridges with Betty herself, she didn’t explode like most Littles would. “Okay, but seriously… I’m fine.” She then looked at the trailhead just off the parking lot. “Better get going before it’s too late...” Nothing more was said between the two as they started their climb. Ashley seemed overly focused on putting one tired foot in front of the other and Betty seemed to be too focused on stepping around the proverbial minefield that was Ashley’s emotional state lately. Up ahead and in the distance, a few singular clouds seemed to swirl ominously. * * * Day 105 – 1:57 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 The hike up the mountain to Hawk’s Nest, a rocky outcropping near the top of one of the mountains, was nearly silent. Ashley didn’t speak up once to stop and take a break… despite her near exhaustion at the first switchback. She grumbled and sighed a few times, but nothing more. Betty, still trying to evidently become closer to Ashley, kept up the conversation while she could, pointing at animals, plants, various breathtaking views… anything to get Ashley talking. Unfortunately, since Ashley was too stubborn or fragile to ask for a break, her breath was mostly used just to get up the next rock. So, the conversation continually died after something like “Oh, yeah… that’s interesting…” from Ashley. Meandering through the tall trees, they began to spread out as the elevation rose. It didn’t take long though for the trees to be interspersed with rocks and even boulders. Determined, Ashley pushed on, but she was starting to struggle badly as she maneuvered around them or was forced to hoist herself up one instead. Betty saw her Little’s struggles right away. “Ash… please… can I…?” “No! I can do this!” she shouted as she grunted getting over the next rock. “I can do this! I can do this!” She sounded like an exasperated locomotive trying to get up a steep incline with her continual chants… but they were starting to slow and become less effective in propelling her forward. “I can do this! I can… do… this!” “Ash…” Betty looked worriedly at Ashley and continually shot her hands up right behind the Little as she climbed up each rock… not close enough to touch her, but close enough if she started to fal… “Woah!” Like she had predicted, Betty’s arms had been placed just so and seamlessly caught Ashley as she slipped from one of the rocks by simply not paying attention or just not having enough strength now. “Easy there…” Betty sighed as she easily carted Ashley over to a rock and set her down. “Ash… please. Let me help. You don’t have to do this on your own.” Ashley’s lower lip trembled. “I… I can do this!” she repeated. She tried to stand but ended up just collapsing back onto the rock. “I… I can… I have to do this!” Betty frowned with curiosity and lowered herself to Ashley’s level. “Have to? What do you mean by that? You don’t have to do anything with what we’re doing. We came out here to relax or at least not worry about anything else… not stress ourselves out even more.” “But I do have to!” A few tears ran down her cheeks, definitely not something that Betty had wanted for her today. “I have to do this! I’m failing at everything else, and I… I can’t even keep a diaper clean anymore! How can I call myself a normal Little anymore? How can I call myself unregressed?” “But it’s just the medication,” Betty tried to rationalize quickly. “But is it?” Ashley looked up at Betty with wide and truly questioning eyes. “I just… I don’t know anymore. What if… what if I can’t go back? I don’t even mean to training pants… just pull-ups, but… are even those out now?” Betty sighed with the reluctance of someone long expecting this conversation to materialize beforehand. Any Little who could still rationalize and yet was regressing came to this same point at one time or another whether it was sleeping in a crib, or in this case, diapers. So, if nothing else, Betty wasn’t blindsided at least. “Okay, maybe you are right… but even if that was the case… and again, it’s just the medicine as far we 100% know for sure right now… your abilities don’t define you as a Little. I know for some Bigs, they tell you that, but not me. I don’t believe that for a single second and don’t you dare either.” Betty breathed in and scooted closer before taking Ashley’s hands, her patience being utilized to its fullest today. “I know it feels like everything is falling apart, and I know that has to be tough, but I want you to listen to me and memorize this one piece of advice… asking for help is not a weakness. In fact, it’s often a sign of strength. I know it’s hard to imagine that in your position, but don’t be afraid to ask me for help. I don’t mind, and if it helps you, I can almost guarantee that you’ll have a better time up here.” “But… won’t I be seen as helpless?” Her words were still strained, full of pain, and bordering on shaky. Betty though, shook her head. “No. Not at all. Maybe for others, but definitely not for me. Asking for help just means that you need a little extra assistance sometimes. And, with a trail like this, most Littles would have turned back at least a mile or two ago. You didn’t, so hold onto that accomplishment tight if you want to. But now…” She gestured ahead. “There’re sharp and steep, tall rocks. You could get hurt, and I… I don’t even want to picture that happening. I think it would wound my heart deeply to see you get even a little hurt.” Ashley seemed surprised at that revelation, but it was an argument that was hard to counter. Ashley was planning on leaving Betty still, but the Little thought of herself as a good person… or at least as much as one could be. So, now faced with the possibility of hurting one of the few kind Bigs to her here or just accepting her help after being reassured that it did not make her a regressed Little, the choice seemed obvious. “I… I didn’t even think about that.” Ashley then smiled slightly and squeezed Betty’s outstretched hands as she sniffled. “I’m sorry, but… can you please help me?” In a move that today that almost looked like it wouldn’t happen, Ashley seemingly dropped her armor of pride and had plainly asked for help. The Little’s voice desperate and even a little cute, Betty was clearly powerless and smiled back toward Ashley. “Nothing would make me happier…” Still smiling wide, Ashley soon propped herself to the side of Betty and the two walked up each trail. Whenever a boulder came along, the Little would stop, look up at Betty, and the Big would grab her by the arms or waist and pull her up the steep boulder before climbing up herself. So, without much further fanfare other than a newly renewed smile, it went like that for at least another hour and through one quick snack and water break. Finally, though, they cleared the last boulder and saw the outcrop of rocks at the end of the trail. “Hawk’s Nest…” Betty said with Ash only nodding as she panted heavily below her. “Come on! We’re so close. Stick by me and we’ll get out there in no time.” Ashley nodded and the two continued much as they had, but right at the start of the heavy stone the prominently jutted out, she stopped cold. Her clutched hand to the Little acting like an anchor holding her back, Betty stopped abruptly too. Curious, she looked back at Ashley. “Ashley? Is everything…” But when she looked back, there stood only a petrified Little, nearly trembling like a dry leaf in the Fall. Betty being Betty though, smiled and walked back to her. “It’s the height thing, isn’t it?” Ashley gulped and dropped Betty’s hand to start rubbing her own together like some sort of self-soothing practice. “Yeah… sorry. I thought I could do this but…” Betty smiled and nodded. “I understand.” She then stood all the way up and thrust her recently dropped hand out. “Go on… take it.” “Thanks, but it didn’t help. I… I was just holding it,” Ashley pointed out, staring at the offered appendage with some obvious skepticism. “Yes, you did,” Betty confirmed, “but in this case, you’re not just going to hold my hand lightly as I guide you through. No. You’re going to grip it tight and think of this as your safety line. As long as I’m up top, you will be too, okay? No tricks, no games… just one hand in the other. Plus… we can even take little steps together, never going faster or farther than you’re comfortable with, okay?” Ashley tilted her head over a little to see where she was about to step, gulped again, and then finally nodded her head. “Okay…” As instructed, she nearly thrust her hand out and smacked into Betty’s offered one. “Let’s do this.” Smiling like nearly always, and as good as her word, Betty guided Ashley slowly but surely out onto the rock… then to the base of the main stone… then to the part that wasn’t surrounded at all on either side… and then finally, to the part that stuck out completely with nothing underneath it. Ashley had been staring down at her feet the whole time, and now that they were stopped and made it only about a couple feet from the ledge, Betty squeezed the Little’s hand. “Go ahead, Ash. Take a look…” Shakily but slowly looking up, Ashley’s eyes soon met the horizon. “Woah…” Before her was the entire mountain range that stretched beyond and encircled Peirama. Being at the top of the ridgeline here, to her right side, Ashley could see Peirama and all the buildings, streets, and parks she had come to know so well since she first arrived nearly 90 days before. To her left side though, stretched the plains. They were marked by some ridge lines and peaks of hills… but it was mostly flat. Looking out a little, even the tiny and distant mall seemed to stand above some of those hills. So, it became abundantly clear just how much in the middle of nowhere Peirama really was. In terms of security, it was nearly perfect without it being a bunker or some fallout shelter inside of a mountain somewhere. Yes, it was true that the mall was supported by a small local city. They mostly supplied Peirama with a labor force, a babysitting and helper service, and as one of the few stops on the long highway that stretched from as far Ashley could see in the north of where she was to the southernmost spot far off. She had seen the maps, but up here… from her expression, it was certainly something else of the town nearly being in the middle of nowhere… which raised one question over and over in her mind as her eyes scanned the horizon as far as she could. ‘Brother springs me loose, yes, but… what comes after?’ She still had time to ask, plan, and figure things out, but her leaving Peirama… the oasis in the middle of all the sand and mountains here, now seemed shaky in terms of what came after. ‘I hate unknowns… definitely going to have to ask Brother about this…’ Still, pushing beyond all that, as Betty commented several times on the beauty of the view, as she turned her attention back over to the mountain range and the valley of Peirama below, she couldn’t help but smile at the relative peace up there. * * * Day 105 – 3:15 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Moving off the mountain top, coming back down was much easier… mostly due to the change in incline and effort, but definitely also in Ashley’s acceptance of Betty’s help. After a mile or so, Ashley didn’t even wince anymore when she asked to be lifted down off the most recent boulder. Rapidly, it seemed that asking for help was no longer her greatest fear. That now, especially as Betty suddenly stopped in front of one of the restrooms, was the state of her diaper. With the hike taking a little bit, many of the Littles were now up and about. Several were being taken to the restroom to be changed or were just simply being changed out in public. For most, they didn’t seem to have the brains left to care about anything, but for those with some brains left, if they did mind the violation of their privacy, even a little, a light spank usually quickly sent them whimpering into position without another struggle through their fully exposed diaper change. So, seeing all the others and what they were up to now, when Betty stopped Ashley, her next words were terrible but not entirely shocking. “Ash? How’s that diaper holding up? Do you need me to check or…?” “No!” Betty yelled out, quickly blushing as another Big eyed her from a nearby picnic bench. “I mean… no. I… I know I need one. Sorry…” Betty smiled sympathetically and placed her hand on her shoulder. “That’s okay. That’s what the diaper is there for. No need to be embarrassed, and besides, I know this is all new and new can be scary. But also… remember… definitely could still be the drugs you had.” Betty then swung her backpack down. “But okay then… with that out of the way, let’s go get you all nice and fresh.” Ashley nodded and mutely allowed herself to be led into the women’s restroom. Fortunately for her, the bathroom was clean and mostly empty... and just happened to be one of the ones with a changing stall in one of the restrooms. It was cheaply made plastic, but the stall around it also offered privacy. So, when Betty elected to use one of them instead of being changed in public fully, the relief on Ashley’s face was obvious. And, with that embarrassment out of the way, it was just the personal indignity of a diaper change, but being with Betty, the Big clearly made it her mission to make the next steps as painless as possible. And so, it was mercifully quick. Betty was gentle and efficient and in the world of Bigs and Littles, that was something massive. For Ashley, she knew it as well, but her thoughts were distant… even as they exited the bathroom once she was all fresh and ready to go again. Betty was saying something, but Ashley was distracted as she looked around at the other Littles. ‘Diapered… helpless… just like me. I’m not a regressed Little but… those parallels are shrinking. And… I need to tell Betty something, but I don’t want to. What if she thinks bad of me then? I know she’s supportive, but… I’m losing control. I don’t think it’s the meds, and if it isn’t… something needs to change…’ “Did you hear me, Ash?” Betty asked her Little as she guided her away from the restrooms to which Ashley could only shake her head shamefully. “That’s okay… I just wanted to tell you that I’m really proud of the way you handled yourself there. You didn’t fight me and helped where you could. I know it might seem like surrendering in a way, but acceptance is sometimes the more mature way to go.” Ashley nodded. “I’m getting that…” She looked off at the other Littles once more before turning back to Betty. “Which is why I think my clothing should change…” “Change?” Betty questioned. Before Ashley could respond, several Bigs all commented on her ‘cuteness’ or ‘how adorable’ she was. It lasted maybe a grand total of three minutes at most, but Ashley was heavily blushing and making little fists at her sides… clearly it all now bothering her. Once the last Big left though, Ashley didn’t hold her tongue any longer. “See what a Little has to deal with? And what’s more… I just have to take it or get punished now. For me, there’s a narrowing gap between me and the rest of the regressed Littles…” She sniffled. “And I think we both need to accept that in at least one way.” Betty seemed shocked, but being a good listener and adaptable, she nodded and gestured with her hand. “Go on…” “Well, as I was saying before… I think my clothing should change.” Ashley then pointed over to a group of Littles all sporting different outfits, ranging from simple onesies to mini-hiking suits complete with thick boots and what best could be described as a ranger hat. “I’m not saying all of that, but… my diapers aren’t going anywhere, and I want to stay in the restroom for the least amount of time as possible.” “Ah…” Betty nodded, and a lightbulb seemed to go off in her head. “You just want a change of clothing to make it easier during…” Ashley quickly nodded back. “Yes. During… diaper changes,” she confirmed. “I still want a little maturity in the designs, if possible, but… I mean… am I making sense here?” Betty still seemed shocked but smiled. “Yes. A little surprising, but I understand. Might be a little complicated to have both maturity and clothing for easier changes but I’ll see what I can do tonight. Overnight delivery might give you something for tomorrow to try out.” Ashley nodded and the two took back off to the main picnic site. Today, there was a ‘Little Ranger’ program going on and while Ashley seemed to definitely be the most mature in the group of Littles assembled, it was an activity that most in Peirama raved about if the Little liked the outdoors. While everyone was waiting though, Ashley walked away after promising Betty she would be right back. What she failed to mention was that she was going over to one of the guardrails separating the main pathway from a cliff face on the other side. It wasn’t the steepest or tallest in the area, but it was easy to get to and seemed to fit exactly what Ashley’s purpose was. So, once there, with a deep sigh, she slid off the independent Little bracelet she once held so dear. Doubt and hope can be powerful forces, but whereas hope can also be a force of good, doubt rarely sways that way. Making plans with Brother had given Ashley the burst of hope that she had needed to push through her loneliness and loss of her friends on at least the mental front. Now, fresh from her view of what was beyond Peirama up at the Hawk’s Nest, doubt seemed to be her far more dangerous enemy. Brother’s hope was still alive, but now, every day it seemed she was getting another shred of doubt that everything was just going to be okay after she escaped. Her addition of diapers hadn’t helped things, and maybe it was naïve of her to think so, but per her nightly entries, she had previously felt that once she had escaped Peirama, it would be smooth sailing back to Earth. Now, the doubt of that as well was swirling about her mind and her reality was creeping in on the edges… filling her with despair. So, looking at the once esteemed bracelet, she sighed. ‘I once thought you were the most precious thing to me out here… Now, no one has even commented on it for the past month. It doesn’t make any difference in Peirama anymore, especially being in diapers, and it won’t serve me any good once I leave. For today… it’s just a reminder of who I once was… Not any longer…’ Ashley held and looked at the object once more before letting it go and then watching it bounce down and then fall into the valley below. What she didn’t see was that Betty had been watching her the whole time. She had nearly lunged to bring back Ashley from the guardrail, but when the Little had taken off her bracelet… Betty seemed resigned at what was likely going to happen next. She had seen it before, and while part of her seemed relieved, there was another part that seemed saddened as well. Of course, when Ashley returned, she was all smiles once more. * * * Day 105 – 4:09 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 The ranger program was soon underway and despite the variety of Little’s activities that seemed best suited for kindergarteners at best, Ashley soon found herself enamored with the ranger’s talks inside the station. She had a little booklet to stamp and try and draw the stuffed pelts of long-dead animals, but she was still utterly fascinated by all that lived here and not on Earth. “And, moving on from the Liberalia Bison, once so popular in these mountains, we come to the Liberalia Lion,” the ranger explained while pointing to a large near tan panther-like creature. “Can you say that three times fast everyone?” It was difficult for most and chaos soon erupted as a result. Seemingly used to it though, the ranger simply held his fingers to his forehead quickly. “Quiet coyote! Quiet coyote!” the ranger shouted out. Almost like a hypnotic trigger, nearly every Little joined with him and quickly quieted down. “Very good,” he praised. “Now… while both of these species went extinct in the Rocky Mountains before the first writing was ever produced, our scientists have been hard at work reintroducing them to ecosystem to combat one of the more aggressive pest species in the area.” The ranger then continued on and described several new processes that had been developed for this process. It was all very scientific, and that might have been odd to see at a ranger’s station, but looking closer one piece of equipment in the lab demonstration area was clearly labeled ‘Peirama’ on one side. Besides that, though, it was all amazing. For a moment, Ashley even seemed to look like her old cheerful self again… at least until the craft activity was brought up once more and the Littles had to use safety scissors, non-toxic markers, and construction paper and glue to make a copy of their favorite animal. She groaned briefly, but like most Littles, Ashley chose the Liberalia Lion, but unlike most of the Littles, by the end, hers looked halfway decent. Bigs always loved whatever their Little produced, but it wasn’t hard to spot a speck of pride in Betty’s face. Beyond that though, Betty had been patiently watching her Little and had started writing down notes as a keen observer of her Little’s actions. It didn’t take a genius to see that she was using logic and reasoning in some kind of attempt to ‘decode’ Ashley. Being the ever-vigilant scientist, it wasn’t out of character, but finally, she set her notebook aside and went to go over and sit by Ashley. “That’s quite a lion you got there, Ash.” “Yeah…” Ashley acknowledged, looking almost too closely at one of the finer details with the lion’s tail. “And you actually seem to be enjoying yourself…” Betty scooted closer once Ashley finally nodded to confirm that she was actually having a good time. Her face seemed pale and for once, she almost seemed nervous. “Ash… are you happy? I mean… I know things could be better, but if they were… would you be happy here?” Ashley stopped cutting the tuft of the tail and set her scissors down before looking at Betty intensely. “What? Why would you ask me something like that? Am I in trouble? Are you going away? Am I being taken away?” With such a seemingly random question, a Little’s mind was often turbulent with all the possibilities. After all, for most, being taken away suddenly against one’s own will wasn’t out of the question, and if that was a possibility, including all the hypnotics, drugs, and surgeries they could endure, their paranoia over any kind of new change in their lives was often justified. But Betty held her ground while also exuding her typical caring demeanor. “No, no. I just… I want to make you happy, and seeing you smile here and at the Hawk’s Nest earlier… I would like for that to happen more often…” Ashley sighed and set her nearly finished lion on the table. “Well… I guess things could be better, but honestly? I think I’m about as happy as I can be… here.” Betty pressed forward. “Meaning?” “Well…” Ashley paused and scratched her head like her manifestation of awkwardness was quickly taking physical form. “I just… I could be happier, but… I feel pretty strongly that for that to happen, I would need to change and regress… or not stay in Peirama.” It was a tiny notion that had been lingering about for a while now in their house in her nightly logs, but now… it was out in the open. Betty nodded, her face nearly stricken like she had just seen a ghost. “I see…” Betty didn’t speak anymore after that, only occasionally giving the tiniest glances over to Ashley to ensure she was safe and as near as happy as she could get. Meanwhile, Ashley had finished her lion and was listening to the ranger more, but she was looking back at Betty. ‘Shoot! I think I broke her? Crud! Maybe I broke her heart? Did I give too much away? Does she know that I want to leave now?’ Ashley winced. So, as soon as the ranger concluded his program, Ashley quickly sauntered back to Betty. “Betty? Are you… are you okay?” Betty nodded and sighed. “I am. I just… I’m a little sad about something…” Ashley froze in panic, her eyes going wide once more. ‘Crud! It is me! I hurt her! Shoot!’ Ashley stepped closer like she was walking on glass or doing her best to avoid it. “Is it… is it me?” Betty looked up and shook her head quickly. “Of course not! You… you make me happier than I think I’ve almost ever been in my life. I just… I was thinking back to something I lost… something I swore I never would again…” She then shook her head and stood up before extending her hand to Ashley. “But never mind all that. Come on. We still have a ride down the mountain to get to.” Ashley nodded and took Betty’s hand, but as they walked back to their car, the crafted and colored paper lion in her hand, her thoughts came back to one thing over and over. It was a half-smudged article sent over a few years after the Bigs arrived on Earth, but the message of the article was clear… Bigs had trouble getting pregnant. It was dismissed as a nasty rumor and it abated for years afterward, but now… Ashley looked back at Betty every few minutes, seemingly looking for any signs of cracks where she could wiggle in and get more information, but at the same time, her words just now… that note from so long ago that made her sad… the article… ‘Wait… can Betty not have kids?’ If so, it would explain so much, but as Ashley was helped into her booster seat, for now, she just had to remember it as purely a rumor and nothing more. * * * Day 105 – 9:43 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 That night, fed but curious over the day, Ashley tossed and turned for the better part of an hour in her bed. Taking a nap on the way home, Ashley wasn’t as tired as she normally was. There was a thought that kept running through her head that she should go to sleep… or else risk another nightmare, but she dismissed that continually as a bad idea. So, tired but not too tired and thirsty, Ashley got up and made her way downstairs. Technically, she wasn’t supposed to leave her room after bedtime, but in an effort to not use her diaper as much as possible, Ashley was now more than a little dehydrated. Plus, if Brother came through on his end, it was possible that within the next week she would need to leave her room anyways. Tonight, would be a good test for her, and to her elated pleasant surprise, even when she reached the bottom of the stairs and touched the door just to see… there were no alarms, Betty, or Pete. It was all silence… all nothing in the late hours of the day. Smiling to herself, she went to the kitchen, pulled a chair over slowly to not make noise, and then grabbed one of her plastic cups… just in case she just happened to be clumsy. Spills were one thing… broken glass was another. Getting some cold refreshing water from the refrigerator after putting the chair back, she tipped the glass back and the water hit her tongue. From the way her eyes rolled back a little, she seemed to be in utter bliss. It almost lasted… “I don’t care what they say, Dylan!” Pete thundered from the basement. Ashley turned and looked at the far door leading downstairs. She knew the code and she knew Pete’s voice. He was pissed and yelling at someone likely from the main facility. He was now home earlier and that was great for Ashley in getting to know him better and for the trio to eat as a family. Sadly, it meant him brining his work home with him more often than not… and that led to more than a few raised voices from downstairs. ‘Ooh… sorry, Pete, but if I just pull one of those items that you’re talking about… I might be able to use it in my story and help millions of future Littles. I…’ The temptation seemed far too enticing. ‘I have to try… and eavesdrop in on him. Sorry, Pete…’ Looking around, Ashley wandered over to the door, set her glass of water down beside her, and pressed her ear against the thick surface. Pete’s voice was quieter now… almost like he was finally using those breathing techniques that Betty was trying to get him to use. Whatever the case though, Ashley could only make out a few news words and phrases being said. “You know j…t how important this is for… es, I know. I should know and… she can’t know about it. She’s too precious and… well, you know why. It’s becau… Yes, I agree. Changes… e made and… yes. I moved… files to the main… ast week. Can’t be too careful but… yes, I agree. Somethin… happening we didn’t think possible.” It was hard to know exactly what Pete was talking about, but one thing was clear… the files were stored in the facility. True, that part was a little hard to make out completely as well, but it didn’t seem like it could be really anything else. Still, despite that excellent bit of news, Pete thundered once more. Now too nervous to go on in case her suddenly stormed up the stairs, Ashley turned and grabbed her glass and then went back upstairs and… “Betty!” Ashley looked in terror towards her Big standing right in front of her now. Betty seemed just as surprised to see Ashley down here at night… but just suspicious as well. “Ash… what are you doing out of bed? What are you…?” Her eyes wandered questioningly over to Pete’s door. “And… what are you doing here in front of Pete’s office door to the basement exactly?” Ashley quickly held her glass of water up. ‘Anything to do with Pete is the truth, but if I get knocked off my game and Betty is sharp, something could slip through. So, remember… honesty is usually the best policy… or at least a form of it. Nothing fancy…’ “I was thirsty…” she said plainly. Betty looked at the glass, and while she didn’t seem entirely convinced, her next question seemed to speak just the opposite. “Oh really? Thirsty, huh?” “Honest,” Ashley noted strongly with her half-truth. Betty didn’t seem to like that comment through her pierced glare toward the Little. Despite that though, as quickly as her face came into one of distrust and frustration before, it strangely but welcomingly turned back to plain sympathy. “Oh… I think I know what I’m seeing…” Ashley’s eyes widened as her mind seemed to scramble over the possibilities. ‘Shoot! Does she know something now? Did I just give up the game? Does she know about my story?’ Ashley briefly bit her bottom lip. “Y… you do?” Betty nodded and smiled in her sympathetic, nearly self-patented way. “Yes. You had a nightmare, didn’t you?” It was subtle, but the tension in Ashley seemed to leave immediately. ‘Yes! An out! I could deny it… go with something else and maybe save some dignity here instead of being talked to later like a child over a bad dream, but… it is something of the truth. My sleep hasn’t been great, and Betty did offer help earlier which wasn’t too bad… could be good for this as well. Could be bad, but… this is a way out…’ Ashley nodded as she dropped her guard on one thing that had actually been bothering her. “I did. I… I’ve been having them for a few nights now and… I had another…” She seemed more than willing to fully lean into this current lie. Part of that might have been over the fact that if patterns were to continue tonight, by morning, she wouldn’t be a liar anymore if asked later about it. Betty sighed and nodded. “I figured…” She then came over and rubbed Ashley’s back briefly. “I’ve noticed a few signs of distress from your room in the morning and sometimes at night. In fact, you were calling out in your sleep a few nights ago.” “I was?” This time, Ashley didn’t need to fake her emotions. As Betty had never mentioned calling out in her sleep before, likely to give her some space to deal with how she wanted, it was news to her now. Betty smiled and patted her back. “Yes, you did, but don’t worry. I can help you with this. Let me make a few calls and see what we can do. A lack of sleep in any Little can have big real-time consequences. In fact, I wouldn’t be surprised if some of your… potty habits took a hit from a lack of sleep.” What had started off as a half-truth had now turned into a ray of hope for Ashley. She flashed a smile toward Betty. “Thank you. I… I thought they would just go away, but… I guess I could use the extra help.” Betty rubbed Ashley’s back once more. “Well, that’s what I’m here for.” Betty then pushed her forward a little and toward the archway from the kitchen to the main hall and staircase. “Now, off you go. Try to get some good sleep, but don’t worry. I’m sure we’ll find you some answers soon so you can get a full good night's sleep.” Her words were soft, gentle, and genuine. There was no judgement or punishment for Ashley leaving her bed… only the promise of help and a possible better tomorrow. As Ashley smiled and started ascending the stairs to actually go back to bed now, there was a lingering part of her that hated her lot in life. Diapers, condescension, and threats from half the Bigs in town to regress her further. But mixed in all that was Pete and Betty. In their own ways, they were making her more comfortable and safer here, and while her heart appeared burdened with the knowledge she would soon leave, her smile of relief as she entered her bedroom seemed to reflect a feeling more of hope that because of them, she would in fact make it out of here.

Hey everyone! So… I decided to flesh out more of these next chapters and slow them down in a way that I think will benefit the story. Things will speed up after a certain point, but for now, these next few days in Ashley’s life will be a turning point of sorts. I probably could have summarized some items, but… it just didn’t seem the same, so I decided not to and actually show some moments first-hand. Next, just as a reminder, a new poll is up for you all to let me know which story you all would like to read next. Story options and the link can be found back in the beginning of chapters 2 and 14. As I mentioned before though, if you feel more comfortable leaving a comment here or as a private message to me, I will count these as well. Additionally, like before, this poll will be shut down right before I post my final chapter on here. Further announcements will be made regarding this when the time gets closer. Last but not least and as usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 21: Panic and Resignation Seems in Order Now Day 103 – 10:47 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley yawned as she walked over to Ron and Kyle at the park. Her dreams last night, as reported into the mirror and later Betty and Pete this morning, were full of small terrors over her new life. Both Betty and Pete had been accommodating and calm about it, even offering her something to help her sleep at night, but Ashley turned them down, quoting ‘I’ve had enough of drugs recently.’ What she didn’t tell them is that the nightmares had started the night before and were at least partly of her becoming as regressed as Melissa, Nancy, and so many others…. Speaking of which… between her sporadic yawns, her stance was still widened and clearly unused to walking in diapers. It had been a tough time since Founder’s Day but even tougher as she was changed from one diaper to the next… the box of pull-ups in her bedroom almost seemingly being shoved aside for what she wore now. It was sobering to her soul, and her pensive and resigned stare was quickly noticed by the contrasting jubilance of both Kyle and Ron. As opposed to Ashley, they just had fun at the fair and had only left for naptime… only to return afterwards. “We missed you at the fair, Ash… and then yesterday at daycare. You sick?” Ron asked while looking concerned for his friend. Ashley shook her head. “No. I just… at the fair I got dosed… and…” “Is that why you’re wearing diapies?” Kyle questioned boldly. “Kyle!” Ron shot back to his other friend. “We don’t lie about that stuff. Ashley’s not wearing diapers… right, Ash? That’s a…” But Ron’s eyes betrayed his faith in his saddened friend as they drifted downward and right toward her rear. To her shame, Ashley had noticed what he was looking at as well this morning. While her diapers weren’t so bad to be noticeable in the front of her shorts… the rear was a different matter. She had even searched for a shirt to cover it up… but to no luck. So, now, she winced. “Woah… you’re in diapers now, Ash?” Ron asked, seemingly in disbelief. “I would have sworn without a doubt that you of all Littles here never would have!” Ashley sighed. “Well… now I am, but… it’s only temporary!” she defended. Despite her clear position on the matter though, it was clear that she could see the doubtful and almost amused looks on both Ron’s and Kyle’s face… like they were both saying, ‘we’ve heard that before!’ Ashley’s eye twitched and she stepped closer to the pair. “Listen… at the celebration, my drink got dosed. Pete says it’s temporary and I trust him. It was just a bad drink, okay? Nothing more.” Ron and Kyle both seemed skeptical, but also at least willing to play along. “Special drink,” he mused before his face lit up. “Oh… you mean like soap? Like those minty green and cherry red bars Miss Fiona was handing out? You know those aren’t edible, right? I mean… Miss Fiona was very clear about that when I tried… you sure you’re not becoming just like us, Ash?” Kyle spoke up before Ashley could deny it. “Oh! Oh!” He hopped a little as he even raised his hand. “Is it… is it like what my mommy drinks. Her… special juice?” “No!” Ashley shouted a little, trying to assert herself before any more insinuations or accusations could be leveled against her. “No to the soap and no to the… special juice…” Ashley briefly looked over at Kyle’s newly proclaimed ‘mommy’ and the Little shook her head. ‘Yeah… special juice… I know what that means…’ Shaking her head still for a moment, she turned back to Ron and Kyle. “No… I was drugged, but that’s also what I wanted to talk to you about…” She sighed. “What?” Ron asked with seemingly genuine curiosity. The Little now had good days and bad days. So far, today seemed like a good day… or at least a less regressed day. Ashley was about to start but then looked around… her eyes clearly landing on the nearby Bigs interacting with some of the more regressed Littles. “Wait… not here.” Kyle looked like he was about to question it, but Ashley’s yank of his and Ron’s arms quickly silenced any protests. Once they still within view of the Bigs, likely accounting for lost Littles only going to raise alarms or suspicions, Ashley at least got out of earshot… especially considering the laughter or crying of the Littles between them and any of the responsible and vigilant Bigs. “Okay… here it is…” She took a deep breath. “I… well, I got into Pete’s files,” she admitted, lowering her voice a little… just to be doubly sure. “Oh? That was really naughty of you, Ash,” Kyle said, looking a little fearful now as to the direction this conversation was going. “My mommy would punish me so bad if I did that.” Ron gulped but remained silent. Ashley nodded. “Maybe… if Pete ever found out that is. But I don’t think he will. Didn’t mention anything, and besides, I didn’t steal anything… just read about the stuff, and guys…” She bent in closer with wide and serious eyes. “They’re experimenting on us.” It was a mic drop type of truth to be confirmed so blatantly… but both Littles just stared back at her. Ashley scrunched her eyebrows. “That’s it? No sign of woah or whatever? I mean, come on! This is big news! I found out for a fact that Littles are being experimented on! I found your two files!” Kyle remained mute, apparently still looking a little fearful over how Ashley had come about this knowledge. Ron though, shrugged. “Yeah, well… not really news. Every Little has to know it on some level. I mean… look.” His gesture over to a nearby group of Littles that was clearly color coordinated and acting wildly different in their regression could only come from a series of Bigs all with OCD and color-coordinating… or an experiment. Ashley groaned. “Fine. Okay, obvious, but… they are testing out things on us!” She looked at both Littles and frowned. ‘Darn it! They’re still not getting it! Maybe their minds are too mushy for all this, but… I have to try. Maybe… yeah… get on their level or something.’ Ashley stroked her chin for a moment to think, but Kyle was already starting to get antsy. “Aha! Yes…” She looked back at both Littles. “Okay… Littles are forced to eat vegetables, right?” The horrified looks of Ron and Kyle only put a smile on her face. “Exactly. You know it because Bigs do it, but do you all fuss when you’re fed vegetables?” “Ewww!” Kyle complained. “Mushy and green! They’re gross! ‘Specially broccoli!” “Yeah… I hate peaks, okay,” Ron admitted, “but… what’s your point here?” “Well,” Ashley continued ramping up to her point, “what if you were fed them without you knowing… or that a Big was trying to convince you that you were eating ice cream… until another Little told you that you were actually eating broccoli… or peas. How would you feel then?” Both Littles nearly gagged outright at the idea. Ashley smiled. ‘Good. Maybe no I have them on my side.’ Ashley then pulled both from their near-hurling positions. “Okay… well, what I’m telling you now is that Bigs are always blaming us for regressing. What I found… shows that it’s not our faults! The Bigs are causing us to regress!” It was a major embellishment of what she had found, but Ashley was clever… or at least not regressed. She saw the matches, the kindling, even some gas, and she later saw the smoke… it didn’t take a genius to believe the smoke was from the supplies she saw earlier. She didn’t see the fire, but she knew it had to be there. “Oh… holy smokes!” Ron clutched his head and widened his eyes. “I… I…” He looked distraught and nearly on the verge of tears. Kyle though… looked mortified, but in only a few minutes, turned to more of passive acceptance. “Well… that’s not great, but… I love my mommy.” Ashley’s mouth nearly hung open. She looked towards Ron and while he had a similar horrified expression as before, he seemed to be getting it all under control now. “So… you’re okay with it?” Kyle shook his head. “No, but… what can I do about it now? I can’t really go back, and… why would I even want to? My mommy loves me, and I need her. So… why be upset over how I got here? I’m okay with where I’m at… as long as my mommy stays with me…” Ron still seemed upset over the notion but also shook his head. “I… I don’t know what to think, and I might always be sad or upset or angry, or… I don’t know, but… Kyle has a point.” There was a deathly silence afterward. “He can’t go back… I can’t go back… or, maybe I’d be too scared to. Maybe I needed a push out of this place, but… I think I’m stuck here. No way out, so… why fight something I can’t change?” His words were like a poison seeming to Ashley’s heart. Fear and sadness swam in her eyes and face. She looked seconds from crying herself, but one thing seemed to stop her as well. ‘He said he needed a push. He’s trapped and resigning to that. Not that he doesn’t want to leave… just that he doesn’t know how to. There’s still a chance for us to leave together, but… a small one. I’m going to have to find out more…’ Ashley sighed. “So, what if you did have a way out? Would you leave then?” Unfortunately, between Kyle’s acceptance of this place as his life now and Ron’s resignation… Ashley’s discovery was now a thing of the past. It wasn’t completely irrelevant to Ron, but as he noted, right now he couldn’t do anything about it. So, being the Little he now was, joined Kyle in playing with sticks… which soon enough pulled them away from Ashley after Ron gave a single shrug to her question. All that soon evolved into coloring on the nearby pavement with colorful chalk after being warned to stop playing with the sticks. Left out of the loop, Ashley could only look on as her hopes of a Little revolution here fell apart. She could have argued the point… an adult might have done that… but they would have just ended up blue in the face and nothing more with regressed Littles. Ashley still seemed to hold herself as an adult, or at least as much as an adult that a Little could here while wearing a diaper and being stuck in a daycare for the day, but she also had acceptance or a resignation from being here as long as she had. Arguing or convincing them would have been a waste of effort and time. So, faced once more between loneliness or acceptance, Ashley sighed and made her choice. Moments later, despite being armed with new knowledge that could blow Peirama apart in one news article… or at least start an investigation to this place, she sat down on her crinkled rump and began coloring with her newly obtained colored chalk. Such seemed to be the fate or lot of even the most well-informed Little in this world… particularly in Peirama. * * * Day 103 – 1:56 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 The day progressed at the park, but soon, many of the Littles started to leave due to the afternoon naptime. Getting a little tired herself from the poor sleep she had the night before… and the night before that, Ashley was dragging a little. Being a Little in a place meant for those nearly twice your size could be tiring enough, but combined with her sleep issue, less than an hour later, she nearly had to drag herself over to the bench where Betty was sitting. “You okay, sweetie?” she asked, her voice seemingly full of concern and curiosity over to her Little’s new look of exhaustion. “Yeah… just not a lot of sleep.” Unlike most days at the park when it was just the two of them, Ashley hopped up on the bench and rested against its back. “Can I just… sit here for a moment?” “Absolutely, but…” Betty paused and shifted so she was more looking at the sleepy Little, “do you maybe want to go home instead? Maybe relax on the back porch or something? Pete just messaged me and said he can get off early tonight, so he was thinking of going out. How does that sound?” Ashley only listlessly nodded before getting to her feet. Before the two took off though, Betty stopped Ashley. “Sweetie… I didn’t want to ask earlier… at least with not so many others around to respect your privacy, but… how’s your diaper holding up?” As a testament to just how tired she was now in the afternoon, Ashley only nodded and wiggled about a little. “I… I think I’m good?” Betty seemed a little skeptical. “Hmmm… well, mind if I check just to be sure? The meds you ingested are a little tricky. Pete hopes they’ll be gone from your system but… you don’t want to leak on the way back home, right?” Ashley just shook her head and dropped her hands to her side, seemingly too tired to care. Betty smiled at the response and looked around for a moment, but considering there was no one around anymore, she directed her attention back to her Little’s shorts and bent over slightly. Like Ashley had seen hundreds if not thousands of times before, Betty snaked her hand up Ashley’s shorts and probed the front of her diaper before sneaking two fingers into the crotch of her diaper. A tiny motion later, and Betty withdrew her hand. “Well… a little wet, but I think you can wait. Is that okay with you?” Ashley only nodded, her eyes already closing. Betty smiled and without warning, took Ashley’s hand. “Come on, sweetie. Let’s go relax back at home.” She then pulled the nearly passed out Little along. “Also… with you only being damp, it’s possible the meds might be leaving your system already. Isn’t that great?” Betty was likely looking for more of a response, but Ashley only smiled as she put one foot in front of the other. * * * Day 103 – 6:17 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 The lounge on the back porch turned out better than either could have anticipated. Within minutes of returning, Ashley almost immediately drifted off to sleep under the soft sun of the mid-September day and the gentle breezes of the oncoming fall surrounding her. Her small form was easily cradled in the papasan seat, the cushions deftly holding her exhausted body in place. When she woke up, she once again felt well-rested but was surprised to find two things. First, just from the angle of the sun alone, she had been asleep for at least two hours. Second, she had cuddled firmly into one of the chair cushions… from another chair. In her post-nap haze, all she could think was ‘curious…’ Still, well-rested now, she got up and after a quick diaper change from Betty, went to go read until Pete got home. Once he did, all three almost immediately went out to a local restaurant. “Blue Apollan?” Ashley questioned as she saw the blue exterior of the building and the cartoon bird greeting them overhead on the large sign. “What is this place?” Betty smiled as she unbuckled Ashley. “It just opened up out here. It’s a chain all around Libertalia, but we haven’t been in what… six years now? Since Cepalocum, right?” “Seven,” Pete corrected. “It was seven.” “Right… seven.” Betty then pulled Ashley out and to the ground, smoothing out the Little’s clothing before guiding her away and then shutting the rear door closed, diaper bag firmly around her shoulder. Like a brand, its appearance could have just been a large purse, but any Big’s mind would have filled in the gaps as to its true purpose. “Still,” Betty continued, “it’s just a nice casual family restaurant. Pretty decent food and some interesting theming. Nothing fancy but decently solid.” Ashley didn’t say anything as her eyes remained fixed on the blue cartoon bird on the sign above her as the trio walked in. Inside, the theming was light but strangely prominent. Like diner locations from back on Earth, there was a heavy emphasis around burgers couple with a near whimsical and fun atmosphere. Quirky art lined the walls and even a carousel horse prominently stood not far away. Being seated rather quickly, the interior of the restaurant buzzed with activity and smelled of fried foods and grease in that classic way most burger places did. Nearby, towers of onion rings and large cuts of fries littered trays at tables. Unfortunately, Ashley was much too distracted by all the newness of everything until she was picked up and deposited in a highchair. “Hey! What gives?” “Shhh,” Pete warned, put his finger to his lips. “Sorry, Ash, but they have a policy with all Littles here.” He then lowered his voice even more. “Any Little who is diapered automatically is seated in a highchair. No exceptions.” Ashley widened her eyes. “But she didn’t even ask!” Her nostrils flared and she seemed ready to fight… until she glanced over at Betty… and her setting the diaper bag down. “Crud… it’s obvious, isn’t it?” “Well… I… uh…” Pete stammered out. “I… uh… Betty?” Betty scooted forward to the other side of Ashley and looked at her silently but with a saddened and resigned expression. “It is obvious… isn’t it?” she asked again as her lower lip trembled. “Shhh… shhh…” Betty stroked Ashley’s outstretched arm in a clear attempt to calm her. “It’s okay. It’s just a tiny chair and no one will care around here. I promise, okay?” Ashley nodded her head with a sniffle. “Okay…” “Now… how about we look at the menu… maybe we even get you a chocolate milkshake to feel better? I know I’m getting one.” She looked up at her husband. “What about you, Pete? Milkshake for you?” Pete scoffed. “Please… like you even have to ask that. You remember when we first started coming here… I think I gained at least a few pounds from all those milkshakes even back then.” Betty laughed and pulled the menu closer to Ashley to show her all the options. Before she looked down though, Ashley sighed and quickly mumbled. “I guess this is what being a Little is like…” “Oh?” Pete asked with seemingly genuine curiosity. “What do you mean by that?” Ashley grimaced and gestured toward the other tables with Littles. “Look… I’m probably the most mature Little here. Everyone else is near toddler or even baby levels. It’s just the path of being a Little in this world…” Ashley slumped a little in resignation. “But even then, a regressed Little is probably how anyone will look at me anymore now…” Betty and Pete looked at each other with sadness… but there looked like something more there. Ashley was too busy staring off at another Little being spoon-fed to notice though. Betty sighed. “I’m so sorry, Ash. We’ll work on it together, but if it helps at all… well, Pete and I still think you’re mature.” It was a tiny thing, but the sentiment at least made Ashley smile, and that in turn made both Pete and Betty smile as well. Then, refocusing on the task before them, Betty pointed down to the menu. “Now… let’s see what they have here beside this amazing chocolate shake.” Betty’s finger prominently pointing at the large chocolate milkshake shown on the menu elicited a smile… but also seemingly distracted Ashley enough that she didn’t notice two things. The first was that the menu was different than either Pete’s or Betty’s. It was paper and came with a tiny box of crayons… a kid’s menu. Second though, Ashley definitely didn’t notice the quick shake of Betty’s head when Pete held up the bib that also came as a package deal with the highchair. Rules were less stringent about bibs, but both Bigs knew Ashley well enough at this point to likely feel that never showing her another babyish treatment around was probably for the best. * * * Day 104 – 7:31 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 The night before was both a step back and a step forward. Ashley was treated like a regressed Little throughout the night by the waitress. It wasn’t so obvious, but it was just enough that Ashley continually burned with shame… not helped by the fact that she had wet her diaper at least three separate times during their time there. That being said though, Betty and Pete were proving kinder and more understanding than ever before. Their support, the helping of a giant chocolate milkshake capped off with a cherry, sprinkles, and whipped cream, and an excellent juicy burger were highlights though. It could have been a terrible night, but it soon turned around by the end. Waking up this morning though, those previous feelings of contentment and hope seemed to be trashed in an instant. While everything was the same, there was something different she couldn’t quite place. ‘Okay… bed, check. Pajamas, bedding, posters on the wall… all check.’ Ashley squirmed a little, her diaper bulking around her hips. ‘Sadly, diaper… check, but wait…’ Ashley wiggled more and stopped cold. Yes, she had her sheets, diapers, and pajamas on, but there was now a distinct wet feeling all around. Her eyes flung open wide in horror at the realization of the mess she was in now. “Oh no!” She tore off her sheets… first the main cover… only to discover the wet mess underneath already. Wincing, she had to peel the sheet off her underneath… the wetness centered around her pelvic area and leading to only one conclusion, confirmed when she saw what was underneath. ‘I leaked! I actually leaked in my diaper!’ Ashley sniffed as her bottom lip trembled once again for at least the fifteenth time in the past few days. “No! Darn it… no…” Her door flung open, and Betty nearly ran in. “Ashley? Ashley? What’s going…?” But she didn’t finish her thought. Her eyes quickly shot to the sodden Little lying out on her bed. Her room was a picture of what went for a mature Little these days… but soaked pajamas, even with a diaper, seemed to scream something else. Considering the look that both Ashley and Betty then gave each other after, both knew it too. “Oh, honey…” Her voice was mournful but at least contained her usual warmth. Coming over to Ashley, she attempted to smile, but her eyes kept going down to the large wet spot. “That must feel awful. Did you have a big accident during the night? Can I check if…” “I leaked!” Ashley wailed. “I actually leaked… from a diaper!” Betty sighed. “Yes, you did. And that must feel awful, but… I need to know if you leaked from a busted tape, or maybe a faulty diaper, or…” “Go on… say it.” Ashley looked up at her Big with pure despair in her eyes. “I leaked because my bladder is giving out because I’m a Little and I need my diapers because I’m a big baby and I…” Betty immediately dropped to the bed and gave Ashley a massive hug from the side. “Shhh… shhh… it’s okay, sweetie. You can cry if you want to, but I’m here. You’re safe here AS they continued to hug, heavy footsteps could be heard running up the stairs. A second later Pete popped in. “Hey,” he said a little winded. “I heard some commotion from up here. Is everything okay? Is…” Like Betty had done, his eyes were drawn to the large wet spot that both Bett and Ashley were now trying to actively avoid as much as possible. It was impossible for Ashley, but her efforts seemed more focused on keeping Betty away from it now. “Oh… I see…” His eyes narrowed and he sighed. “I guess the drug is still working its way through your system. It should be gone soon though!” His voice was full of hope and that had to count for something… even if it did nothing to help with the current problem. Pete seemed to catch onto that fact. “You know what? Something just popped up at work, so I have to go in today, but… I can at least make us all some yummy breakfast. Might lift some spirits, huh?” Ashley clung to Betty but nodded her head. Pete smiled and nodded to Betty as Ashle reburied herself into Betty’s hugged form. “Well then… I’ll go get right on that. I’ll start the hash first… hit the pancakes after a wash maybe…” Betty nodded. “You go do that, Pete. I’ll let you know when you can put the eggs on.” As Pete gave a thumbs up and disappeared, Betty turned back down to Ashley and slowly pried her form away from her body. “Ash… I know you probably feel crummy right now, but… a good warm bath might just be the ticket… What do you say? You up for a nice bath this morning?” “But… the sheets?” Her eyes sorrowfully drifted back over to the soaked mass below her. Betty shook her head. “Don’t you worry about those. I’ll take care of it all. You just focus on getting clean and taking a second to breath and relax before the day, okay?” Ashley clung to her more tightly for a moment but then slackened and nodded. “Very good.” She then stood up and pulled all the covers full back and away from them. “Now, let’s get you in that bath, shall we?” * * * Day 104 – 11:33 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley had cause to be happy and upset… a common trait with most Littles living in this dimension for any length of time. This morning had been terrible, but through Betty’s prepared bath and Pete’s scrumptious meal, things were looking better… until the rediapered Ashley was there to witness a new package of diapers for Littles come in via delivery to the front door. The package was large, but instead of accommodating one’s size, the enormity of the package was for its longevity of use. It seemed this morning wasn’t the final domino… just reinforcement for how both Bigs now seemed to view Ashley’s predicament. Logical maybe, but it only reinforced what Ashley had done last night. Fearing the worst after her past few days, Ashley had come to the decision last night to place a pink rock on her windowsill for Brother to find. It wasn’t an emergency, and she didn’t need extraction, so only one was acceptable to her. Still… she needed to meet with him. Part of her nightmares recently were about being treated as a baby… but also Brother rejecting her because she was too regressed like Ron was. Brother was already hesitant about him, and it was clear that only by Ashley pleading and being firm in wanting to come along was he actually still a part of the plan. Now, diapered and subject to who know what until he was actually ready, doubts about coming back home and being fine were forming. Fear of being rejected outright by Brother though… that was gaining momentum. Her massive leak this morning wasn’t helping her own internal despair either. In fact, as it hit 11:30 by the tiny chimes of a small church bell, Nancy began to panic ash she found herself alone at the park. ‘Oh, shoot! Shoot! Shoot! He’s already rejected me!’ She began to pace around, muttering to herself, her breathing rapidly increasing, and all previous signs of being calm seemingly vanishing in an instant. ‘It’s already happened! I’m going to be stuck here forever and I’m going to regress! I’ll be like every other Little out there! Nancy and Melissa will seem like adults compared to me! I’ll poo in my diapers and drink from Betty’s breasts and be sung to every night and lose my grip on reality and…’ “Ashley?” a deep but concerned voice spoke from the darkness once more. “Are you okay?” Ashley frowned and clung to the park gate with frustration. “Am I okay?” she spat. “Am I okay? What kind of question is that? You were late and I… what if I had been taken? What if someone had found out? What if you were taken? Would I even know? What if someone found out about us and you had turned me in and now the authorities were coming to take me away and this was a setup and…” “Woah!” Brother quickly stepped forward, but he wore a hoodie, and his face was still mostly shrouded in darkness except for a small amount of red hair sticking out from underneath. “Easy there. I’m here. Take a breath and try to calm down.” He then proceeded to use his hands like he was conducting an orchestra to dictate the pace at which Ashley needed to breathe. It took a second, but color finally returned to her face. “There… much better,” he said with relief and a calm of a person who was once massively worried. “I saw your message, and… I’m going out on a limb here, but… something tells me what just happened and why you placed the rock are linked, right? And if I’m right, tell me how.” Ashley glumly nodded. “Yes, they’re linked, but… why were you late?” Brother sighed. “Cop put up a roadblock on Main Street. Apparently, some genius decided that today would be a good day to test his new booster engine for the hover car he’s building.” It was well-camouflaged, but Brother rolled his eyes. “It didn’t work… but I also see what you did there. Now, nice avoidance, but answer my question… fully, please… why are your pink rock message and your freaking-out just now linked?” “Oh… you caught that…” Ashley sighed. “Well… I freaked out because… because… I’m…” She winced. “I’m wearing diapers.” “And?” Brother looked like it didn’t faze him at all. “You… you mean it doesn’t matter? Or… wait…” Ashley’s eyes narrowed down to her strange contact through all this. “How did you know? Your tone… yeah, you totally knew, didn’t you?” Now, it was Brother’s time to sigh. “Yes… yes, I knew.” Ashley became rigid and Brother likely realized that he needed to fix one problem first. “Remember… I see more than you know. If I had a problem with your new position, I would tell you. You would deserve that much at least…” He then righted himself up like nothing more needed to be said on the matter. “But also… I might know a guy outside of town that might have a drug to reverse your condition. No guarantees, but…” “Oh, thank you!” Ashley leaned toward the fence, seemingly not caring who saw and looked with admiration toward Brother. “Yes, yes… no need to thank me.” Brother cleared his throat. “Now, then… task at hand while I’m here… ah yes!” Brother soon pulled out a small notebook. “Have you at least told Ron about all this yet?” Ashley nodded. “I did the other day. I informed him that we were going on a trip, which of course, he loved. I explained it more carefully and he still seemed happy about it.” Brother looked uneasy. “So... you still want to bring him along… even though he’s heavily regressed now most days? I mean, did you know that Joy is now even starting to brea…” “Yes, I do know!” Ashley shot back, clearly interrupting him. “But I haven’t given up on him yet, and… neither should you!” Her face then darkened, and her vigor appeared to wane. “But also… I just… I have to with him!” “But why?” Brother pressed again. “Because…” Ashley winced. “Because I don’t want to feel guilty! I…” Ashley shook her head. “With all the crud in this town and all the Littles that have been lost, Ron might be the one saving that makes me feel better about myself. Is that so hard to believe?” Brother almost looked like he was about to confirm Ashley’s suspicion but then shook his head and looked at her deeply. “You know… please don’t take this the wrong way, but you are a Little here and you are leaving…” Her then half-smiled back at her. “Have you ever thought that maybe you are now the one good thing to come out of this?” It was clear that she hadn’t as she remained mute and contemplative. Finally, she looked back up from her own busy thoughts. “You know… I never thought about it that way, but…” She grimaced and looked over her shoulder towards Ron’s direction, “Ron is also something to make me feel better about all this… it’s personal now. Brother looked questioningly at her. Ashley cleared her throat and narrowed her version. “See, I came here for a story for my own personal reasons… sell papers and get famous… or rich… or both!” She looked like it was still a goal of hers, but now… it seemed twinged with shame as well. “You know… I know there’s a lot of crud here, but self-interest isn’t a reason to be punished…” He paused briefly. “And then go off seeking redemption in the saving of another Little.” Ashley nodded. “I know that, but I feel guilt all the time whenever I see other Littles here. Whenever I see someone that didn’t have to end up here… I know that a lot of them are happy now, but… I feel that I could have…” She shook her head. “Should have done more from the inside here.” She then looked at Brother deeply, or as deeply as she could with his face still shrouded. “Like you…” Brother shook his head. “that’s admirable, and maybe even a little flattering, but… my life isn’t enviable. I’ve made sacrifices and a lot of those times… it would have only made you feel worse… not better.” He sighed. “So... don’t beat yourself up for not choosing to help others. It’s a lonely road, and often, a morally gray one as well.” He then shifted about over on his side of the wall. “You know I know who you are, but… I also know what you’re doing here…” Like he had done more research on her since they first met, he then tapped the skin around his eye knowingly. “When you get back home and your story breaks… you could help others that way. In fact, you probably could help more than way than you would ever have here. Sometimes… you have to find your own way in the world, and here, there’s more than one way to help Littles.” Ashley seemed like she needed to hear those words… particularly from someone like Brother and not just Betty or Ron. Both were amazing but carried a slight bias or filtered view of the world just because of who they were and what side they were on in Peirama. For Brother, he was on the front lines of all this, and his perspective was unique, caring, and realistic. He could have been brutal about his assessment and recommendations to her… but he wasn’t. Still, his words hit her in a different and unexpected way. ‘He’s right… I get home and publish this story… it could dictate policy as a one Little tell-all story breaks. Politicians and advertisers couldn’t ignore it. It could change portal travel and stop millions of Littles… humans from crossing over in the future.’ Ashley kicked a pebble at her feet. ‘But… if that really is the case, I need my evidence to be solid… thorough. I… I need more information…’ She then looked back up at Brother. “So… maybe I need more information then… to help my story, you know?” Brother nodded but he also didn’t seem as supportive of this plan. “Find your information, Ashley, but we have a deadline. Being a journalist… you know all about those. So, this time, don’t blow it because of trying to support your story. It’s important, but your ticket out of here is more important. Please… remember that.” “I won’t,” she said sincerely. “I promise…” Brother nodded and with Ashley’s fears squashed for now, she waved goodbye, and a plan started to reform in her head. ‘The redacted files in Pete’s office… if I found those with the projects on them at least… that might just be what I need…’ Ashley then shifted her position in the park… one on a hill and looking right at one building far off in the distance… the facility. ‘Yeah… they have to be in there… the originals and non-redacted ones.’ Her rationale seemed sound, but her plan still needed work. ‘Only a few days left before I leave potentially… Gotta go fast… Gotta find those files…’ Seemingly assured in her plan, Ashley nodded and went off to join the others for a little bit of afternoon fun. Soon, moments like these would simply be a thing of the past.

Emily's babysitter is there and she's a lot cooler with everything than Emily expected... --- Every update I post is available on my Ream and SubscribeStar pages one week before it is posted everywhere else. For $5 you can see everything I post before the rest of the diapered world. For $10 you can see every update early plus EVERY exclusive story I have written. That's 35 stories available ONLY on my subscription pages and nowhere else! I rely on my wonderful subscriber's support to be able to write like I do. Writing is my only income and the money I earn goes to help paying the bills, food and everything else my wife and I need. Everyone's support is HUGELY appreciated, without it I would have to find other work and I wouldn't be able to write nearly as much as I do, maybe at all. So thank you to everyone who checks out my subscriber pages and considers supporting me ❤️ https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy --- Emily led the way up the stairs and could hear Davina following behind. She was aware of how much her rear end was swaying, the bulging backside of her diaper giving her a pronounced waddle. A hand pressed against the diaper and she heard Davina chuckle to herself. Walking into the nursery, Emily turned to Davina and waited for her to make a remark about the babyish room. She waited as Davina walked a slow lap and looked at the barred bed, the changing table and the toys scattered around. It was the room of an overgrown infant and Emily was sure Davina would have something to say about it. “You have such a cool room!” Davina finally said. “I… Huh!?” Emily was startled. That was the last reaction she expected. “I’m jealous!” Davina continued, “This is adorable.” Jealous? Emily was confused. How could a fully grown woman be jealous of a glorified nursery? Emily decided it didn’t matter too much as long as Davina wasn’t making fun of her. She didn’t say anything as she lifted herself up on to the changing table and laid down. Davina came back over and, with a wide smile on her face, she started pulling the flaps of Emily’s onesie apart. “I’m not used to being on this end of things.” Davina said with a little giggle, “But I’m sure I’ll muddle through.” Not for the first time, Emily was left confused by what Davina said. “This end of things” didn’t really make a lot of sense. She wasn’t given a lot of time to think it over though. The flaps of her onesie sprung up over her belly leaving the diaper underneath exposed. As the babysitter started pulling at the tapes Emily felt a sinking feeling. Did this person know she was trans? Davina was about to open the diaper and see her caged princess parts and it was already too late to stop or warn her. The front of the diaper was lowered between Emily’s legs. She scrunched her eyes tightly closed waiting for Davina to start laughing or shouting at her. Seconds ticked by as she waited until… a cool baby wipe was swiped across Emily’s balls. Her eyes shot open and she dared to look down at Davina who was still smiling as she started cleaning Emily’s diaper area. It didn’t make any sense. Had Amelia revealed all of Emily’s secrets to this woman? Davina seemed to be taking a lot of time making sure Emily was clean. She was very gentle and went over Emily’s sensitive spots more than once. Emily winced slightly, her princess parts didn’t try to grow big as often these days, her body had learnt that the chastity cage wasn’t going to give, but she couldn’t stop the physical reactions completely. The wipes moved towards the back and Emily could feel Davina using a finger wrapped in a wipe. The finger probed at Emily’s exit hole, circling the outside first but slowly moving more and more towards the centre. Emily bit her lip. She was quickly growing flustered. The finger pressed slightly and enter Emily to the first knuckle. Before Emily could stop herself, a small moan escaped her lips. “Naughty girl.” Davina smirked. The finger was withdrawn and the diaper slipped out from under Emily’s ass. She felt more than a little disappointed as a new diaper was slipped under Emily and pulled up between her legs. It was taped closed and the onesie was done up before Davina moved away and let Emily drop down from the changing table. “Let’s see what we’ve got to dress you in.” Davina said as she opened the closet door. Emily bit her lip as the extent of her infantile wardrobe was brought to light. She blushed as Davina gasped in apparent joy and covered her mouth. Yet again, instead of making fun of her, Davina instead started going through the outfits. She gave an opinion on each one, mostly positive. “Oh, you simply must wear this.” Davina said as she unhooked a hanger. Emily saw the outfit being brought out. It wasn’t one she had worn before but it made her blush. A baby blue onesie with paw prints all over it and a hood with a couple of floppy dog ears coming off the side. She’d always been a big fan of dogs, clearly Davina thought the same way as she brought the childish clothing over. “Arms up.” Davina instructed. Emily obeyed without thinking. Her arms went up into the air and the onesie was fed down over them. As it came down over her body the hood was already up and encompassed her head, the long floppy ears resting on her shoulder. Davina knelt down to pop the front and back flaps together. “I love it!” Davina said when she took a step back, “Hold on, I have to take a photo for your Mommy.” “You really don’t…” Emily started. “Say “Woof!”” Davina said with a wide grin as she held up her phone. “W-Woof…” Emily blushed as hard as she had ever done in her life as she heard the camera shutter sound effect on Davina’s phone. “I’ll just send this to Amelia.” Davina said as she tapped her screen, “She’ll love it.” Emily reached up and pulled the dog ears over her eyes. This was all so embarrassing and she still didn’t understand how Davina was so cool with it all. It would’ve been easier if the babysitter had been mean about everything that was happening! “And sent.” Davina said as she put her phone away, “Right, let’s get you some dinner.” Emily was ready to walk out of the room but Davina took the initiative. As the babysitter walked past, she took Emily’s hand and started leading her. It was starting to feel like Emily was a visitor in Davina’s house rather than the other way around. Emily waddled down the stairs with her disposable underwear crinkling with every wide-legged step of the way. “Amelia told me she left you something in the fridge.” Davina said as they entered the kitchen, “Huh, I would’ve expected a highchair.” Emily was already red in the face so the fresh blush probably passed by without being noticed. Her hand was let go and she walked around the table to sit in a chair facing the fridge. She watched as Diana opened the door and looked around. When she saw what she was looking for she laughed. “Oh my…” Davina commented. Emily wasn’t sure what Davina was talking about until the food was brought over to the table. Firstly, there was a bowl of mush which she assumed was baby food. It wasn’t something Emily was fed often but it seemed Amelia really wanted her to know her place. The second item was a large baby bottle with a note taped to the side. “Milk. Fresh from the source.” Was written in Amelia’s handwriting and next to it she had drawn a winking face. “You really are very lucky.” Davina commented as she took the bowl of baby food to the microwave to warm it up, “Do you know how many big babies would kill for all this?” “Big babies?” Emily muttered. “Hell, I’m jealous of that crib.” Davina said as the microwave pinged and she removed the bowl, “I tried to convert my bed a few months ago but it was a bit of a disaster.” “Wait, wait, wait…” Emily frowned, “I’m so confused. What do you mean you tried to build a crib?” “Seems pretty self-explanatory to me.” Davina laughed. “But… Why on Earth would you do that!?” Emily asked. “Because I’m ABDL, duh!” Davina shook her head as she stirred the food that was steaming lightly. “What is ABDL?” Emily asked. “You’re kidding me, right?” Davina looked almost as perplexed as Emily. Emily shook her head. She had heard Davina referring to ABDL before but she had never heard of the acronym. Emily could see her babysitter was seemingly trying to work out how to react, whether she was joking or being honest about the question. It seemed that it had never even crossed Davina’s mind that Emily might not know what she was talking about. “But… you must know what it is.” Davina said simply, “Amelia’s one and, well, I mean look at you! You’re one!” Emily frowned. “You REALLY don’t know?” Davina asked in disbelief. “What is it?” Emily practically begged to be told. Emily’s mouth dropped open as Davina started to explain exactly what an ABDL was. Not for a minute in all the weeks that Emily had been in diapers had she considered that someone might actually LIKE it. She certainly had never guessed that her own wife was one of these people, though it did explain a few things. She belatedly realised she had been drooling again and wiped her face with her hands. “I… I can’t believe it…” Emily mumbled. “Oh, geez, I really feel like I’ve put my foot in it.” Davina looked down at her lap, “I assumed you must’ve known because…” Emily stopped listening. Obviously, Davina thought Emily knew because how it could it be any different? Emily’s situation was so unusual that outside of asking to be treated like a baby she couldn’t imagine anyone else ending up in this position. She was feeling a lot of emotions but chief among them was a sense of hurt. Davina had told her that Amelia was an ABDL. Emily couldn’t believe Amelia had never said anything about it and now she had started treating Emily like a baby. Was this all some sick game to her? “Emily?” Davina said, “Is everything OK?” “I… don’t know.” Emily answered, “I had no idea.” “I shouldn’t have said anything.” Davina put her hands up to the side of her face, “That’s my fault. I’m sorry.” “No, it’s OK.” Emily shook her head, “You didn’t know.” For a solid minute both women sat silently around the table. It was awkward. The atmosphere had been a little strange since Davina arrived but it had become a pretty good time. With the revelation a tension had settled between them. Emily was looking down at the table, she was vaguely aware that she was wetting her diaper. She started chuckling quietly to herself. “Emily?” Davina said quietly. “Sorry, it’s just…” Emily looked up, “How ridiculous is this situation? And to top it off, I’m sitting here moping whilst wearing this!” As emphasis Emily reached up and lifted up the ears that hung from the sides of the hood. Davina smiled but it was clear she was a little concerned. Emily’s laughter didn’t last too long before it petered out and she was left with an empty feeling. “Well, listen, you and Amelia should talk about it later.” Davina finally said, “How about we just try to move past it for now and have some dinner.” Emily didn’t really feel too hungry but she reached forwards for the baby food anyway. As she spooned the overly sweetened mush into her mouth, she noticed Davina was eyeing the bottle, specifically the message taped to the side, it seemed like she was dying to ask a question and eventually she couldn’t hold it in any longer. “When it says “Fresh from the source” does she mean…” Davina said slowly. Emily nodded. Davina’s eyes grew and she looked at the bottle, her cheeks going a little red. Emily said she could try a bit if she wanted but Davina shook her head. That was fine with Emily, it meant more for her. As she ate, Emily couldn’t stop thinking about what had been said. The longer she dwelt on it the angrier she became. Her wife had forced her into a weird fetish lifestyle without Emily’s knowledge. Was all this just a game to Amelia? Before Emily knew it, she had finished her meal. She reached over for the bottle and put it in her mouth. She was so distracted she forgot to even be embarrassed as she sucked down Amelia’s milk. It was as tasty as ever and Emily didn’t take the bottle out of her mouth until she had emptied it. When it did finally pop free of her lips, she was panting hard and drool mixed with thin milk ran from the corner of her mouth. “Let me help you with that.” Davina said. A cloth was brought up to Emily’s face and her mouth was wiped clean. Emily wasn’t sure why she bothered, she drooled so much these days the front of his onesie was already damp with her saliva. It made Emily wonder if her wife hadn’t been wrong to do all of this. It had all been portrayed as helping her but she had gone so far from the person she had previously been that she could barely remember how she had ended up like this. --- If you enjoyed this and would like to see the next part of the story RIGHT NOW you can do so on my SubscribeStar and Ream pages: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/m1cuafz5dm/chapter/md0p5ra595ae2f39 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1956645

WELCOME to PART FOUR of A NEW INTIMACY I'll have the audio of these first few parts posted on my YouTube channel soon. For more about me and to out my "Pampered Fairy Tales" audio series, please visit diaperhypnosis.com So let's continue with Samantha and Mark as they explore A New Intimacy! ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- PART FOUR It began with small things. Samantha had always been thoughtful and strategic. She knew that Mark’s regression at home was deeply fulfilling—but the outside world still held its pressures and expectations. So she started gently, weaving small threads of their dynamic into their public life. One Saturday morning, as they prepared for errands, Samantha laid out Mark’s clothes for the day. A simple outfit: jeans with a loose elastic waistband, a soft pastel hoodie, and a discreet but thick diaper underneath. “I picked something comfy,” she said as he stood there, waiting for her approval. “And something Mommy can check easily.” Mark blushed but didn’t object. The idea of her choosing what he wore—even outside—sparked a thrill deep inside. He knew the diaper was visible if you looked closely. He knew the bulge was there. But the way Samantha smiled at him, adjusting his collar and kissing his cheek—it made him want to be brave. They went to a nearby boutique and then a grocery store, Samantha pushing the cart while Mark walked beside her, pacifier clipped inside his hoodie pocket just in case. She gave him little instructions as they went: “Hold my hand.” “Stay beside Mommy.” “Be patient.” When he got flustered in a crowded aisle, she leaned in and whispered, “If you’re good, you can cuddle with your stuffie in the car.” His face lit up. “Okay, Mommy.” They made one last stop—a baby store. Mark's heart jumped. “Just a few things,” Samantha said with a knowing smile. “You’re running low on wipes and your special oatmeal shampoo.” Inside, they wandered past aisles of bibs, bottles, and plush toys. Mark’s face burned with shame, nerves, and… something else. Pride? Safety? Then she leaned down and said, “If you’re good, you get to pick out a toy.” He froze. Her voice was calm but firm. He was the little one here. And Mommy had spoken. He nodded, swallowing hard. “Yes, Mommy.” She let him pick a soft elephant rattle. He clutched it to his chest the whole ride home. Their emotional bond grew deeper with every week. As their routine solidified, Samantha introduced rituals—small ceremonies that reminded both of them of their bond, their roles, and their intentions. Every Sunday night, before bedtime, Mark knelt at her feet. She would brush his hair, diaper him slowly, lovingly, and have him recite his devotion. “I trust Mommy.” “I obey Mommy.” “Mommy knows what I need.” “I feel safe in her care.” Each line brought tears to his eyes the first time. And then peace. She kept a tiny silver locket around her neck. Inside was a picture of Mark—cuddled in her lap, fast asleep in her arms. “You’re always with me,” she told him. “Even when we’re apart, I’m your Mommy.” And Mark began leaving little notes in her purse: “Thank you for keeping me safe.” “I’ll be good today for you.” “I love being yours.” These words weren’t just part of their dynamic. They were healing. For both of them. As Mark’s identity shifted, so did the emotional weight of their relationship. He no longer looked at his needs as “kinks” or “phases.” He saw them as a deep need to let go, to belong, to be seen and loved without having to perform. And Samantha, once a tightly wound career woman, discovered her power wasn’t just in control—it was in care. “I used to think being strong meant pushing people away,” she told him one night, as he lay on her chest. “But you… you’ve taught me that strength can also mean holding someone close. Protecting. Loving without condition.” Mark nodded sleepily. “You make me feel like I can stop pretending. Like I can just be yours.” “You are mine,” she whispered. “Every soft, sweet, beautiful part of you.” Soon, there were more public routines: Mark carried a discreet diaper bag backpack when they went out, and only Samantha could open it. He had a small teether keychain he was allowed to hold in public if he needed comfort. He called her “Mommy” under his breath when they were in line, just quiet enough that only she could hear. Each step was a lesson in surrender. In trust. In choosing each other again and again. And it changed everything between them. Mark no longer counted hours or measured days. His life was split between two places: the world outside, and the world inside Samantha’s arms. And when he was with her, he didn’t have to think. He didn’t have to be in charge. He just had to be hers. It started with a dinner invitation. One of Samantha’s old friends from college was coming into town. Her name was Caroline—sharp, poised, and charming in that effortless way. Samantha liked her. Trusted her. And more importantly… she sensed that Caroline was open-minded. “Are you nervous?” Samantha asked Mark gently as she buttoned his shirt that evening. He nodded. “A little, Mommy.” “Don’t worry,” she said, fixing his collar. “You’ll be wearing big-boy clothes tonight. But we’re still staying in our rules, understand?” Mark nodded again. “No interrupting. No speaking unless asked. And no fussing if Mommy talks about you like the little sweetheart you are.” He blushed. But he whispered, “Yes, Mommy.” At dinner, Samantha spoke easily with Caroline, sipping wine, asking about her travels. Mark stayed quiet, obediently refilling their drinks when asked, keeping his hands folded. Eventually Caroline smiled and tilted her head. “You’re awfully well-behaved these days, Mark.” Samantha ran her hand over his thigh. “He’s been learning a lot about obedience lately.” Mark’s face colored, but he didn’t look away. Caroline raised an eyebrow, then gave a knowing nod. “I always thought you had that energy,” she said to Samantha with a smirk. “Mommy energy?” Samantha replied, sipping her wine. “Let’s just say I’ve leaned into it.” They laughed. Mark sat in quiet warmth and pride. That night, back home, Samantha rewarded him with warm milk, a long cuddle in her lap, and a new pacifier that matched his pajamas. “You were very good tonight,” she murmured, rubbing his back. “And Mommy’s so proud of how much you trust her.” The emotional structure of their life deepened with rituals—daily acts of devotion that reminded Mark of his place, and gave Samantha new ways to express her loving authority. Each morning before work, Mark would kneel in the nursery and recite his Pledge to Mommy: “I give my words and will to you. I trust your hands to guide me. I give you my body, to keep safe. I give you my mind, to quiet. I give you my love, to cherish. I give you my obedience, to deserve your care.” It grounded him. And her. On Sundays, they had ritual inspection time. Samantha would dress him in nothing but a diaper and bib, sit him on the changing pad, and gently go over his body—checking skin, nails, any little marks or changes. “Mommy has to make sure her baby is perfect,” she would say. Sometimes it was tender and quiet. Other times, it was followed by firm correction if he had broken a rule. Discipline was never cruel—just clear. She might take away his favorite toy for the day. Or have him write lines: “Mommy’s rules keep me safe.” Over and over, in his coloring book, with crayons. Each act of obedience brought more closeness. More peace. Samantha slowly introduced more public pieces of their private world—never flashy, but unmistakably intentional. When shopping together, Mark had to carry the diaper bag. It was styled like a trendy backpack, but inside was powder, wipes, bottles—and his spare pacifier. On walks, he wore mittens with a gentle tether to her wrist. “Just for fun,” she would say if asked. But it was more than that. At a farmer’s market, she let him pick out apples—but only after asking, “What does my good boy say?” He blushed, but whispered, “Please, Mommy…” She always smiled. And rewarded him with a soft pat on the bottom. Their friends noticed—some more than others. But no one dared question the quiet authority with which Samantha handled everything: conversation, finances, plans—and her husband’s affections. To the outside world, she was a confident, commanding wife. To Mark, she was everything. One rainy Saturday, Mark had an accident in the middle of playtime—his potty training had faded even more over time. He burst into tears, overwhelmed. Samantha came immediately, kneeling down to hold him. “It’s okay,” she whispered. “You’re safe. Mommy’s here.” “But I… I…” he sobbed. “I didn’t mean to…” She gently placed the pacifier in his mouth and held him tight. “You don’t have to mean anything anymore, baby. You just have to be. Let Mommy do the rest.” He clung to her, trembling, until he calmed. Then she diapered him, dressed him in his softest onesie, and rocked him in the nursery chair until he fell asleep. That night, she lay beside him in the crib, cradling him in her arms. “I know you thought you had to be strong,” she whispered in the dark. “All those years—always holding everything together.” He didn’t answer, just snuggled closer. “But now you have me,” she continued. “To hold it for you. Always.” Mark’s tears came quietly. And for the first time in years, they weren’t out of fear or stress… but out of gratitude. “I love you, Mommy,” he mumbled. She kissed his forehead. “And I love my baby.”

Part 7: “Honey, your shorts are wet,”, her mom said, sympathetically but continued like she was explaining something very simple to a little kid. “When your pull-ups leaked the pee pee got on your shorts, remember?”, she continued condescendingly. “We can take them to uncle Luke’s and wash them there”, she said, sealing them away in a clear garbage bag she had procured from somewhere, tying a knot into the top. “B-but MOOOOMMMM!!!!!”, Cara whined, reaching for the bag, which her mom simply shifted away from her grip by lifting it higher. “MOMMM! I NEEEEEED PANTS!!!!”, Cara whined desperately, still trying to grab the bag as her mom easily kept it out of her reach. A quick “thwack” on her butt was enough to make her lower her arms, hands reaching to cup her pull-up-clad rear, rubbing where the spank had made contact with her bare skin. Who knew she would be so grateful for the pull-ups again so soon? “Mommmm!!!!” She wailed. “CARA MAE! Stop this whining right now”, her mother countered, poised to deliver another spank, Cara knew, even as she rested one hand on her hip. But Cara wasn’t going to let this go. There was no way she would be leaving this bathroom wearing only her tank top and pull-ups with her socks and sneakers. She would be a laughing stock. Who cared that no one knew her here, the internet was still a thing and all it would take is one photo to circulate to ruin her social life for good. A knock on the door ended the showdown briefly as Cara jumped nearly out of her skin and scampered to hide behind her mother. Chuckling, Patrice dropped the stern demeanor and moved to open the door, even as her daughter squealed, “Mommy nooooo!”, moving to hide herself further in the corner of the room. How could her mom open the door?! Whoever it was could wait until they had figured things out to get inside to change their kid or use the toilet or whatever, Cara thought, imagining a toddler facing a much worse change than she herself had just undergone. The thought of such a mess in her own padding made her blush a new shade of deep red as she started to nibble on the tip of her finger, not knowing what to do with herself as her mom eased the door open, smiling. “Delivery”, came a familiar male voice on the other side of the barrier that Cara couldn’t see. “Thanks honey, we’ll be done in a minute and we’ll meet you in the car”, Patrice said, leaning towards the partially open door to give Cara’s dad John a kiss on the lips as she took the bundle in his hands then closed the door again. Breathing a sigh of relief, Cara felt suddenly like a fool. Of course her mom wasn’t going to make her walk out of here like this. She wasn’t insane. Cara was an adult, after all, damnit. She should have known that wasn’t even an option, that she could just send someone in her family to fetch new shorts for her. Somehow her earlier spanking, the way her mom was treating her, it seemed to be making her think of things as though her parents were the ultimate authority when… that’s not how it really worked in their house. Cara could and would continue to do whatever she wanted and they couldn’t do anything about it, other than help her out, she thought, smirking as her mom helped her thread a pair of bright pink shorts up her legs and over the bulge of her pull-up, before allowing them to snap into place. Glancing down smugly, Cara was suddenly livid at the help, and her tone showed it, “Mooooom! These don’t work, you can see everything! Tell dad to go get a different pair!” Indeed, the small cotton shorts, that Cara normally loved for how they hugged her butt and showed off her trim figure, were failing to conceal the pull-up on all fronts. The waistband came up too low to conceal the top of the two pull-ups beneath, but at least for that issue Cara now had the embarrassing experience to know that she could simply fold it down. The real problems came lower down, where there was such an obvious bulge in the front that you’d have to be blind not to know Cara was padded. Turning to see herself in the mirror as her mother mutely crossed her arms, Cara voiced her discontent with a “hmph” at the sight of her butt, unnaturally smoothed in the middle and oddly squared off. As she bent and twisted to inspect, she could just make out the leak guard of the pullup on the edge of her buttcheek where the shorts flared a bit and cut off. “Mom, tell daddy to go get the black denim shorts. Oh or maybe one of my sundresses”, Cara ordered, still pouting at the obvious pull-up outline. She could even see a bit of pinkness peeking out at the back of her thighs where she had been spanked earlier. At least that wouldn’t be so obvious in the other clothing options either. She couldn’t believe her mom would be so careless as to leave a pink spot for anyone to see she’d been spanked. And what was her dad thinking with these shorts?! It was just like her parents to do something stupid like this and then complain when she sent them back to do it the right way. “Cara, if I were you, I would turn that attitude off before you find yourself over my lap or your father’s again. Those shorts are just fine and dad is certainly not going back and forth just because you couldn’t make it to the potty”, Patrice was saying, and as Cara turned, appalled at the response, the small girl blushed at the sight in front of her. “Now, mommy is going to use the toilet, then we can both wash our hands and go back to the car together”, her mother said, while already lowering her own black lacy panties beneath her dress and lowering herself onto the porcelain throne. Cara felt the comments like a slap to the face, and blushing, she felt like a chastened little girl waiting for her mommy to finish on the big girl toilet while she waited there in her thick padding. No need for her mother to even ask Cara if she needed the toilet, she had just been changed out of her wet pull-up moments before. The threat of another spanking was enough to keep her quiet as her mom finished her business then flushed, but when she was called over to the sink where her mother took her hands and helped her wash, Cara had had enough. “MOM! I’m not some stupid little kid, stop treating me like one!”, she blurted, pulling her hands out from her mom’s grip and splashing soapy water all over in the process. “Cara, stop!”, her mother scolded, pulling paper towels from the dispenser and blotting up the mess. Once that was finished, she took her daughter’s hands again, and pushed them back under the faucet before saying, “Cara Mae, you are being treated the way I feel you need to be treated based on your attitude and actions. If you show me that you can behave like a girl your age should, then that is how I will treat you. For now, I’m treating you like a child because that is what you are showing me you need”. Once the water stopped running, Cara stood there noting the large wet spots on her own tank top as her mom stepped aside and got more paper towels which she used to dry both her own hands and Cara’s. Once that was finished, Patrice looked around and found a small stool, probably for smaller children to reach the sink, and pulled it over. Sitting herself down on it, she pulled Cara closer, reaching for her shorts just as Cara realized what was happening. “Mom, no! No! I didn’t even DO anything! Mom stop!”, Cara sputtered as her shorts and pull-ups were lowered, albeit not much, the thick double padding not allowing much movement, though still allowing her mom to bare her butt cheeks. Yeah it hasn’t been letting me post today, that’s actually why I didn’t post the story section until now. I’ll try to edit it!

Emily is playing in the living room when a quite unexpected guest arrives... Though maybe "guest" is the wrong term. --- Every update I post is available on my Ream and SubscribeStar pages one week before it is posted everywhere else. For $5 you can see everything I post before the rest of the diapered world. For $10 you can see every update early plus EVERY exclusive story I have written. That's 35 stories available ONLY on my subscription pages and nowhere else! I rely on my wonderful subscriber's support to be able to write like I do. Writing is my only income and the money I earn goes to help paying the bills, food and everything else my wife and I need. Everyone's support is HUGELY appreciated, without it I would have to find other work and I wouldn't be able to write nearly as much as I do, maybe at all. So thank you to everyone who checks out my subscriber pages and considers supporting me ❤️ https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy --- Emily sat in her playpen. She was surrounded by her toys whilst the television played a cartoon of some inoffensive cartoon people talking about morals. “Playing” was something Emily had become much better at in recent times. When you aren’t given an option to do anything else it becomes increasingly easy to lose yourself in childish games. That was the case for Emily who had created her own little soap opera with the various dolls scattered around her. She was just using a small finger-sized doll and a Barbie to enact a scene where one accused the other of cheating when the front door opened. This wasn’t unusual, Amelia had left the house somewhat excitedly a couple of hours previously. Emily was glad she was home though, the diaper between her legs was saturated and surely not far from leaking. “Mommy, I…” Emily started as she turned towards the living room doorway. It wasn’t Amelia looking back at her. It was Catherine. And Catherine was pulling a large suitcase behind her. Emily dropped the dolls and shifted on her knees to the bars of her clearly marked play area. “What’s going on?” Emily asked with a frown. “You didn’t tell her?” Catherine turned to the side and spoke to someone out of view with clear surprise. “Relax.” Amelia’s voice replied. A second later she appeared in the doorway weighed down by a couple of bags herself. She put down the bags and walked into the room, Emily could see Catherine looking apologetic behind her. “Are we going somewhere?” Emily asked in confusion. “No, baby, quite the opposite.” Amelia replied. She unhooked the latch on the playpen’s gate and let it swing open, “Come over here.” Emily, by that point, was used to following commands without question. Her purpose had been to be a good girl no matter what that entailed. She stood up on shaky legs, her wet diaper hanging underneath her very short yellow dress. She waddled around and when Amelia patted the couch next to her, she sat down. Emily looked from her wife to Catherine, who was still standing awkwardly in the doorway, and back again. Amelia pulled Emily close and put her arm around her shoulders. “You know that me and Catherine have been…” Amelia seemed to be weighing her words carefully, “Very good friends?” Emily nodded. It seemed liked an understatement. She had been aware that the two had been having sex for a while now. There was a time when that would have severely bothered her, now it just made her excited and caused her caged up princess parts pain. “Well, Catherine lives on the other side of town and it’s a pain for us to travel back and forth.” Amelia said, “So we thought “why not cut out all the travel?” Do you understand?” Emily did understand. The bags contained Catherine’s things. They weren’t going anywhere, in fact, the therapist was coming to live with them! “I’m… I’m sorry…” Catherine shook her head, “Amelia should’ve asked you first. I thought she had!” “It’s OK.” Emily said quietly. “I’ll go back home.” Catherine said as she started to pick up her suitcase, “This was a mistake. I’ll leave and we can all discuss this…” “It’s OK.” Emily said a little louder. Emily saw Catherine double-take before putting her bags back down. She was frowning. Emily couldn’t help but laugh, it seemed that even though Catherine clearly wanted this she was finding it hard to believe what Emily was saying. “What?” Catherine asked, “Emily, are you… are you sure?” Emily nodded. To be honest this was something that seemed inevitable sooner or later. Catherine was already coming over every other day, this step only made sense logistically. Emily bowed her head, she still felt embarrassed. She’d already given her tacit acceptance for her wife to essentially “cheat” on her and now she was inviting person who had replaced her to live under the same roof. Catherine glanced over at Amelia. She seemed more surprised than anything. She walked into the room slowly and after a few seconds sat down on the other side of Emily. The diapered woman could feel her wife hugging her closer to her side. “I want you to be absolutely sure.” Catherine said, “I’m not trying to replace you or anything.” “I understand.” Emily said. She was looking down to her bare feet, “I know Amelia loves me still, just in a different way. I see how happy you two make each other and I don’t want to get in the way of that.” Far from making Catherine happy, when Emily looked up at the therapist, she only saw a face of concern. Did Catherine not believe her? She would have to continue. She blushed a little, it now felt like she was trying to set the two of them up! “I know now that as an adult… I kind of sucked.” Emily continued, “I was selfish, angry, self-centred, and just plain unpleasant to be around. I couldn’t give Amelia what she needed so maybe it’s better this way. I’m just lucky you both want to keep me around.” Catherine looked more shocked than ever. Rather than having her fears assuaged it seemed she was more anxious than ever. Emily wasn’t sure what the therapist wanted of her. She just wanted to be a good girl no matter what that meant! “You see?” Amelia said as she leaned forwards to talk to Catherine, “She wants this just as much as we do. She’s a good girl.” Emily beamed as the magic words sent tingles down her spine. She saw Amelia wave for Catherine to slide closer until Emily was squeezed between the two other women. They turned sideways and leaned forwards against each other in a deep embrace that left Emily trapped between their breasts. The fatty orbs swung and moulded around her head and, as turned on as it made her, more than anything she felt thirsty. --- “Aw, you’ve become such a dribblepuss.” Amelia said as a tissue was wiped against the sides of Emily’s mouth, “Good girl.” In a strangely Pavlonian response the magic words made Emily drool just a little more. She wasn’t even really aware of it. There was a bib almost permanently tied around her neck and it was frequently streaked with her saliva. Emily was sat in her playpen. She didn’t have a great idea of how much time had passed but it felt like it had to be at least a couple of weeks. Everything was sort of blurring together for her. Every day was feeling mostly the same, it was a comfortable routine to be in. All her needs were taken care of and she didn’t really have to worry about anything. Emily’s days consisted of diaper changes, breast feedings, playing and nap times. There were very few moments where she was given the time or space to think about what she wanted to do so she just went with the flow. This was what she had always wanted, wasn’t it? To live with no responsibilities? Sure, this hadn’t been exactly what Emily had in mind at the start but she couldn’t deny that Amelia was giving her what she asked for. It wasn’t like Emily’s days were completely routine either. Sometimes something happened to break the comfortable monotony. For instance, it had only been a few days ago when Emily’s cage was unlocked for the first time in a long time. To start with she assumed it was just a cleaning as per usual. Amelia had started teasing her, rubbing her neglected princess parts, and calling her “good girl” among other affirmations. It wasn’t long until Emily was rolling around the changing mat and jerking her hips. She couldn’t even remember if she had got hard, but she did remember the sticky mess that dribbled out of her before the cage was locked back on. Emily absent-mindedly pawed at her diaper as she remembered that experience. There had been others and although they may not have happened as often as she would’ve wanted, she looked forward to them greatly. The anticipation seemed to make it feel even better. Catherine had seemingly settled in but often seemed to act a little weird. Emily could see the therapist watching her and even taking notes sometimes. Otherwise, she seemed to take a hands-off approach to Emily. After the incident in the office, she hadn’t changed any of Emily’s diapers, fed her or done anything else. It was all left for Amelia. Emily wiped her mouth with the long sleeve of her onesie. The cloth came away soaking wet from the fresh drool leaking from Emily’s mouth. The diapered woman ignored it and went back to playing with the dolls. Her video games may have been off-limits for quite a while now, which had provided quite a tantrum, but Emily was using the little dolls to try and recreate her games as much as possible. It wasn’t the same but at least this way she never lost. “Emily?” Catherine’s voice came from the doorway as she slowly walked in, “How are you doing?” “I’m OK.” Emily replied with a smile. “Are you sure?” Catherine asked. “Uh huh.” Emily really didn’t know why Catherine had been acting so strangely recently. Catherine looked like there was more on her mind but she didn’t say anything. A second later Amelia walked in and went straight up Catherine, they kissed passionately, though it seemed Amelia was the one much more in control. Emily watched from the playpen, the drool dripping down her front only partially due to the hot scene in front of her. “You should go and get dressed up.” Amelia said to Catherine as she pulled away. “Huh? Why?” Catherine asked. “We’ve got a date!” Amelia smiled. “We have?” Catherine frowned, “I don’t remember anything…” “Consider it a spur of the moment thing.” Amelia said, “I know you like to plan everything but sometimes a little spontaneity can be good.” “But… What about Emily?” Catherine asked. For one reason or another, in the last few weeks, Amelia and Catherine were very hesitant to leave Emily on her own. She knew how she looked and acted but they surely knew he was still an adult… didn’t they? “It’s OK, I’ve got a babysitter booked.” Amelia said. “A babysitter!?” Catherine and Emily repeated in astonishment. “Yes, so go upstairs and get ready, babe.” Amelia said as she rubbed Catherine’s arm. “But I…” Catherine started. “I’ll tell you more later.” Amelia conceded, “But the babysitter is coming in about fifteen minutes so you need to get ready.” “You haven’t given me much time!” Catherine shook her head and then after a protracted sigh and a look around the room she finally turned and left to go upstairs. For Emily, there were some feelings that she didn’t think she felt anymore coming to the surface. She had long grown to accept the way things were but this was the first time someone outside the little “family” unit was going to see her like this. It felt impossible that the way she lived would be exposed to someone else. She could just imagine the babysitter arriving expecting a small child and instead finding a fully grown adult. “Mommy… I don’t want a babysitter…” Emily said slowly. She didn’t like not being compliant, it risked being called a bad girl, something she was desperate to avoid, “I can just stay here by myself until you come back.” “It’s already sorted. The babysitter will be here in no time.” Amelia replied. When Emily was still clearly looking unsure, she continued, “She already knows about your situation.” She? For some reason that made Emily feel even more embarrassed about what was to come. She’d already pushed her luck in talking back and questioning her Mommy though. There was a small silence as Emily was lost in thought. What on earth would this stranger think of her? “C-Could you change me before she gets here?” Emily asked quietly. “I think we’ve got time for that.” Amelia said as she quickly checked her phone, “We’ll have to hurry though.” Emily stood up but although she could physically get out of the playpen herself, she still waited for Amelia to open the gate for her. Emily followed her Mommy up the stairs and through to her bedroom. She climbed up on to the changing table and laid down for the latest in a never-ending number of diaper changes. Through the thin wall she could hear Catherine getting ready. “Where are you going?” Emily asked conversationally. The diaper between her legs was opened and the cleaning started. “Just out for a meal.” Amelia replied with a smile, “I’ll see if I can bring something home for you. You’ll have to have it for lunch tomorrow, I imagine you’ll be in your crib before we get back.” Emily lifted her butt and allowed the saturated diaper to be pulled out from underneath her. When she lowered back down it was on to a clean and dry disposable. Just as Amelia was about to pull the front of the padding up between Emily’s legs the doorbell downstairs went off. Amelia froze for a moment holding the diaper over Emily’s princess parts. Emily was glad this was the case as the shock of the doorbell had caused her to squirt out some urine. --- If you enjoyed this and would like to see the next part of the story RIGHT NOW you can do so on my SubscribeStar and Ream pages: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/m1cuafz5dm/chapter/mchfqd7xe6106437 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1933043

Update on the story: This should be live on Kindle soon. I'm not publishing because I'm expecting to make money, though money is nice and buys more diapers. I'm publishing it because it's the first story I've written that I feel is good enough to be shared. I've spent probably 5 hours going back through and editing, formatting using he kindle creator app to get it formatted. I would much rather read stories on my Kindle then try to read them on this forum, and if I liked a story I would definitely pay a few bucks to do that. Thanks for the encouragement and I will continue updating this story here at about a chapter a week. I'm 20,000 words into the sequel to this story which deals with Martha and Daniella, while I wouldn't call it "smut" it is a bit less wholesome then this story. Hugs and Kisses, Sarah Chapter 15 Linda and Martha met back up a few blocks from their house. “I checked, Veterans Park, and walked all over the neighborhood." Linda said, nearly shaking with distress. Her eyes were red, her breathing shallow. “He’s not anywhere I thought he’d be. What if someone saw him? What if…” “Linda,” Martha interrupted gently but firmly, grabbing her arm. “You’ve been looking for a lost toddler.” Linda blinked. “What?” “You’ve been looking in all the places a little kid might wander off to. But Jim’s not just a toddler. Not completely. What if he woke up... confused? What if it was the other part of him driving this?” Linda’s mouth fell open slightly as the realization landed. “You mean.” “I mean, if he thought he was still a grown man, he’d go somewhere he thought he was supposed to be. Like work.” Linda took a step back, a horrified gasp escaping her lips. “The post office.” Martha was already pulling out her phone. “Get in the car. We’re checking there. Now.” As they sprinted toward Martha’s car, Linda’s heart pounded with a new kind of fear. If Jim had gone to the post office dressed like that, looking the way he did, there was no telling what might’ve happened… or who he’d talked to. *** “This kind of thing isn’t that unusual with special needs kids. They can have the mind of a toddler and the body of a teenager,” a woman in a business suit said as she followed the mail carrier into the small office. “Allright Sis, I got to go, you got it from here?” The woman nodded and sat her zippered duffle bag on the table. She took a sniff of the sour air. “You sure you don’t want to stay and help?” The carrier laughed nervously. “You’re the one with the license, the mail waits for no one” She gave the boy a sympathetic look before slipping back out the door. The woman turned her full attention to Jim, her expression calm and practiced but just barely hiding her concern. “My name’s Kendra. I’m with Family Services. Can you tell me your name, sweetie?” Jim blinked at her, pacifier still bobbing slightly between his lips. He looked down at his soaked shorts, the dark stain unmistakable against the fabric. Then, slowly, he reached up, popped the pacifier out with a soft pop, and mumbled, “Jim....” Kendra’s brows lifted slightly, but her tone remained neutral. “Is that right? Well, I think you might’ve had a little accident. Would it be okay if I helped you get cleaned up?” Jim didn’t respond, but didn’t resist as she gently guided him toward a small padded bench by the wall. As he moved, his oversized cargo shorts slid down a bit, revealing the bright blue onesie underneath. “I’m going to remove your shorts so I can get you changed, OK?” she asked. Jim nodded sheepishly. She unbuttoned them and slid them down his waist revealing the onesie’s snaps bulging at the crotch from the weight of a clearly soaked diaper. She laid him on the bench and unbuttoned the snaps and did a double take, she saw he was wearing an adult sized replica of a baby diaper badly in need of changing. Kendra exhaled slowly through her nose. “Okay,” she said more to herself than to him. “That’s definitely not Huggies.” She crouched down and unzipped her duffle. From inside she pulled out a disposable pad, gloves, wipes, and a fresh youth-sized pull-up. She paused at the last item, frowning. “Not gonna cut it,” she muttered, and grabbed two of them to layer. Jim stared at the ceiling, dazed. “Linda usually changes me...” Kendra offered a soft smile. “Well, I’m going to help this time. Okay? Is Linda your Mommy?” He nodded slowly, cheeks flushed with embarrassment but too far gone into toddler-space to object. As she worked, professionally, but gently, she continued her quiet chatter. “I’ve seen all kinds of situations, sweetie. You’re not the first big boy to have accidents. It happens more than people think.” Alarm bells were going off in her brain, the onesie, the diaper, the way this boy behaved was very suspect. This kid didn’t just have an accident. Was someone keeping him like this? She finished wiping him clean and double-diapered him with the pull-ups, snapping the damp onesie back into place as best she could and pulled his cargo shorts back up. Then she sat back on her heels and looked him in the eye. “Okay, champ. Can you tell me where you live?” Jim chewed his pacifier for a moment, then mumbled, “My house, with Linda.” Kendra jotted the name down in a small notebook. “You said Linda is your mommy?” He hesitated. “She’s… she’s my mommy.” Kendra blinked. Before she could ask more, the office door opened sharply, and a flustered woman burst inside followed by the clerk. “Jim!” Linda cried. Her eyes locked on her regressed husband, changed, powdered, diapered, and now sucking a pacifier like a guilty toddler. Jim’s eyes lit up at the sight of her, “Mommy, I’m scared,” he said. “Ma’am?” Kendra rose to her feet. “Are you the legal guardian of this child?” “I, yes, I’m Linda. He’s... he’s my responsibility,” Linda said quickly, stepping forward. “You have ID?” Kendra asked, already reaching for her bag. Linda patted herself down. “I…no. I was in such a rush, we’ve been searching for him for over an hour, I must’ve left my wallet.” Martha followed her in, “I’m so glad we found you, baby boy.” she said. “And you are?” Kendra asked. “I’m Martha Delgado,” she said, pulling her driver’s license out of her purse and holding it up. “I’m his grandmother. And this is my daughter-in-law, Linda. She lives with me.” Kendra took the ID, eyeing it carefully. “And you can vouch for her? That she’s responsible for the boy?” “Yes, absolutely,” Martha said without hesitation. “He’s a special-needs child. Has been since he was very young. We’ve managed everything privately, with home care and personal routines. His episodes are getting worse, and we’re looking into professional help. This was just… a very bad morning.” Kendra folded her arms, not convinced yet. “And his name is James?” “Yes,” Martha and Linda said together. Linda continued, “James Patrick Delgado. We just call him Jim, after his grandfather, he used to work here.” Kendra raised an eyebrow. “The one who’s… not around?” “Passed last year,” Martha said quickly, her voice perfectly tuned to that grieving-but-composed tone. “It’s been hard on the boy. Regression’s gotten worse since then.” Kendra sighed, her professional demeanor cracking slightly. “I don’t love this, but I do understand. I’ve seen more confusing situations with less explanation. Normally, I’d take him into custody for observation and interview, but…” She glanced at her watch. “I’m already late for my next appointment, and I know better than most what kind of disruption that would cause for a child like him.” She reached into her bag and pulled out a form. “This is a temporary release of custody. It allows me to document that I’ve left him in your care voluntarily. Martha, since you have ID, I need your signature here. Linda, I’ll need yours later. And if there’s any paperwork, medical history, diagnoses, therapy reports, I expect it to be emailed to my office by the end of the week.” Linda nodded quickly. “Yes, of course. You’ll have it.” Kendra knelt down in front of Jim, who was once again suckling his pacifier with wide, anxious eyes. “James? You're going to go home now with your mommy and grandma, okay?” He gave a faint nod and held his arms out to Linda. She scooped him up, patting his padded bottom through the onesie and thanking Kendra profusely. As they exited the office, Kendra watched them for a long moment, then muttered to herself, “If that kid’s twelve, I’m the Queen of England…”

Chapter Eighteen - Betrayal Tommy heard a loud CRASH of the bathroom door thudding against the wall, Landen exited the cubicle swiftly, clearly trying to avoid any suspicion and rumours from the other kids. He sat there on the toilet, shorts and undies piled on the floor. Deep in thought he contemplated as to the why’s of his current situation. Just why was Landen torturing him like his? Tommy finished peeing in the toilet, pulling back on his dino briefs and grey school shorts, feeling the slight dampness once again against his crotch. He inspected the damage, only to find it wasn’t too bad. Sure, there was a wet patch on the front of his shorts but Landen was right, the grey shorts made it almost inconsequential. And he’d have them under a desk for the rest of the day so they’d dry no problem. After break was science class, it was Tommy’s favourite as he got to sit next to his best mate Theo for once! The boys dapped each other and took their seats, ready to goof off instead of focusing on physics as they were supposed to. Part way through the lesson Tommy noticed Theo sniffing, with a confused look on his face. “Do you smell that Tommy” questioned Theo, ultimately bemused. ”uhh… no?” “It smells like pee… holy crap do you think someone peed themselves!” Theo joked, not realising the gravity of this comment. ”haha… maybe…” Tommy muttered, feeling his face redden once more. He hadn’t realised it before, but the ‘accident’ last night and the accident with Landen today had contributed to him protruding a slight odour of wee. ”This is hilarious! Who do you think it is?” Laughed Theo. ”uhhh I don’t know.” Said Tommy. “You don’t hafta make fun of them though, it was probably an accident Theo.”. Theo turned to his mate, a look of realisation creeping across his face, followed by a mocking smile. “HOMY CRAP IT WAS YOU!”. “no it wasn’t” Tommy replied half heartedly, with the blush around his cheeks growing. “Oh my god dude that’s so funny”. Suddenly the boy in front swivelled his head, intrigued by the conversation, but also seemingly annoyed. It was Landen. ”Theo shut up talking about Tommy or I’ll batter you” he said, appearing furious. “I’m only joking about… and what do you care?” Answered Theo, puzzled by Landen’s involvement. ”I care a lot, you’re being an idiot!” Landen said sternly. Theo shut up, and the rest of the lesson occurred in silence. Tommy didn’t feel he could have a say without trouble from Landen, and Theo felt bemused by the entire situation. As it was the last lesson of the day, it was time to go home. Before Tommy could exit the classroom Landen grabbed him by the hand and brought him to an empty corridor. Theo was even more shocked by this image, unsure as to whether Tommy was being bullied or he was losing a friend to the more popular kids. Landen spoke softly to Tommy. “You’re coming for a play date at my house after school.” Tommy remained silent, fearful of being reprimanded for defiance, so he simply accepted the situation. So Tommy headed to his locker, collecting belongings he needed to bring home, such as his phone to tell mum he’d be playing at Landen’s house. PING! ”Aww that’s great honey, have fun x”. Shortly before the boy left to meet Landen, Theo appeared beside him. ”What was all that about, I was only joking around.” Asked Theo, oblivious to the reality of the situation. ”I dunno man.” Tommy played dumb. “Oh well, that guys an idiot. Anyway, wanna come round my house to play?” ”Umm… actually I’m going round to Landen’s tonight, he invited me…” said Tommy, guilt piercing his heart. Theo was the bestest of friends to him so he felt truly horrible saying this. ”Oh… okay. Have fun bro.” Replied Theo, a dagger of betrayal embedded in his soul. The lads parted ways, Theo heading home and Tommy heading to meet Landen at the school gates for their “play date”. He dreaded the surprises which undoubtedly lay ahead. Tommy greeted Landen at the gates, and they began their trek. He felt at least satisfied knowing mum would be picking up Riley, that would make his little bro so happy. Then Landen began to speak, the words that came out made Tommy wish he’d said yes to Theo instead. ”Pee yourself now whilst we walk home, or else everyone sees your little pictures.” Tommy froze in shock. An accident at home, okay. An accident at school where nobody saw, okay. But an accident in public with everybody waking home there to see? His friends, old & new, the bigger kids & the younger kids? Alas, Tommy knew he had no choice but to go in his pants right there and then, or else he’d face a severely more embarrasing fate. So, Tommy let loose. He needed to go pee anyway, which didn’t help the situation. The small boy released the entire contents of his bladder into the dino briefs and school shorts knowing they would be futile protection to contain this so called ‘accident’. Landen stared at the growing stain upon Tommy’s crotch, watching it spread whilst holding the boys hand so he couldn’t run away and hide from the situation. A trail of yellow pee flowed down his legs, also soaking the lads white socks and black school shoes, yellowing them too. He’d done it, he’d done exactly as Landen commanded. Tommy stood there, peering down at the terrible damage. He wasn’t the only one staring as onlookers viewed too. Parents, little kids, older kids. They’d all seen him wet his pants as if he was some sort of baby who couldn’t hold it even for the short walk home. The image was shocked into Tommy’s mind. His wet school shorts and what felt like the entire planet staring at his mishap… It’s a double chapter because I’ve been away for a while. If anybody wants commissions then hmu. I suppose it’s normal to him, seeing those. Once again, the reason will become clear. And I’ll say this, prepare for a somewhat emotional twist .

Chapter 14 Linda was sitting in her recliner watching the morning news and drinking coffee when her phone rang. “Oh lord, it’s 7 AM Daniel, what do you want?” she asked. “Something is very wrong, I can’t believe I didn’t see it,” Daniel said. Linda rolled her eyes, “I know, your Mom called me, said you were changing, I told you it would happen.” “No, no you didn’t, not like this.” “Your Mom said you were working around the house and being more relatable, that you even changed your streaming personality. Sounds like you’re getting that maternal instinct I warned you about.” Daniel's voice rose. “I’m not talking about some instinct, Linda. My body is changing. I have no hair on my arms. My nipples hurt. I haven’t shaved in days and I look smoother than a dolphin. And… and things down there are different too.” Linda straightened in her chair. “Daniel, breath.” “I am breathing! I went on Reddit last night and looked up HRT timelines. Everything matches. You didn’t tell me I was going to transition! I thought I was going to get younger, not wake up halfway to womanhood!” Linda pinched the bridge of her nose. “I didn’t know either. It’s not like we have any idea what we’re doing. The only other person to try it was Martha, we’ve never tested my blood with a man.” Daniel’s voice was getting more frantic. “Well I’m the genia pig, my testicles are shrinking. I measured them.” Linda blinked. “You… measured them?” “I panicked! I didn’t know what else to do!” Linda rubbed her forehead. “Okay. Daniel. First, breathe. Second, look, this virus, or whatever it is, it’s not like we can predict exactly how it works. Jim didn’t change overnight either. You’re still you.” “I don’t feel like me. I made an avatar named Briella, and now I’m walking around in a robe and watching homemaking videos for fun. I redecorated my entire basement in lavender! Oh, and by the way, I was walking through Wal-Mart yesterday and for some reason found myself in the baby aisle just casually browsing.” “I told you this would affect your emotions,” she said gently. “The body’s part of it, but it’s also… internal. I think you need to stop fighting it and” “Stop fighting it? Linda, I don’t want to be a woman!” Linda sighed. “Daniel, I.. wait. Are you, are you crying?” “No!” Daniel snapped, then quickly added, “…Maybe. A little. I don’t know. God, what is happening to me?!” Linda leaned forward, lowering her voice. “I’m here. You’re not alone, okay? This happened to me. To Jim. And we got through it.” Daniel was still talking. “I looked at myself in the mirror this morning and I… I didn’t see me. I saw someone softer. Younger. My skin’s changing. My hair. What am I supposed to tell my followers?” Linda, got out of her recliner and walked outside, suddenly feeling the need for fresh air, “OK, look, I have no idea what this streaming thing is and followers, so tell me what's going on and I’ll try to help.” *** Jim opened his eyes in near panic. He needed to get to work, Linda had already left for school, he overslept. He sat up and realized he was in a child’s room. “Did we finally have a kid?” he asked. He threw a leg over the short rail of the day bed and stood up. His nighttime diaper was soaked as usual, but the onesie was doing a great job of holding it up. “Geeze, Linda needs to change the baby,” he said quietly and laughed. Jim had no time, he had to get ready. He walked across the hall to his bedroom and found that all his uniforms were gone, so he sleepily pulled on a pair of cargo shorts and a polo shirt. The polo shirt hung awkwardly off his narrow shoulders, the collar sloping, the hem far too low. The cargo shorts sagged under their own weight, bulging at the crotch where his swollen diaper pressed forward. Jim tugged them up, and tied the draw string, not even registering the absurd outline or the soft crinkle that followed each movement. “Where’s my bag?” he muttered, checking the empty dresser. “Can’t be late again, Mahoney already gave me a warning…” He stumbled toward the bathroom, still half in a dream. He didn’t notice the plastic training potty on the floor, or the brightly colored bath toys neatly arranged on the tub’s edge. In the mirror, he caught a glimpse of his face, rounder, softer, smooth, and frowned. “New razor’s working pretty well…” he mumbled, running a hand over his bare cheek. Down the hall, he rushed out the front door. A breeze rustled the curtain and he stepped into it, blinking at the morning light. The sun felt different. Too bright. The world felt too big. The sidewalk too long. But he had a route to finish. “Mail waits for no one,” he said automatically, straightening his too-large collar and waddling down the front steps, his diaper squishing heavily between his legs. He didn't even think to grab shoes. The dew-soaked lawn kissed his bare feet, grounding him in this half-dream, half-memory world. Linda's voice echoed in some distant part of his mind, but he shook it off. She'd be at school by now, anyway. Jim turned down the street, heading toward the post office like a man on a mission, tugging up his slipping shorts every few steps. He had work to do. *** “…and that’s how donations and superchats work,” Daniel finished. Linda blinked at her phone, trying to make sense of the last twenty minutes. “So people watch you play a game and just… give you money because they like your character?” “Yes, Briella, she’s a cleric, very nurturing, chat loves her.” “Well, that’s… nice, Daniel,” she said diplomatically. “I need to go check on Jim. He usually wakes up by now.” “OK, but what about me? What do I do?” Daniel begged. “I told you there were risks. Do you go to the doctor and tell them you took an alien virus and now you’re becoming a woman. You know they '’ll think you're transitioning on HRT and that you’ve lost your mind.” Linda said. “But I can’t become a woman? What do I tell Mom?” “Look, I’ll think about it, just stall. Tell her you’re going through a mid life crisis, she’ll understand. Maybe you’re just getting younger. I’ve got to go, I’ll call you in a few days and see if you’ve changed more.” Linda set her phone down and stood with a stretch. Her mug was cold. She headed down the hallway, tapping lightly on Jim’s door. “Time to get up, sweetheart,” she called gently, then opened the door. The room was empty. The covers were half-thrown aside, and his stuffed turtle lay abandoned on the floor. The sippy cup on the nightstand was untouched. Her heart fluttered. “Jim?” She checked the bathroom. Empty. Checked the living room. Nothing. Checked the back patio, the sandbox. Gone. “Jim?” she called louder, now moving room to room, opening closet doors as if he might be hiding. “James? This isn’t funny!” She turned back toward the front hallway. The door was wide open. “Oh no.” Her pulse spiked as she grabbed her phone and sprinted across the lawn in her slippers, not even bothering to lock the door behind her. She banged on Martha’s screen door, then opened it without waiting. “Martha!” she called, breathless. “Is he here? Did Jim come over?” Martha appeared from the kitchen, eyes wide. “No. What happened?” Linda was already dialing 911 on her phone, then stopped, frozen. She couldn’t. Not without unraveling everything. “Oh god,” Martha said, reaching for her keys. “Let’s find him before someone else does.” *** Jim’s mind didn’t process the fact that he had the body of a 12 year old. In his dream-like state it just kind of made sense to him. It took about 20 minutes to walk to the post office. He went to the rear employees entrance like he always did and punched in the code. The door didn’t open. “What the heck, they changed the code?” Jim walked around front, he didn’t register that he was dribbling pee the entire way and his diaper was leaking, creating a damp stain in the outline of a diaper on the seat of his shorts. The automatic doors of the post office whooshed open, sending a blast of cool air over Jim’s damp legs. The tiled floor felt too smooth underfoot. His cargo shorts clung cold and sticky to his thighs, heavy from the sodden diaper beneath. But he didn’t seem to mind. His eyes locked on the counter ahead like a man on a mission. As he walked across the lobby, heads turned at the sight of a barefoot 12 year old boy in adult sized clothes sucking a big blue pacifier and walking right up to the counter. He let the pacifier fall to dangle on its leash, the plastic ring thumping softly against his shirt. “I need to talk to Rick,” Jim said, breathless. “Tell him Jim Patton is here. I’m sorry I’m late, I overslept. My… my wife didn’t wake me up.” The young clerk blinked down at him, clearly trying to make sense of the situation. “Rick?” Jim nodded, hands planted on the counter like he’d done a thousand times. “Route twelve. Sunrise Terrace. I’m supposed to pull my parcels by now.” The clerk hesitated. “Um… are you lost? Did you wander off from someone?” “No! I work here,” Jim snapped, louder than intended. He stood straighter, as if posture could erase the visible outline of the soaked diaper sagging under his shorts. The lobby went quiet. One woman turned, eyes wide. A child stared openly at the wet crescent forming on the boy’s backside. “Sweetie,” the clerk said gently, “do you maybe want to sit down? I can call someone for you.” Jim’s mouth opened… then closed. He turned and looked around. Everyone was staring at him like he was a lost child. Not a man. Not a mailman. Not Jim. His lip quivered. He reached up and popped the pacifier back in. Just like that, the fragile adult scaffolding inside him gave way. A wave of embarrassment, fear, and helplessness swept through his chest. His knees felt wobbly. He didn’t remember peeing, but the diaper was soaked. His tummy hurt. “Do you know where your mommy is?” the clerk asked carefully. Jim whimpered behind his pacifier. A woman in a mail carrier’s uniform came from around back, “Did I hear Jim Patton? What’s going on?” she asked. “This kid came in… says his name is Jim Patton, said he works here,” the clerk whispered. “I was about to call the cops.” The carrier narrowed her eyes. “Jim Patton?” She looked closer, “There was a Jim Patton that worked here, he retired a long time ago, about when I started. This is weird.” One older woman frowned. A child tugged on her mother’s sleeve and whispered, “Mommy, that boy wet his pants.” “I think he is special needs, maybe he has autism,” the mother responded. “Yeah I better call the police,” the clerk said. The mail carrier’s expression softened. “My sister works for Child Services. Let me call her first. She opened the door out to the lobby and took Jim’s hand, “Come on Jim, I’m going to take you back here to wait for help, we’ll find your parents OK?” Jim nodded and followed her to an empty office, and the mail carrier pulled out her phone. “Hey Sis… Yeah you’re not at the office yet? Great I got a lost little boy here, special needs, and um… he’s umm, he’s leaking. He just wanted in, looks like he’s eleven or twelve, but… ” The mail carrier sniffed the air. Then went over and took a sniff near Jim. “Yeah, he’s stinky… Hurry please.”

Part 7: Time seemed to stop. Or was it reality? Ivy didn’t know, only shame and shock filled her brain and body. It was a teeth clenching, gutteral wail coming from nearby that seemed to snap Ivy back into her body. Not that she particularly wanted to be in her own body right now, but having a complete break right then and there wasn’t advisable. There could still be a way out. She was a smart girl-no, woman! When Ivy took her next breath, ragged and heaving, she realized two things. First, that she had been holding her breath before that, and second, that her face was wet. “Shhhh shhhhh it’s okay, baby, it’s okay”, Karen shushed soothingly from above. Her Little must be waking up, Ivy realized, reaching up with her mittened hands to figure out why her face felt wet. Was it raining? The slight peek of sky she could see beyond the smiling cloud decals looked just as sunny as when she had boarded. Just as she was noting this she felt something part her lips before she fully saw a female Amazon’s hand pulling away, patting her head before fully retreating. Ivy’s tongue probed at the thing now invading her lips, grateful that the previously-mewling little above had been pacified for the time being, at least enough so that she could think. Could figure out that-*suck*- that it was a soft, silicone nipple… a pacifier, now sitting between her lips. Her mittened hands pawed at the shield but again were distracted by the dampness nearby, wiping instead at her sore eyes as *suck*. The pacifier bobbed between her lips as her mouth subconsciously suckled at it, some ancient lizard brain inside of her being soothed by the gentle action. A quiet chuckle overhead reminded her that she wasn’t alone. And though she knew the woman was likely still focused on her own fussy Little, Ivy quickly fought the urge to spit the pacifier out. It would be so much worse if Karen thought she needed it inflated… if Ivy could just convince her that she- *suck* -that she liked the thing *suck* maybe that would mean she could keep some control over it. *suck* Over this… this *suck* this thing. This-*suck*-damnit, why was this so soothing?! “There now honey, that’s much better, isn’t it?”, Karen asked, probably mooning over her own bab-Little, Ivy knew. Ivy actually smiled to herself slightly at the irony. If Karen knew that she was similarly calming down from her own near-meltdown, from such a mortifying accident… well, thank goodness Karen was too distracted by the other Little’s feelings to notice. Ivy sent up a silent thank you to the quieted Little that she wouldn’t turn to see. It would be too much to see her there, to see her potentially wearing those matching mittens Karen had mentioned, perhaps her own pacifier perched between suckling lips. Well, Ivy thought, still sucking on the teat in her mouth, now more rhythmically, this one was technically the other Little’s as well. Not that Ivy could see the woman taking it back. I mean not that Ivy needed it or anything though… maybe it wouldn’t be a bad idea to have one of her own… I mean, you know… j-just for camouflage. But still, to see herself reflected there would be too much. Too real. Her body still felt disconnected from her brain as it was. Even after the wetting had stopped and her breathing evened out, the shock was still coursing through her, jelly replacing her bones and a cool sensation settling near her core. Well, at least it was distracting her slightly from the warmth in her pullup, she decided, too afraid to shift in the bit of space she now had, free from the restraints. She didn’t need any reminders that the garment below was saturated in her own urine. But… the cool sensation was odd. Now that she was feeling more aware of herself, it was taking her a second to figure out just what that feeling was. It was on her thighs mostly. Maybe it was because the buckle was undone? She didn’t want to look. Then she would be forced to see the soggy pull-up that felt like it had swelled to five times its’ size. She still didn’t know what to do, how to avoid being captured and “adopted” at this point. Beyond that, how was she going to get her mittens off before getting to work? She could remove the sodden pullup no problem, though the accidents and everything about this bus ride had unsettled her to the extreme. What would happen if she had another accident and didn’t have a pull-up to protect her? “Why didn’t I bring a spare pull-up”, Ivy thought to herself, then immediately blushed at the thought. She didn’t need a spare. This wasn’t going to happen again. She could just take this one off in a bathroom somewhere and go commando. Maybe there would be a coffee shop near the building. She could try to blend in with the busy morning amazons and sneak her way in to change. Then… she still had no way to get the mittens off, but she’d have to figure it out. When the bus lurched to a standstill at the next stop, a large hand held Ivy firmly against the seat, just as secure as the harness seatbelt had been moments before. She sucked harder on the pacifier as the woman lifted her from the seat and settled her-not on the floor of the bus, but rather on her own hip. “Ut ou oin?! I ca wat!” she blurted out, frowning, too slow to realize the issue. Karen pulled the pacifier from her mouth with a subtle pop and a line of saliva stretching out from the bulb and landing on Ivy’s chin. Ivy blushed, wiping at the drool with her pink mittens before starting again, “u-umm… I-I don’t need h-help anymore, th-thank you. I can walk now”. As she spoke, she looked across the mountainous breasts of the Amazon and noticed that there was no second head there, no little settled on the other hip. Ivy frowned and looked down a bit before noticing the baby sling and feeling a bit of queasiness. The little inside was dozing peacefully, indeed wearing matching pink mittens and sucking on a pacifier. B-but hadn’t she just been crying a few minutes ago? Hadn’t her momm-the Amazon- Ivy caught herself even in her own thoughts-been soothing her just now? Her eyes didn’t betray any redness or tears, and she smiled a little in her deep slumber as Karen’s voice broke through Ivy’s haze. “Oh honey, I know you want to be a big girl and do it all on your own, but sometimes we all need a little help, right?”, Karen said. The words were both kind and fair and didn’t even seek to make Ivy feel like more of a baby. What was happening? “Now”, the larger woman continued, suddenly popping the pacifier back into Ivy’s mouth, Ivy not even noticing how readily she opened for it, how quickly she took to suckling at the bulb again as the woman spoke, somehow soothing the anxiety that had been building in her gut since the accident. “I can take this exit and then walk a few blocks to my own office, it’s no problem. We don’t want just anyone to scoop up such a little sweetie like you before you get to your mommy”. Karen suddenly frowned and shifted Ivy a little away from her, smiling a second later with a rueful chuckle. “Uh oh, it looks like somebody sprung a leak!”, she said, indicating the small dark patch on her blue collared blouse. Ivy looked down at the spot,then followed the woman’s gaze to her own pants and the much larger half-moon patches blooming from each side of her sodden pullup. She had… leaked?! Ivy started to whimper, afraid of the woman’s reaction, already feeling the phantom sting of Karen’s hand falling on her bottom for this inconvenience. She sucked at the pacifier and didn’t even bother to try to pull it out as she tried to apologize, quickly working herself into a panic that made the little next to her in the sling shift in her sleep. “I-i’n showwy! I-I I-in’ meam ooo!” She tried, only for the woman to settle her right back against her shirt, this time near her shoulder, shooshing and patting her soggy bottom, seemingly completely unconcerned about the grown woman’s urine seeping into her shirt further. “Shhhh, shhhhhh, it’s okay baby, I know, I know you didn’t mean to!”, she said, rubbing little circles on Ivy’s back. And it felt better, Ivy admitted. It felt nice to have this comfort that she refused to indulge in, never wanting to seem immature, shrugging off hugs from friends and relatives and shifting to shake their hands instead. Ivy found herself leaning her cheek into the woman’s warm shoulder, found her mittened hands reaching up to rest on her swollen breasts, and slowly found herself calming as she was rocked and patted, rubbed and shooshed. Ivy sucked at the pacifier and let the woman comfort her, and even as she could feel that they were moving, she simply closed her eyes and turned her face so that it was hidden in the soft yet stiff fabric of Karen’s shoulder. A gruff voice spoke from nearby then, “oh, I was just coming to get her out of the car seat, but it looks like she got a lift”. The driver. Part of her brain bucked against the calm that was settling over her, saying that she should feel embarrassed to be seen like this. That she could have avoided everything with Karen if she had just waited for the driver. Of course they wouldn’t just leave her there, he had asked for her destination after all! But the exhausted and overwhelmed part of her brain-and that part was much larger by now-admitted that this was far less horrible than she had envisioned, that some of it was kind of… nice. She didn’t have to stress about the next step because Karen would handle it. She didn’t have to struggle to get down from the car seat, didn’t have to figure out how to deboard the bus without falling onto the pavement. Didn’t have to change herself, Karen would take care of that too… after all, Ivy was too little to handle it all on her own.